《Empire of India: Rise of the Ruthless Prince》 Chapter 1: Escape - Noida, Uttar Pradesh, India It was a bright, cold day in the fifth month of year 17 after World War III had broken out. Buildings were crumbling, and greenery could be seen on tall deste structures, where once such a vibrant city stood. No sign of life could be seen on the horizon. Amidst all this, the underground research facility was bustling with energy and rhythmic noises of technology. People d in pristine white coats were monitoring and noting vital signs from a monitor in a stark white room filled with sleek cocoon-like pods, each housing a human in a suspended state submerged in an emerald liquid. "Move Test-subject XA-002 to Room 702C," red the speaker in a white room with a robotic voice. Two soldiers entered the room withser guns and full-ck futuristic armour covering their bodies to move the pod to the designated location. Two people observed the young man in the pod with curious eyes through the one-way observation stand outside the room. One of them asked, "Is this the famous test subject?" A man in a white coat replied, "Yes, director, this subject is the best ourb has created so far. He has passed Simtion Test X twenty-five times with incremental difficulty." "Ah, that''s great. How is your son doing, huh? Is he doing great?" asked the director, patting the man''s shoulder and congratting his sessful endeavour. "Oh, he is doing very well in the military academy! He was recently given a mission in the Middle East to support the main army." "Hahaha! Good to know! that he is doing great!" replied the director, letting out a heartyugh. "Anyway, moving on to the reason I visited," the director''s expression quickly turned from joy to seriousness. "We don''t have much time left. Make the subject a super soldier fast," said the director sternly, adding, "This is the order from the higher-ups. They will have our heads if we can''t deliver. Understood?" "But, director, he isn''t ready for the procedure yet. He needs time," anxiously replied the man in the white coat. "You have one month to make it happen. Use whatever means necessary to produce some good super soldiers fast. Even if he fails, you have other subjects," instructed the director strictly as he walked out of the facility. Governments worldwide realized the value of super soldiers, also known as enhanced humans, for the war effort after the United States government used the first-ever super soldier battalion seven years ago. Due to this, they were able to gain an edge in the war. Project Evya was the strategic initiative aimed at elevating the current standards of super soldiers to a much higher level, enhancing their mental processing speed and physical strength significantly. The man in the coat served as the chief scientist of Noida Cluster 7 of the Evya Project. After the meeting with the director, he stormed into the researchers'' room, expressing frustration at the assigned task. "Move XA-002 to the Tri''ark Room. We are proceeding with the procedure," ordered the man to his subordinates, his face clearly disying anger. "Sir, XA-002 just underwent neural augmentation protocols, resulting in a significant increase in cognitive processing, surpassing conventional thresholds of brain capacity. Administering gic optimization therapy could have severe repercussions," voiced a subordinate with concern. "We have no choice. It''s an order from higher-ups. Proceed with it. We only have a month to show results, or else..." he gestured with his thumb across his throat, indicating the consequences they would face from the government. The room fell silent at the news, the researchers'' faces disying shock. No one dared to protest the chief''s decision to administer gic optimization to XA-002. Meanwhile, test subject XA-002 was removed from his pod in Room 702C and shackled on both his legs and hands. "MOVE, YOU BASTARD!" yelled the soldier d in full-ck armour, striking the test subject with hisser gun on the head. The young man walked silently, shackled, with white hair despite his youth, a result of the torturous methods used to train him in the facility, and eyes that seemed to stare into the abyss with the icy aura of a cier. The Tri''ark Room served as the main facility where the super soldiers were created by administering different enhancers, and stimnts and, finally, injecting the serum necessary for their gic modification. It contained an observation stand for the researchers to note down the vitals during the procedure. In the smack middle of the room was a single pod used to administer the procedure. Also, a bit far from the pod was a monitor to track details when personally checking the body of the test subject. The chief Scientist and one of his trusted subordinates were discussing the dosage methods to administer to XA-002. "The usual dosage will kill him, Chief, and he is one of the best test subjects we have seen so far in ournd," said the subordinate. "We can''t do anything about this. If he dies, we will use XA-183. We can''t administer another dosage for another 2 months, so this is our only option," replied the Chief with a disdainful look. The door opened, and a shackled youth made his way to the center of the room where a sleek pod was ced for him to administer the procedure. The shackles were removed carefully from the youth under the strict supervision of the soldiers with the chief watching from afar. After cing the subject in the pod, the soldiers left the room as the two men started the procedure. *Administering anaesthetics to the subject...pleted* *Injecting muscle enhancers and brain enhancerspleted* *Injecting Gic mutation serum to the test subject...* "Now we wait. Let''s hope we seed," prayed the Chief scientist. A few minutes passed since the procedure took off. His subordinate gazed at the chief with concern and said, "Chief, the vitals are dropping quickly. The subject is very close to death right now." [Danger for the subject detected. Vitals dropping rapidly] red the system speakers in a robotic voice, announcing the potential danger to the subject. "Damn it! It failed, huh? Damn it!" said the Chief as he mmed his fist into the table. "The vitals keep dropping and stabilizing... What''s going on?" "Move aside, let me check... What the hell is this?" The vital signs were dropping well below the required threshold and shooting up rapidly in quick session. "Stop the procedure right now; there''s some fault with the machine." [Error! Procedure cannot be terminated] "Soldiers,e in! We have to take out the test subject from the pod forcibly," spoke the Chief through his microphone to the soldiers who brought the test subject here. The Chief and his subordinate, along with two soldiers, entered the room to eject the subject from the pod and check the situation. As they entered, a robotic voice announced, "Procedure has beenpleted... Opening Pod." *Hiss* The pod suddenly opened, smoke spewing out inrge quantities as the afterproduct of the procedure covered the whole room, blinding everyone present. The smoke subsided after a while, revealing the young man in a suspended state in the pod. The chief looked at the man and checked his vital signs. "No vitals. He''s dead, I guess," announced the chief, checking XA-002''s pulse. "It''s showing the same on the system as well, Sir," sighed the subordinate, breaking the bad news to the Chief. "Haa... You two can go out now. We will do a final checkup on his body and give it for disposal," ordered the soldiers to wait outside until further order. "Go check the body for any residues and administer disposal sequence." The chief was looking through the report made by the system for failure. ''Hmm, what could have gone wrong?'' the scientist thought, skimming over the research log. "What happened? Are you finished?" *CRACK* *CRACK* *SWISH* Suddenly, the scientist heard a collection of sounds, all too chaotic for him to understand what it was. Turning his head in response, "Ah," the scientist eximed, startled, his mind racing with all the blood and adrenaline the body could muster. A faint croak was heard, and the young man who should have been dead was standing, holding something in his hand. He was aghast as he realized that it was his subordinate who went to check the body of the young man. He could still see the medu spilling out of the cranium, with fluid following it. He identified it by the bent metal attached to the spine, which was the Viper Strength cyborg enhancement, and it was bent out of shape. ''How much force should it have taken for syntactic titanium to bend into such a shape?'' he thought, a chill running down his back as he found it difficult to breathe. With this realisation, the scientist''s back was wet with sweat, and his eyes were getting blurry. His body went into absolute shock. He knew he had encountered an absolute monster. Unfortunately, his body had already be his cage, and he, its prisoner, with his vision getting duller by the second as it felt too humid. ''What was it?'' he asked himself, only to realize, ''Oh, I''m crying.''he felt his vision growing duller by the second, overwhelmed by fear and terror. *THUD* The young man threw the lifeless body of his subordinate to the ground. *Krrr* *Krrr* The lights in the room started flickering violently. His gaze fell momentarily on the lights, which suddenly went pitch ck, shrouding the room in abyssal darkness. *Krrrr* The lights flickered back to life like an ember on itsst spurt of energy. The young man, who was standing very far away, suddenly appeared in front of him. Witnessing this, the scientist''s pupils dted and trembled in terror. The scientist''s head was struck by a lightning-speed strike. Unable to respond, his head split apart like a watermelon hit with a .50-caliber bullet, bursting into a million pieces. Blood and skull fragments flew all over the ce, mixing with the air of the room, now covered in a sea of blood. The young man, who appeared to have taken a dip in this very sea of blood, looked down at the scene with a cold gaze, showing no emotion. Chapter 2: Death "Haa... Senior, work is too boring, and this armour is too clunky,"ined a soldier d in futuristic ck armour armed with aser gun, standing guard outside the Tri''ark room. "You fool... This armour can withstand blows from super soldiers easily. That''s why it''s necessary to use them in here," replied the senior soldier with a smug look on his face. "Sure, sure!! Senior. But what do we do with the bodies of failed test subjects?" asked the junior soldier with brimming curiosity. "Ah... About the bodies, they harvest the organs if they haven''t failed yet and burn the body in the incinerator." "Oh! And I heard you have leave scheduled for a week? Senior." "Yeah!! My wife gave birth to a daughter back home!! I will be visiting her tomorrow!" eximed the senior with a joyful look on his face as he had just be a father of a child. The other soldier, upon hearing the news, quickly congratted the senior soldier on the birth of his child and gave his blessings to the newborn. An emergency siren echoed into the earpieces of the nearby soldiers, indicating something was happening in the Tri''ark Room. The two soldiers, upon hearing this eerie robotic siren, made their way into the stark white room to check. They entered the room carefully with their guns prepared to shoot. The lights were still violently flickering due to the damage in the room. The two soldiers could vividly see the sea of blood left on the floor along with mashed grey matter of the brain and a bent rod attached to the spine during Viper cyborg enhancement. The two soldiers winced visibly at the horrifying and gruesome scene but stayed vignt to spot the enemy. The lights flickered and went pitch ck again. "Switch on your night vision goggles," ordered the senior soldier. The self-healing wires in the room started working to bring the light back to life. The lights soon flickered back to life. The test subject who was supposed to be in the pod was nowhere to be seen, and the scientists were killed in a gruesome way. "Where is the test subject? WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON?!" the senior soldier yelled, looking around the room cautiously as he was now dealing with a monster who could achieve such feats. "Senior! I found a tr-" *CRACK* *BOOM* The senior''s gaze shifted to the ce where the sound came from, witnessing the horrifying scene unfolding before him as his junior''s upper body was missing, blood gushing out of his lower body like a fountain. The white-haired youth, who looked like he had severed his junior''s upper body with a sidekick, retracted his leg back, which was sttered with remains of organs and blood. *THUD* The lifeless lower body of the soldier fell to the ground. As the soldier tried topose himself in the current situation, the white-haired youth was seen racing towards him with his hand stretched out. Fear gripped his body, and he shot hisser gun at the young man, only for him to evade. The white-haired youth grabbed the head of the soldier and mmed it to the ground so hard that the brain matter turned to sludge, and mucus flew out like jelly. "Well! I can''t control the strength properly yet, huh?"ined the white-haired youth, wiping off the blood sttered on his face. -Noida Cluster 7 Control Centre "Commander Code Z was issued to all Sectors in Cluster 7 after a test subject escaped from the Tri''ark Room," reported a soldier, saluting the Commander of the Noida Cluster 7 guard force. "Seal off Sector C and issue a kill-on-sight order. Everyone should take extra caution. It''s not an ordinary test subject that has escaped this time; it is XA-002," ordered the Commander with a serious expression. "Understood, Commander, and all units in the cluster have been issued the order already," reported the soldier in a loud voice. "Unit 2 of Delta Division reporting! Tri''ark room is clear. Target not found. 4 casualties, including the chief scientist of Noida Cluster 7." "All the cameras in Sector C-8 have been destroyed!" "Damn it! Have 4 units move to that sector," ordered themander anxiously. "Unit 3 encountered the te-" The connection abruptly cut off after a loud scream through the speaker. "Unit 3! Unit 3! Please respond!" The soldier desperately tried to establishmunication, but there was no response from the lost units. "Unit 2 reporting! Encountered the target and sessfully put a tracker on it. Casualty i-" The soldier''s report was cut short as another unit fell victim to the target''s rampage. So far, three units have been lost. "Sir, the tracker is working. The target is moving towards the Southern dead end of Sector C-8," reported the soldier monitoring the mini-map on his monitor. "Order all units to box the target in." "Yes, Commander." A soldier entered the control room to report to themander. "Commander, Unit 2 Team Leader reporting." "Unit 1 reporting. Target not found at the site, only a dead body present." "Unit 5 reporting. Made contact with Units 1 and 6. Target not found at the location." Themander looked perplexed. ''What the hell? Didn''t Unit 2 say it put a tracker on the target before the unit got wiped out?'' ''Wait... Unit 2!?'' Themander''s gaze shifted to the soldier standing nearby with a Unit 2 badge, d in full armour. His eyes trembled as if he could see the evil creature behind that armour, smiling, as if ready to harvest his soul. "Well, unfortunately, you found out so soon, old man!" said XA-002, removing the headgear of the soldier he had killed in Sector C-8. "How?" muttered themander in a low voice, shivering and staring at the horrifying monster that would be his grim reaper in this life. -A few minutes earlier After killing the guards, he stood in the room, surrounded by a sea of blood. He deeply pondered his next course of action to escape the facility. ''Hmm. The emergency sirens will be ring as soon as I exit the room. Thankfully, the control chip was destroyed during the procedure.'' ''Where was themander''s control centre again? He is the one with the exit key anyway.'' The white-haired youth memorized small bits and patterns of the cluster''syout during his training period in the different rooms in the facility, along with the bits of conversations he had heard between the scientists, and was piecing together the location of the control centre in his mind. ''So it''s Sector A, huh? Getting there won''t be easy. I need a n...'' He made his way to Sector C swiftly, utilizing his superhuman speed to traverse the maze-likeyout of the facility, destroying cameras along the way to the target location. He took care of the three units sent by the guard force to Sector C, visibly showing himself in the area, prompting themander to deploy the entire force to catch him there, leaving other areas rtively unguarded - the solution he had been waiting for. After killing Unit 2, he spread misinformation that a tracker had been ced in his body, but in reality, the tracker was ced on the head of the dead soldiers and kept in the dead end of Sector C on top of a cleaning robot to give the illusion of movement in the area. He quickly changed into the soldier gear of the Unit 2 he had killed and swiftly made his way to Sector A''s control centre to assassinate themander of the research facility. After reaching the control centre, a massacre ensued, with blood and intestines sttering on the walls, creating a serene yet horrific scene that rivalled most artworks. Heads rolled in the shallow ocean of blood, their facial expressions frozen in fear and horror. XA-002 picked up a shiny ck card resembling a credit card from the body of the deadmander. ''So, this is the key, huh?'' he thought as he checked the mini-map on the functioning monitor in the control centre. After a quick check, he raced to the exit in Sector A-15. To his surprise, there were no guards there. He used the card key to open the exit door and left the facility. As he ascended to the surface, he felt his heart beating louder and faster, his pulse fluctuating rapidly, and cold sweat breaking out on his skin. ''What''s happening? Was the procedure too much for my body?'' *DING!!* The elevator stopped at the surface, opening to a serene horizon of crumbling skyscrapers and overgrown vegetation, a testament to years of abandonment. The sky felt like God''s shadow had fallen onto the sky, covering the atmosphere in a shade of darkness. He tried to walk out of the elevator, but his vision kept blurring by the second, implying that his time was limited. Struggling to breathe, he copsed to the ground, attempting to stand using thest burning embers of his will. "Well, seems like this is the limit. What a shame," muttered the young man as he took his final breath, never experiencing true freedom. He died. Chapter 3: Fateful Meeting The young man felt as if darkness had embraced him. He sensed that he was falling slowly into the bottomless pit of an abyss, His body was crumbling away like a house made of sand and slowly fading away like a morning dream. ''So this is the feeling after death? It is as if the soul is crumbling away to its source.'' *"My child, you are not dead yet!"* Suddenly, a deep voice entered his mind, as if someone was talking inside his head. ''Who is that? Why do I hear you in my head?'' questioned the young man intently, hoping to assess the situation. *"Hmm... I am what you humans call ''God'',"* exined the voice in a calm and deep tone. ''What do you mean by, "I am not dead yet?"'' eximed the young man. The voice began borating on why the young man wasn''t technically dead yet. The voice exined that he was in the space of eternal rest right now because ''God'' had summoned his soul. So, he hadn''t died yet as his soul was still intact. Unfortunately, his physical body had perished due to a heart attack caused by a drug overdose from the facility. ''So, I guess I am being judged for my sins? Since I did murder a lot of people,'' the young man asked. *"That''s after you die. You are definitely going to rot in hell for a long time,"* chuckled the voice at him. '' Haa... Sure! Sure, so why am I here? '' The voice went silent for a while. *"Well... umm, me and the other gods were ying some games, and the loser had to use his god power to transmigrate a random person to a random alternate universe,"* '' So, I was randomly chosen for transmigration because of this little game you were ying? '' *"In short, you could say that. But for this situation, I have decided to bestow you with a powerup,"* '' Why would I need a power-up? And I certainly don''t agree with this transmigration thing, '' *"Ho ho, so you ept thi- WHAT!! Don''t you want to be like the all-powerful main character in a novel with a system and rule the world with a harem?"* '' Why? No reason to do this bullshit. Just throw me in hell, '' *"Umm... about that! I used almost all my power to summon you, so I can''t send you to hell. I''ve got just enough power left to attach you to the new body,"* '' Give me one reason to do this for you? '' *"HAREM!!!"* '' Huh? '' *"SYSTEM POWERUP!!!"* ''Is this dude really god? Come on, he feels like a 14-year-old kid from the suburbs,'' the young man thought. *"How rude!! For you to say that to a celestial being like me?"* ''You are illegally snooping on my thoughts over here. Isn''t there a right to privacyw in "God''s" Law books?'' ''God'' exined that he should ept this offer and get transmigrated as a random person in a random universe. A lottery is used to determine the random alternate world, and it would also be your mothend, India, only. ''What if I don''t want to get transmigrated?'' *"Well... umm, you have to then wait another 100 years here for my power to recharge so I can send you to hell,"* ''Haa... So, I am stuck!! Good...'' The young man wanted to p his face at this news, but he couldn''t as he didn''t have the physical body to do so. ''I have no choice but to transmigrate. I definitely don''t want to idle away 100 years.'' *"Good choice. Now, about the powerup,"* ''No need for any powerups. It''s not exhrating if I use cheats to make my way up.'' *"Well... I will respect your wishes. I wish you luck on this new chapter of life that will unfold. *" A shrill sound pierced through his head, taking him by surprise. His body started elerating towards the endless pit of the abyss, into the evesting darkness, and his body crumbled away like a house of cards. *"You might be able to fulfill your wish and find the solution to that question guing you for years in this life,"* ''God'' bid his farewell by nting this statement in his head. He pondered what the ''God'' meant by his wish? He never wished for anything in his mind. Wishes were just ambiguous things for him, and he never had the luxury to wish for something. ''Where am I? How far will I keep falling?'' He suddenly halted in mid-air after falling into the bottomless pit of the abyss. He looked around in the darkness that shrouded him like a nket. All he could perceive was eerie darkness expanding everywhere, and he couldn''t feel his body. It was as if he was a mist of darkness floating independently in this pit. ''What''s happening to my body?'' The scenery shifted to a serene ce that looked like heaven, with the mystical beauty of the forest stretching across the horizon. He was standing on what seemed like water, with the clear sky reflecting down into the body of water. ''Where am I?'' The scenery rapidly started to change in front of his eyes, ranging from a deste, famine-stricken town to a prosperous city thriving with joyful citizens. After this rapidly changing scenery, the darkness of the abyss shrouded him, blinding all vision. He thought back to the scenes he had been shown. ''It''s a war-stricken ce, or is it a prosperous ce currently experiencing wars?'' *CRACK* The darkness started to crack, and light rays prated through these cracks. The cracks widened by the second, cracking loudly like a breaking mirror, and light seeped through the cracks silently, subduing the shadows with its gentle embrace. *CRACK!!* The fragile darkness shattered violently before him, and the bright light blinded him. Slowly, his vision stabilized as he saw the bright blue sky and lush forest stretching into the distance. He looked down to see that he was in the air, looking down on this beautiful scenery. The fall down was exhrating, although he couldn''t feel anything physically. He could see how fast he was elerating towards the ground. ''Is this the process of my soul getting attached to the new body? Interesting...'' He could barely make out that there were some people in the distance. Just as he was closing in on the ground with each passing second, he could make out what was happening below. Several people were shing and fighting with swords and shields, and cavalry were hacking through soldiers. ''So, it''s the medieval period, looking at the gear.'' The direction suddenly changed as if taking a sharp turn, heading to the backline of an army. A young many on the battlefield with a head injury, blood seeping from his head into the ground. The young man had jet-ck hair, and judging by the expensive armour and attire, he was most likely a noble. He suddenly went blind for a moment, and the next thing he knew, he was looking up at the clear blue sky. He could finally get a sense of physicality after being detached from his body, and the injury on his head had healed up, leaving dried blood on his forehead. The stench of dead bodies surrounded him as screams and curses could be heard in the distance. Hundreds of dead corpses of men and horses were left to rot beside him. The corpses beside him were already being targeted and feasted upon by crows. ''Interesting ce... But too many piled-up dead bodies and walking through this pool of blood is annoying!.'' He got up swiftly, grabbing a shoddy iron sword that was lying beside him. He began scanning the surroundings to equip any gear, that he deemed of any use on the battlefield. The quick search did yield some good results, as he was now equipped with a shield and a fresh pair of armour that he had gotten from a dead soldier. He also grabbed a spear that was stuck in the gut of some corpse. ''Should I head to the battlefield or just watch from afar, waiting for the battle to end?'' He was in a dilemma. Chapter 4: Battlefield It was a bright sunny day in the field surrounded by a lush forest; screams and bloodcurdling noises filled the air as two armies were hacking at each other in a battle of supremacy. Amidst all this, a young man sat on a pile of corpses and looked upon the battle, resting his spear on his shoulder. He was considering whether to join the battlefield. '' This sword is trash. This sword can probably take five hits before breaking. Who even made this garbage! '' the young man thought as he was inspecting the shoddy iron sword he had picked up earlier that was lying close to him. '' Well, at least the spear is good. I should make a few throwing spears also by breaking some of its length off, '' he thought as he got up and started searching for more spears for throwing at the enemies. He walked around picking spears off dead bodies and breaking it''s length off to create a makeshift throwing spear. '' It''s boring sitting idle for hours waiting for the battle to end. I will join the battlefield! I guess, '' The young thought as he pulled a talwar out from the chest of a corpse. He put the talwar into the sheath and hung it on his waist as he walked to a tree to climb and get a better view of the battlefield. He swiftly climbed up the tree, looking onto the battlefield to spot his ally army. The young man had nced at the armour of the body he had transferred to check for any crest. He found a boar crest on the armour that made him conclude that the allied army would carry a g vaguely resembling this crest. He looked onto the battlefield with eager eyes to find the gs. After a while, he spotted a g with a boar. '' Bingo!!, So that''s the allied army, where to make my entry in this chaos, '' He scanned through the blood-ridden battlefield to find weak points of the allied army where he could make an impact. He discovered that the Allied forces were pushing back the enemies very well through the front lines. Themander of the allied force was barking orders seated on a horse in the backline. He scrutinized the field to discover a few soldiers breaking away from the enemy''s lines into the forest. '' Targetting themander in the backline? Are we!!. It''s time to make my medieval battle debut, '' the young man thought as he jumped down from the tree after finishing his observations. '' This body is exhausted a lot, But I can manage. It''s fit enough to throw and fight for a while,'' the young man pondered while stretching his body. He was actually quite muscr, and there were traces of extensive practice of sword arts. He started to move towards the backline of the Allied army. The backline of the Allied forces was close as they had managed to break through the enemy lines and push them back. '' Hmm.. This should be enough distance. I will wait for the ambush to ur, '' he thought as he hid behind a tree, patiently waiting for the enemy forces to ambush themander. During this time, The enemy forces seemed to retreat a bit, which made the frontline advance, further exposing the backline and making it even more vulnerable to ambushes. Themander seemed oblivious to what was about to happen to the backline that barely had fifty soldiers. The wind silently raged through the battlefield, and faint noises of leaves rustling could be heard in the distance. Amidst all this, Faint and soft footsteps of more than a hundred trained soldiers approaching could be heard. '' They finally reached!, Themander is still oblivious and hasn''t noticed the enemies are allowing them to advance to ambush the backline, '' The enemy forces had managed to rotate more than a hundred soldiers through the cover of the forest, avoiding detection by the nk of the army. The enemy forces came into his view. He could hear obscure bits of conversation happening between them. He peeked to check for themander of the enemy forces, and he found a man adorned in ornate armour with the enemy insignia. The man gave off a regal look with a distinctive aura from the rest that made him conclude that the man was the leader. ''An army without a leader is a headless chicken. Although numbers matter in battles, the quality of a force significantly drops without a leader, making them easier targets. '' He patiently waited for the ambush as he saw the leader pull out a bow to target the othermander''s horse to ensure he couldn''t run away. A faint whistling noise echoed as the arrow pierced through the atmosphere with utmost precision and impaled the horse''s skull. The ambush had begun. Meanwhile, A few minutes earlier. Themander''s orders echoed throughout the grim battlefield. Themander had made a breakthrough after prating the enemy front lines and making them retreat. " Senadhipati, We have made another breakthrough in their right nk, " reported a soldier with a determined voice. " SOLDIERS PUSH!! JAI VIJAYANAGARA!! HARA HARA MAHADEV!! " hollered themander as his war cry bellowed throughout the battlefield. " FOR VIJAYANAGARA!!" " FOR VIJAYANAGARA!!" " FOR VIJAYANAGARA!!" The soldiers screamed as they were filled with renewed vigour to win the battle. The soldiers began to push with ardour, and adrenaline coursed through their bodies, breaking the enemy lines. " We will win this," eximed themander seated on his horse to his personal guard. This spirited scene was short-lived as an arrow impaled themander''s horse, toppling him from the horse. Ambush had begun, and a hundred soldiers emerged from the lush forest. Themander swiftly got up, and although startled by the situation, he quickly ordered the guards to take a defensive position. Themander unsheathed his sword and took a stance to defend himself from the unounted situation. Meanwhile, A young man was eagerly looking at the ambush, fishing for an opportunity to strike and kill the leader of the enemy force. The enemy leader had four guards and ordered his force from the backline. The reinforcements for the Alliedmander were nowhere to be seen, and the enemy forces shed fiercely with the guards. Amidst all this chaos, he was closing in on the backline of the enemy forces as their leader made most of his force push forward to defeat the experienced guards of the Allied army. He took aim at the oblivious guard from a few meters. He couldn''t target the leader as there would be a chance the shoddy spear didn''t pierce his armour, but the guard''s leather armour could be pierced with the spear. He took a deep breath as his muscles tensed up. Adrenaline coursed through his veins as he threw the spear at the target with utmost precision. A bloodcurdling scream echoed as the spear pierced through the leather armour of the guard, killing him. He bolted towards the next guard before they could react, driving his spear into his throat, instantly sending him back to the creator. The enemy leader, startled by the bloody scene, quickly unsheated his sword and screamed. " KILL HIM !!" He quickly retreated into the forest with two guards and the leader closely following him. A guard was catching up to his already exhausted body, so he swiftly unsheathed his talwar. He suddenly stopped and turned around, thrusting his talwar at the approaching guard. The guard couldn''t stop and ran into the talwar that pierced through his chest. He kicked the body at the other guard, pulling his talwar out. The other guard was taken off guard by this, as he grabbed his throwing spear andunched it at the other guard, piercing through his face at close range. "Who are you!?" asked the leader with his sword unsheathed, taking a stance to fight. '' I can understand him? So I need not learn thenguage!! '' thought the young man, taking a stance and replying, "I don''t talk to the dead!" The leader lunged at him with a thrust aimed at his chest, which he parried and stepped back. He countered with a side sh aimed at the neck, which was quickly deflected. They kept fighting as sparks flew out with every collision, and sounds of shing steel echoed through the forest. The body was already exhausted and on the brink of copse due to the transmigration. The fight was exhrating for the young man as he put himself in a disadvantageous position after a long time. "You seem to be exhausted, HAHAHA!! By Ah''s grace, I will send you to hell, you kafir, " screamed the leader. " Annoying!!, Stop screaming ande, " said the young man, taunting the leader of the enemy''s ambush force. The leader once again thrust their sword, aiming at his shoulder. He quickly twisted his side to evade it, swiftlynding a powerful kick on the inside of the leader''s knee, twisted it outwards, breaking the knee joint. He looked down at the copsed leader and said. " I wanted to enjoy more, But circumstances!!, " " INSHALL-" thest words of the enemy were cut short as he thrust his sword into his mouth, instantly killing him. " This guy won''t stop yapping, for god''s sake," eximed the young man, cutting his head off with a single strike '' Now for the finale!! '' he thought as he picked up the severed head by the hair and made his way to the battlefield. Chapter 5: Aftermath The day began with the sun shining brightly, casting a warm glow over the lush forest. Leaves rustled gently in a light breeze, and the sky was a clear, brilliant blue. As the hours passed, however, the weather shifted. Dark clouds gradually rolled in, casting ominous shadows over thendscape. The once gentle breeze turned into a strong wind, shaking the branches of the trees violently. The dark clouds consumed the daylight, enveloping the battlefield in a subtle, creeping darkness. "SOLDIERS, ASSUME DEFENSIVE POSITIONS!" screamed themander, ordering his troops to form a phnx-like formation to defend the oing enemy. The startled soldiers quicklyposed themselves and scrambled into position, with theirmander at the centre. Fierce shes erupted as the ambushmenced, and the enemies attacked the guard''s shield wall. *CLANG* *CLASH* "They have too many soldiers, Senadhipati (Commander)," reported a guard from the shield wall. "Damn it! We need reinforcements, and the frontline has advanced too far ahead," themander responded. "Senadhipati, the army needs you. We will hold them off to allow you to escape!" said a concerned guard. Themander cursed himself for his ipetence and failure to prepare for the ambush. The situation grew more dire by the second as the guards fell one by one to the enemy onught. They were pushed back due to the enemy''s superior numbers. The battle raged on, with casualties mounting on both sides. The enemy''s numbers had dwindled to half, while the guards had lost nearly twenty soldiers. The enemy swiftly adjusted their tactics after facing the formidable defence of the guard force. They broke through the weaker side with rtive ease due to their superior numbers. Themander attempted to adjust the formation, but their depleted numbers made it impossible to mount a proper defence against the onught. Taking matters into his own hands, themander entered the fray like a lion hunting its prey. *Swish* *Swish* With powerful strikes, he swiftly dispatched three enemy soldiers, slicing them in quick session. *Thump* "COME HERE, YOU COWARDS!! " screamed themander. Fueled by adrenaline, he continued his rampage, dispatching three more enemies and bathing in their crimson blood. However, his momentum was short-lived as he was wounded by a stab to the gut. Copsing to the ground in agony, subsequent attempts on his life were thwarted by the guards protecting their injured leader. With their numbers dwindling and exhaustion setting in, a sense of impending doom washed over themander as he watched his guards being cut down in defeat, clutching his bleeding stomach. ''Oh!! Shiva, Is this the end of my journey!!'' thought themander, watching the battle unfold with a grim look. "THE BACKLINE IS UNDER ATTACK!" screamed an enemy soldier, alerting everyone on the battlefield. "Reinforcements?" eximed themander, a glimmer of hope flickering in his eyes. " THE PRINCE HAS COME!! " cried out a guard in relief. "The prince lives?!" muttered themander, disbelief mingling in his heart as he rushed to confirm. "How is this possible? The prince definitely died during the battle!" murmured themander in utter disbelief, watching the prince fight. ''He didn''t die? Did I make a mistake? Was my judgement wrong?!'' this thought crept into themander''s mind as he began questioning himself for judging the prince''s death. Approaching the backline, themander witnessed a remarkable sight: a young man, standing tall amidst the chaos, single-handedly holding off the enemy onught. Bodies littered the ground behind him, a mark of his prowess as he dispatched enemy soldiers with swift and lethal strikes. Themander''s despair evaporated as he watched the scene unfold before him. Here was their salvation, embodied in the form of this courageous young warrior. Just moments earlier, the young man had approached the battlefield, carrying the severed head of the enemy''s leader. His intent was clear: to strike fear into the hearts of their adversaries and rally hisrades to victory. With the battle still raging around them, the guards fought valiantly to protect theirmander, their determination unwavering despite the overwhelming odds. And now, with the arrival of the prince, their hopes soared higher than ever. Unsheathing his sword, he drove it directly into the heart of another unsuspecting soldier in the backline. Chilling screams pierced the air as the soldier drew his final breath. Without hesitation, he swiftly charged at another startled soldier, cleaving his face in half with a powerful upper swing. Flesh flew, revealing the exposed brain as blood and fluids gushed forth like a torrent. "WHO ARE YOU?!" yelled an enemy soldier, his voice tinged with fear and confusion. "Does it matter? HAHAHA!" the young man replied, seizing another sword from a fallen enemy to wield in each hand. With unmatched ferocity, he charged at the enemy ranks, deflecting blocks and cutting down soldiers with each swing. He deftly ducked under an iing sh, countering by driving his sword into the enemy''s chin, leaving him drenched in blood. An enemy soldier spared no time lunging at him with a thrust of their sword directed at his gut. In a fluid motion, he sidestepped the thrust, impaling the enemy''s chest before swiftly beheading him with his other sword. Using the lifeless body as a shield, he kicked it toward another advancing soldier, deflecting his attack. Time seemed to stand still as the young man fought with unmatched skill and determination, the battlefield echoing with the agonized cries of his fallen foes. Blood stained the earth, mingling with the stench of death that hung heavy in the air. Exhausted and breathless, the young man stood amidst the carnage, the weight of battle heavy upon him. ''This body is at its limit. Too bad,'' he thought as he held up the severed head of the enemy leader and addressed the enemy troops. "YOUR LEADER IS DEAD! YET YOU DARE TO FIGHT. DROP YOUR WEAPONS AND SURRENDER! I SHALL SPARE YOUR LIVES." The soldiers gazed at the severed head of their fallen leader, their resolve faltering in the face of such a gruesome sight. The demoralizing effect of witnessing their leader''s demise, coupled with the overwhelming disy of force by the lone warrior, left them shaken and hesitant to continue the fight. As reinforcements approached from the distance, the defeat of the enemy forces became increasingly apparent. Grim expressions crossed the faces of the remaining soldiers as they realized the futility of their situation. ''The Kafirs are naive! They always spare the lives of those who surrender,'' thought one of the enemy soldiers, contemting his next move. Taking a decisive step, he lowered his weapon and raised his hands in surrender, acknowledging defeat in the face of overwhelming odds. The remaining soldiers followed suit, dropping their weapons to surrender, knowing that the Empire would spare them. Meanwhile, the young man looked amused at the enemy surrendering so easily. He had earlier heard the guards proiming, "The prince hase back to save us," leading him to conclude that the previous owner of this body was indeed a prince. "SOLDIERS! HEAR ME, THE ENEMY HAS SURRENDERED. WE ARE THE VICTORS!" announced the young man, his voice echoing across the battlefield. The guards cheered for him, while one of the guards attended to the woundedmander. As the reinforcement cavalry arrived to take the surrendered soldiers as prisoners of war, the young man issued a new order. "THIS IS AN ORDER FROM THE PRINCE!" The soldiers stood at attention, awaiting hismand with bated breath. "KILL. ALL. OF. THEM!! DO NOT SPARE A SINGLE ONE!" The enemy soldiers'' faces twisted in horror at the unexpectedmand. They had surrendered in the hope of being spared, only to face a cruel fate. "BUT YOU SAID YOU WOULD SPARE US!" screamed one of the enemy soldiers in desperation. "Be more careful in your next life!" the young man replied coldly. He never intended to spare the lives of his enemies by leaving loose ends in his battle. It could prove to be fatalter on in his journey. With swords brandished, the cavalry charged at the unarmed enemy soldiers, impaling them without mercy. The cries of agony from the enemies echoed through the battlefield, serving as a grim symphony to the young man''s ears as his own body teetered on the brink of copse. He struggled to maintain consciousness, determined to witness the battle''s conclusion as the world around him blurred rapidly. In the distance, he glimpsed multiple figures, but his vision was fading fast. With a single cavalry charge, the reinforcements decimated the remaining enemies, and their victory was secured. '' Hmm, So that''s the end, '' thought the young man. As his eyes lost focus and darkness closed in, he copsed onto the blood-soaked battlefield. This moment marked a pivotal event in the Empire''s history: the defeat of the Bahmani Sultanate in Bidar by the Vijayanagar Empire. The Battle of Gulbarga''s failure was a significant factor, as it paved the way for the Empire''s advance towards Bidar. The tide of the battle turned thanks to the heroic actions of a single individual, who single-handedly thwarted the Sultanate''s ambush by killing 21 Bahmani soldiers, including the leader of the ambush force. That individual was none other than Harsha Deva Raya, the youngest prince of the Vijayanagar Empire. Chapter 6: BaseCamp The bright sunlight of the summer settled in the region. The parching heat left dry leaves rustling and the sounds of cicadas reverberating. The soldiers were wiping the sweat off their foreheads, shifting with difort due to the intense heat. Meanwhile, in themander''s camp, a heated discussion raged among the threemanders responsible for leading the Empire''s forces in Gulbarga. "How is the prince''s condition right now?" asked Commander Venkata Reddy, a tall man in histe forties, his dark hair streaked with white. His clean-shaven face sported a prominent moustache. "Not great!! He hasn''t woken up for five days now. The prince is alive," answered Commander Hariharan nervously. His long, dark brown hair tied up in a messy bun, and the middle-aged man had dark circles under his eyes from sleepless days. "At least he isn''t dead!! Is it true that the prince saved you from that ambush, Brother Hari?" asked Commander Bhaskar Shetty, a young burly man with short dark hair. His eyes resembled emeralds, and his hands and face bore the scars of an experienced warrior. "Yes! I have already told you more than once! The youngest prince killed more than 20 people singlehandedly and saved me!!" replied Hariharan anxiously, fidgeting in his seat. "I still can''t believe that the prince saved you! The youngest wasn''t that talented like his half-brothers to pull a stunt like that. Don''t you agree, Brother Venkata?" "I have talked to the guards! It is true. His Highness Harsha beheaded the leader of the enemy ambush force and killed over 20 soldiers on his own," answered Venkata with a solemn look. "But Hariharan, You should have been more careful knowing Adil Khan, He was bound to pull dirty tricks. Why didn''t you put troops in the backline and how did you miss that he let your troops advance to make the ambush happen?" Venkata scolded Hariharan sternly. Hariharan hung his head in shame, being reprimanded by his senior due to his miscalction during the battle, which led to the loss of lives and almost resulted in a loss. "Brother Venkata, there''s no need to scold Brother Hari. He''s already well aware of his mistakes on the battlefield," voiced Bhaskar, attempting to mediate the situation. "What are our next orders? Are we joining the main force in Bidar?" Bhaskar eagerly asked a question to Venkata, who was the senior-mostmander in the Gulbarga Base Camp. "No, we will not be joining the main force. The main force is going to be led by His Majesty personally. He has ordered us to stay at Gulbarga till the battle ends in Bidar," dered Venkata Reddy. "What about the Crown Prince?" mumbled Hariharan, looking dejected and tired. "The Crown Prince was sent back to the Capital city after the victory at Bagyanagaram (Present day - Hyderabad)," rified Venkata Reddy. "Why would they send the youngest prince to battle? He''s barely 17 and doesn''t stand a chance for the thronepared to his older brothers," Bhaskar pondered aloud, his brow furrowed in confusion. "He was sent because he requested it. His Highness insisted on proving himself on the battlefield despite his age and position in the line of session," Venkata Reddy exined with a hint of admiration in his voice. "After witnessing that battle, I''d argue the youngest prince poses the greatest chance for the throne, even more than the crown prince," Hariharan stammered, wincing as he clutched his wound in pain. "Brother Hari, even if you''re correct about his prowess in battle, the youngest princecks the noble backing and support from his maternal side. Strength alone doesn''t secure the greatest chance for the throne," insisted Bhaskar, emphasizing theplexities of political influence. It was well known that the youngest prince was quite detached from the Royal family andcked backing from his maternal side after his mother had passed away four years ago. This meant that the prince didn''t pose a threat to his brothers, who held immense political influence in the Empire. "Hari, you should take some rest. You haven''t had a break since the battle. Look at your face," sighed Venkata Reddy, rising from his seat. Hariharan remained silent, his expression grim as he looked around. He had lost preciousrades due to his miscalctions, a burden he would carry for a long time. A soldier suddenly barged into the tent with uneven breaths and a tense look on his face. "What happened?" demanded Bhaskar of the young soldier, who was panting heavily as he had run to report. Saluting themanders, he announced, "The prince has woken up." Taken aback by the news, the threemanders rose from their seats and quickly made their way to the prince''s tent to check on his condition. Just moments ago, a young man stirred from his deep slumber, emerging into consciousness after the battle. Sitting up on therge bed, he found himself half-naked, with bandages encircling his forehead and arms, permeating the air with the soothing scent of herbal medicine. With slow movement, he began to stretch his aching muscles, running his fingers through his wavy hair to clear his vision and view of his surroundings. "It looks like I slept for a long time. Is this the camp?" muttered the young man as he cracked his tired neck muscles, ncing around therge tent. The tent contained a few chairs and chests scattered on the cold, hard mud floor. A faint scent of incense tingled his nose. There was no one else present in the tent, and his throat was dry from thirst. Suddenly, a man entered the tent carrying some cutlery and a pot. He nced at the prince in awe, as if he had seen a ghost, and yelled, "THE PRINCE IS AWAKE!" Guards near the tent peeped inside through the curtains and quickly ran to report the situation to their superiors. ''Ah.. Finally, some human interaction! I need information about this world anyway,'' he eximed internally. The man who entered with the cutlery appeared to be the doctor who had been tending to his injuries. d in a dhoti and robe that covered his upper body, with a clean-shaven head, the man didn''t speak much as he began applying the medicine to his wounds. After neatly applying the medicine and giving him an herbal drink, the man was about to leave without a word when he asked the name of the man. "Anyway, who are you??" He questioned the man in the dhoti curiously. Taken aback by his question, the man in the dhoti looked surprised, but he quickly regained hisposure and replied, "Your Highness, my name is Aditya, and I am the Royal Doctor''s disciple serving as a medic. The Commander Hariharan put me in charge of tending to your wounds." "Oh! Do ask the Commander to visit me and You may leave!" hemanded Aditya. "Yes, Your Highness. The guards have gone to report to themanders, so they will be here soon," recalled Aditya as he slightly bowed and left the tent. He pondered over the information he had gathered on the battlefield. The enemies were definitely Muslim, indicating a timeframe after the 1100s. The body''s innate ability allowed him to understand thenguage spoken, which was Kannada, leading him to conclude that it was in the south of India. The boar insignia on the g was widely used by the Vijayanagara Empire, which ruled the south from thete 1300s to thete 1600s, further supporting his deduction. ''So, this body belongs to the Prince of the Vijayanagara Empire, and the battle was probably against the Bahmani Sultanate,'' he surmised. Three men entered the tent, their tall figures and elegant posture exuding authority. Visible scars adorned their hands and faces, marking them as seasoned warriors. Judging by their demeanour, he concluded that these three held the highest positions in the camp. They patiently stood before him, awaiting his words, while he inspected them closely in silence. "Why don''t you all take a seat?" he insisted, gesturing to the chairs scattered around the tent. Stroking his chin in amusement, he watched as the three scrambled to take a seat before him. "What are your names?" he continued, his tone calm andposed. Perplexed and slightly caught off guard by the inquiry, the eldest person among them, Venkata Reddy, stepped forward and spoke with authority. "Your Highness, I am Venkata Reddy, the Senior Commander of the Gulbarga Camp." He then gestured towards a young, burly man with short hair to his right and continued, "This is Commander Bhaskar." With a nod to his left, he indicated towards a middle-aged man with a messy hair bun and said, "And this is Commander Hariharan, Your Highness." "What is my name and affiliation?" he pondered aloud. The question raised the brows of Venkata Reddy, who puzzlingly asked, "Prince! Have you lost your memories?!" "It seems so," he replied nonchntly. Themanders looked at each other in shock and solemnly answered his question, "Your Highness is the youngest prince of the Vijayanagara Empire, Harsha Deva Raya." Author Notes This is set in an alternate universe. So do expect new kingdoms and historical inuracies from the original timeline. I will be releasing a map for it soon. Thank you Chapter 7: Return The tense atmosphere enveloped the tent, its canvas walls fluttering in the gusts of wind outside. Threemanders sat in a semi-circle, their eyes fixed on Prince Harsha, who was seated on therge, soft bed, his brow furrowed in deep thought. The silence in the tent was deafening, and themanders gulped anxiously. Commander Bhaskar, his arms crossed tightly over his chest, his usually stern face betraying a hint of unease. His sharp eyes, ustomed to reading battlefields, now attempted to gauge the prince''s reaction. Next to him, Commander Hariharan clenched and unclenched his fists, his jaw set in a rigid line. The seasoned warrior''s usually confident demeanour was reced with visible tension as he nced between the prince and his fellowmanders, hoping their words had struck the right chord. Commander Venkata, the eldest and most experienced of the trio, maintained a calm exterior that did little to hide the worry in his eyes. He watched the prince intently, his mind reying their conversation. ''Youngest Prince, eh? So I have multiple older brothers... Interesting,'' thought Harsha. "What happened to the battle after I passed out?" Harsha spected aloud, his gaze firm on themanders. "Your Highness, we won the battle,rgely due to your heroic feats in saving Commander Hariharan," said Venkata Reddy, his voice steady as he took the lead, his experience lending authority to his words. "So, this is the idiot whomanded the army at that time?" Harsha remarked, pointing at Commander Hariharan, who was fidgeting nervously in his seat. At the remark, Hariharan jumped up, stood straight, and hung his head in shame. Silence fell over him as he struggled to find words to address his ipetence on the battlefield. "What were the casualties, and when is the next battle?" inquired Harsha, his tone calm and steady. Bhaskar, taken aback by the prince''s stern words toward Hariharan,posed himself before responding. "Your Highness, the next battle is likely already underway. His Majesty is leading the forces in Bidar." Venkata Reddy, sensing the need to provide more context, added, "The casualties were significant, Your Highness. We lost many brave soldiers, but your actions turned the tide in our favour. As for the current battle, His Majesty Krishna Deva Raya has ordered us to hold our position here in Gulbarga." ''Krishna Deva Raya... the strongest emperor in the history of the Vijayanagara Empire. And now, I am his son!''Harsha mused internally. Harsha nodded, then looked directly at Venkata. "And what is our n while the main forces engage in Bidar? Are there any immediate threats we should be aware of?" Venkata exchanged a quick nce with Bhaskar before replying, "Our scouts are monitoring the surrounding areas, but there are no immediate threats reported. Our orders are to secure this position and support the main forces as needed." "Your Highness, His Majesty has ordered you to return to the capital city as soon as possible," exined Venkata Reddy. "Why is that? Doesn''t the emperor need someone to lead the army in case he needs reinforcements in Bidar?" Harsha inquired, his voice steady and his piercing gaze fixed on Venkata Reddy. "Your Highness, we must follow orders from above, and His Majesty hasn''t lost a battle since he ascended to the throne. So I don''t think we have to worry about that," expressed Venkata Reddy. "Fine. Make preparations for my departure tomorrow," Harshamanded, sinking back into the bed. "You are dismissed. I need to rest now." The threemanders stood and gave a respectful bow to Harsha before quietly exiting the tent. They were taken aback by the prince''s sudden transformation. The oncezy and unremarkable prince now radiated an authoritative aura that made them feel small in his presence. "Brother Hari, you were right. I apologize," said Bhaskar, exhaling a heavy breath of relief. "The prince has changed. He wasn''t like this before," Venkata remarked with a sigh. Hariharan wore a nervous expression after the encounter, still feeling the prince''s cold gaze piercing through him. He was the least experiencedmander of the bunch, having been given the title during the war. Bhaskar, despite being younger than him, had already been amander for over a year. "You should have seen how he fights! The prince was like a legendary warrior from the epics, hacking and beheading foes," eximed Hariharan, a shiver running down his spine as he recalled the prince, drenched in blood, cutting down Bahmani soldiers. "Bhaskar, prepare some troops from your unit to escort the prince to the capital tomorrow. Hari, you''re in charge of vetting the food and inspecting the prince''s carriage for any defects. Ensure everything is ready by morning," ordered Venkata Reddy, stroking his chin thoughtfully. "Sure, I''ll assign a unit leader and 150 troops from my unit to escort the prince. They will be ready by tomorrow morning, Brother Venkata," agreed Bhaskar, as he walked towards his tent. "Well, I will assign some troops from my unit to escort the prince as well," voiced Venkata, his tone decisive. "Good idea, Brother Venkata. We need to ensure the prince''s safety at all costs," agreed Bhaskar. Hariharan nodded, though his face still bore traces of anxiety. "I will see to the prince''s food and carriage immediately," he said, determination in his voice. "Make sure there are no mistakes this time, Hari," Venkata added, his eyes narrowing slightly "The prince''s safety is paramount," "I understand, Brother Venkata," Hariharan replied, bowing slightly before leaving. As Hariharan walked away, Bhaskar turned to Venkata "He''s got a lot to prove. Let''s hope he doesn''t falter again," Venkata sighed, stroking his chin thoughtfully "Let''s just make sure everything is perfect for the prince''s journey," The threemanders exchanged a brief nod of agreement before parting ways, each heading to fulfil their respective duties with a sense of urgency. Harsha woke upter, feeling a deep sense of relief andfort from his injuries. Morning light filtered through the tent, marking the day he was to begin his journey to the Royal Capital of the empire from the front lines. Maids were called to prepare his bath andy out his clothes. The warm water eased his aching muscles, and he felt refreshed as he dressed in a long tunic and pyjamas. Stepping out of his tent, Harsha saw the bustling camp spread out before him. The camp sprawled across the open field, a hive of activity under the intense sun. The heat was tangible, with waves shimmering off the ground, distorting the air. Soldiers moved with purpose, their armour glinting in the sunlight. Tents dotted thendscape, smoke rising from cooking fires, and the nging of metal mingled with shouts of training drills. Amidst this lively scene, the distant chirps of sparrows provided a soothing contrast, their gentle melodies echoing through the bustling camp. Commander Hariharan came running to him as he exited the tent and, with a salute, mentioned, "Your Highness, the carriages and escort are ready. We have also done checks on your carriages to ensure safety." "I see. Guide me there and also fetch me a sword. I lost mine on the battlefield," voiced Harsha, shifting his gaze from the surroundings to Hariharan. After walking through the camp, he reached an open field where a carriage came into view. A few hundred armoured soldiers, along with some cavalry, were also present in the escort unit to ensure his safe passage to the Capital City of the Empire. All threemanders were present to see him off as well. ''So this is the power of the Royal Family in these times. It''s pretty interesting to know,'' contemted Harsha as he made his way to the carriage. Commander Hariharan came running with a sword in his hand and quickly handed it to him " Your Highness, Here is the sword you requested" Harsha unsheathed the sword. The sword was a work of art, with a slightly curved de made of the finest steel, shining with a silvery gleam. It had a single edge, sharp enough to cut through armour effortlessly. The hilt was wrapped in dark leather for a firm grip, while the crossguard and pommel were decorated with intricate gold designs. A ruby was set into the pommel, catching the light and casting a deep red glow. "Not bad," remarked Harsha after inspecting the sword carefully. Venkata Reddy and Bhaskar saluted him as soon as he reached the carriage. They offered their farewells and best wishes for a safe journey. "Your Highness, may you have a safe and swift journey to the capital," Venkata Reddy said, his voice steady with respect. "Yes, we will ensure everything goes smoothly here in your absence," added Bhaskar, nodding firmly. "Fine," Harsha replied with an indifferent look, stepping into the carriage. With a final nod from themanders, the carriage set off towards the capital, the wheels creaking softly as it began its journey. The escort unit fell into formation around the carriage,mencing his journey to the Capital. Four Days Later. ''hm.. so this is how the capital city of the empire,'' Harsha remarked as his eyes ryed on the passing scenery. He could see bustling streets filled with people smiling and shopping, huge temples with elegant designs, and tall gopurams withplex Dravidian patterns and grand carvings on the walls. The intricate details truly showcased the talent and craftsmanship of the artisans of this era. The paved pathways were filled with people walking around wearing luxurious clothing, and there were huge roads for carriages to pass through in the middle of the city. Overlooking this beautiful and mesmerizing scenery was arge building heavily fortified with intricate golden designs carved into the gate - the Royal Pce of the Vijayanagara Empire, disying the power and wealth of the Empire. Author''s Notes I will try to post one more chapter today. Do stay tuned. Thank you Chapter 8: Palace The carriage approached the gate, and as soon as the guards noticed the crest of the empire on it, they instantly knew it was a member of the Royal Family of Vijayanagar inside. Swiftly, they moved to open the gate. The huge gate creaked open slowly, revealing a beautifully paved stone road for the carriage. As it passed through an elegant garden stretching across the pce grounds, the faint smell of honeydew tingled Harsha''s nose. Sunlight bathed the garden, making the flowers glisten with dewdrops, while the soothing chirps of sparrows filled the air. Harsha took in the serene and picturesque scene, feeling a moment of peace amidst his journey. Harsha noted how well the garden was maintained and filled with different flowers thatplemented the pce design, exuding a sense of calmness. His eyes were captivated by the scenery as the carriage slowly trudged its way to the pceplex. Finally, the carriage came to a halt, and the door was opened by a servant from the pce. After four days of travel, He could finally restfortably in the pce, and he exited the carriage with his sword on his waist to stand in front of a golden door adorned with the crest of the empire. The door creaked open into arge, luxurious-looking hall containing numerous huge pirs erected withplex stone carvings on them, and there were paintings of Indian Epics hanging on the walls of the Hall. Harsha was being guided by a male servant through the pce, who was surprisingly aware of his unfamiliarity with the ce. The servant gently guided him without uttering a single word or trying to initiate conversation. ''Hmm... This guy looks like he''s been through a lot. Hahaha! That scar doesn''t seem very old either,'' Harsha thought. The servant was a young male teenager d in traditional Indian clothing. His face bore the marks of puberty, with patches of facial hair sprouting. The most prominent feature was a visible scar that streaked across his eye down to his cheek, giving him a distinctive and hardened appearance. ''The pce is so grand, yet half the poption lives in poverty, and the roads in the empire are practically nonexistent! What bullshit! '' Harsha thought. He could feel the faint breeze blowing through the windows and hear the pleasant sound of chimes as he walked through the hallway. The air carried the sweet scent of blooming flowers, adding to the soothing atmosphere. Harsha looked around with a detached curiosity. He noticed the sunlight slipping through the colored ss, casting patterns on the hallway floor, but felt no amazement. Despite this being his first time in such a grand pce, he remained indifferent. The grand structures stood before him, yet they stirred no emotion. It was just another ce, another moment in his journey. '' Hmm. Whoever designed this must be a talented architect, and the people who managed to build it are equally skilled,'' Harsha thought, remarking on the artisans who carved the elegant stone pirs and created the luxurious interior designs of the pce. "Hey! What''s your name?" Harsha asked the male servant guiding him. Startled by the sudden break in silence, the servant quicklyposed himself. "Your Highness, my name is Praveen. I humbly assist with some duties in the management of the pce," he replied. Harsha nodded, looking Praveen over. "How long have you been working here, Praveen?" "For about three years, Your Highness," Praveen answered. "It''s an honour to serve in such a prestigious ce." "Three years, huh?" Harsha mused. "You must know this pce inside and out." Praveen was not surprised by the change in the prince''s behaviour. Earlier, Praveen had managed to eavesdrop on a conversation between his father, the butler of the emperor, and a messenger. From this, he learned that the prince had lost his memory due to an injury sustained in the battle against the Bahmani in Gulbarga. Just a few months ago, he had been the prince''s butler, and now the prince was asking him his name. This confirmed what he had overheard while eavesdropping¡ªthat the prince had lost his memory due to an injury in the battle. ''Well, it''s good to learn the pceyout. It''s a vast ce. Knowing the passages and buildings might be beneficial for me,'' Harsha pondered. Harsha nced indifferently at Praveen and said, "I want to go around the pce. Can you guide me or assign a servant to show me all the ces in the pceplex?" "Yes, Your Highness. It will be my honour to show you around," Praveen replied in a dignified tone. As they continued walking through the vast hallway, Praveen began briefing him about the pce''s structure. Harsha listened, absorbing the information without a hint of interest or response. "The pce is divided into four majorplexes," Praveen exined as they walked. "To the East is the Servant Complex, where all the maids, cooks, and pce guards stay. The Western Complex is the Guest House, reserved for foreign envoys and visiting nobles. In the South lies the Royal Family''s quarters, where only select servants are permitted to enter for maintenance and cleaning. Lastly, there''s the Northern Complex, used for hosting events, and meetings about the Empire''s issues, and matters of public interest." "Hmm, interesting. Take me around these fourplexes," Harsha utters in a low voice. Despite his cold demeanour, Harsha found himself intrigued by the structuralyout of the pce and the division of theplex to amodate everyone necessary for its functioning. "Yes, Your Highness, we shall go to the Eastern Complex first," answers Praveen solemnly, and starts guiding him. The Eastern Complex was a sprawling apartment-style building with countless rooms to house the pce staff, cooks, and guards essential for the pce''s operation. The structure was meticulously maintained, its pristine walls and orderly walkways reflecting a sense of care and attention. Harsha noticed a small, well-stocked library tucked into a quiet corner, offering a peaceful retreat for those who sought knowledge. Nearby, a small field was designated for recreational activities, providing the staff with a ce to rx and engage in sports or other leisure activities after their duties. The clean atmosphere and thoughtful amenities showed a dedication to the well-being of those who kept the pce running smoothly. ''Hmm, I never expected a Medieval Empire to adopt this sort of approach for the well-being of the staff,'' he thought to himself. As they walked toward the Western Complex, arge open field came into view. It was stocked with wooden weapons and training dummies, along with an archery rangeplete with targets for the archers. The field was expansive, with neatly arranged rows of equipment that spoke of disciplined routines and training sessions. "The pce soldiers train in the morning and evening only, Your Highness," Praveen mentioned, breaking the silence. "That''s why the training field is empty right now." Harsha observed the area with a calcting eye. The training dummies stood ready forbat, their surfaces worn from repeated use. Wooden swords and spears were neatly lined up, and the archery range was marked with targets at varying distances, each one showing signs of frequent practice. "Efficient setup," Harsha remarked indifferently, his gaze sweeping over the field before turning his attention back to Praveen, signalling for him to continue the tour. As they approached the Westernplex, a paved stone pathway led through a small, intricately designed inner garden. Two elegant stone fountains adorned the entrance, their gentle streams of water adding a soothing ambience to the surroundings. Theplex itself was an ancient Bharatiya-style building, stretching wide with dome-like structures on all four sides. Guards stationed atop the structure kept watch vigntly. "The Westernplex houses some of the mostvish rooms in the pce, Your Highness," Praveen exined, gesturing towards the imposing structure. Harsha nodded, his gaze taking in the grandeur of the building. "It''s quite impressive," he remarked. They continued along the pathway, entering theplex. The rooms within were indeed spacious, each one adorned with luxurious items and high-quality furniture. He was then led to the Royal Complex on the southern end of the pce. The Royal Complex was a marvel in itself, a vast building with 20 grand rooms, far surpassing those in the Westernplex. Stylish stone carvings adorned the interior walls, showcasing intricate artistry. The rooms were incredibly luxurious, featuring high-quality carpeting and soft bedding adorned with silk. ''I should probably report to the Empress. Commander Venkata did instruct me to report to her as soon as I arrived at the pce,'' Harsha pondered, ncing at the stone carvings in the hallways. Harsha''s gaze shifted from inspecting the Royalplex to Praveen. "Do you know where the Empress is right now?" he asked. "If you do, guide me to her." Praveen bowed slightly and replied, "Yes, Your Highness. The Empress should be taking care of the pce tasks in the study in the Northern Complex. I will take you there immediately." Harsha nodded curtly. "Lead the way," hemanded, his tone cold and authoritative. Praveen was taken aback despite knowing that the prince had lost his memories because he knew about the strained rtionship between the Prince and the Empress. The current Empress was the youngest prince''s stepmother, and they hadn''t gotten along since his mother passed away five years ago from a terminal illness. Harsha''s mother had been a concubine of the current Emperor, while the Empress was the mother of his more talented half-brother and eldest half-sister. After his mother''s death, the rtionship between Harsha and the royal family deteriorated due to their neglect of him. Harsha nodded, and Praveen began guiding him toward the Northern Complex. Suddenly, a servant came running up to Praveen and whispered something in his ear. Praveen''s expression turned serious. "Your Highness, some issues havee up," Praveen said. "I will assign another servant to guide you to the Empress''s chambers, and I must take my leave to address the matter." He quickly signalled to a maid nearby. "Please guide His Highness to the Empress''s study," he instructed her before departing swiftly. Harsha watched him leave, his thoughts calcting. '' I wonder what happened to make him hurry off like this?'' he mused inwardly. The maid approached and bowed respectfully. "Your Highness, please follow me," she said softly, leading Harsha toward the Empress''s study. The Northern Complex, unlike the Royal Complex, wasn''t overly luxurious, but it exuded an air of authority. The earthy smell of books permeated the halls. At the corner of his eye, Harsha could see various rooms filled with people and heard the faint murmur of conversations. As they walked, his mind was upied with thoughts of the pce and its hidden dynamics. The corridors were quiet, the soft padding of their footsteps the only sound as they made their way to the Empress''s chamber. The maid led him to the Empress''s study, located on the first floor of the Northern Complex. As they approached, Harsha noticed two fully armored guards standing by the door. The maid bowed slightly and quickly departed, leaving him alone in front of the study. The guards, recognizing his presence, slowly opened the door for him. Chapter 9: Empress Meanwhile a few moments earlier at the Empress Study Room "What''s with themotion in the garden?" asked the Empress of the Butler who was helping her with the daily administration tasks of the Empire in the absence of the Emperor. "Your Majesty, the youngest prince has returned home from the Gulbarga base camp headed by General Venkata," reported the butler. He was a man with a timeworn expression, his hair as white as snow and his eyes cloudy. His face bore the marks of many years of service, and his stooped posture reflected the weight of his duties. Holding a small book with his crooked fingers, he continued with a solemn expression, "We also received a report from the Royal Doctor''s disciple, Aditya. It appears that after suffering a head injury, the prince may have lost his memories." "That child always finds himself in some trouble or another," sighed the Empress, her worried expression betraying the strained rtionship. For the past five years, since the passing of the prince''s mother, the bond between the Prince and the rest of the royal family had shown no sign of recovery. "The prince is headed here, Your Majesty," reported the butler. "Very well... I didn''t even have to summon him," the Empress sighed, disappointment and a touch of bitterness in her voice. She remembered their past rtionship, once filled with hope and now marred by misunderstandings. "Do you think he truly has lost his memories?" she asked, her eyes narrowing as she looked at the butler. "It appears so, Your Majesty," he replied gently. "The report from Aditya was quite detailed." The Empress nodded, her mind racing with conflicting emotions. "Let''s see what he has to say," she finally said, straightening in her seat as she prepared to face the prince. -Present The door swung open, revealing a spacious room cluttered with books and papers scattered across numerous tables. The earthy scent of old books mingled with the woody fragrance of polished furniture. As Harsha stepped inside, the soft mumbles and murmurs of those discussing various matters came to an abrupt halt, reced by a heavy silence as all eyes turned toward him. Sitting before him, engrossed in various papers, was a woman draped in a luxurious yellow saree. The traditional sindoor on her forehead and minimalistic jewellery enhanced her elegance further. She appeared to be in her early 40s, with long jet-ck hair neatly braided and adorned with a beautiful golden hairpin. Her dignified aura wasplemented by a sharp, authoritative gaze thatmanded respect. The Empress looked up from her papers, her eyes meeting Harsha''s. "So, you have returned," she said, her voice calm but carrying an undercurrent of tension. Harsha inclined his head slightly. "Yes, Your Majesty," he replied, his tone equally measured. The Empress studied him for a moment, then gestured to the sofa. "Sit. We have much to discuss." ''So this is the Empress. She certainly has quite a strong presence,'' Harsha thought as he met her eyes. He then sat down on the plush sofa in the room. Standing beside the Empress was an old man who looked as ancient as the pce itself, holding various papers in his crooked hands. He supported his weight with a hunched back, wearing a traditional white kurta and a turban on his head. His presence exuded the wisdom of many years, hinting at a brilliance honed through decades of diligent work. The Empress broke the silence, her voice steady. "Harsha, you''ve returned from the front lines. I trust you are well?" "Yes, Your Majesty," Harsha replied, "I am well enough." She nodded, her eyes never leaving his. "I have heard about your injury. The doctor''s report was umm... concerning." His expression remained unchanged. "I am managing, Your Majesty." The Empress sighed softly, concern etched on her face. "Do you have any memories left? Is it all a nk te now?" ''Hmm... Should I go along with this ''no memory'' situation or just remain vague?'' Harsha pondered silently, contemting his response to the Empress. "I do remember some bits and pieces," Harsha began, "like how you are not my mother." The Empress''s expression remainedposed, though her eyes betrayed a flicker of sadness. "Harsha, you know your mother passed away years ago,". He knew the Empress wasn''t his mother from the way she reacted to him and the demeanour she portrayed. Such fundamental aspects couldn''t be altered overnight. ''If she were truly my mother, there would be more concern in her expression, and her actions would show more emotion,'' Harsha reflected silently. ''She''s clearly someone who had a strained rtionship with the previous owner of this body. Nheless, that was useful information to have,'' Harsha thought, acknowledging the insight gained. The Empress sighed softly as she leaned back in her chair, straightening her posture before speaking. "Hmm... Very well, you may retire to your room and rest. I will have Aditya assigned to look after you," she said calmly. ''I need more information to navigate this mess,'' Harsha thought, stroking his chin. "Your Majesty, would you be able to do me a favour?" He inquired. The Empress regarded him with a hint of curiosity. "What is it that you need, Harsha?" she asked, her voice calm but guarded. "Hmmm .. As long as it''s within my authority and there would be no granting of mary favours," "It''s not a big favour. I would love it if you could have someone deliver me books about the Empire''s History and the current map of the Subcontinent while I rest," requested Harsha, revealing a wry smile on his face. ''Information is the ultimate key to navigating sessfully through these situations,'' Harsha thought, recognizing the importance of knowledge in his current predicament. As the youngest prince and in line to the throne, he understood there could be threats to his life amidst the power struggles within the royal family. The Empress was rather taken aback by his favour, but she decided to grant it regardless. "Very well. I will arrange it and have someone deliver it to your room by tomorrow morning." "Thank you, Your Majesty. I shall take my leave now," Harsha said as he slightly bowed and turned around to leave the Empress''s Study. As Harsha was walking out, the butler signalled to a guard to escort him to his room. The guard promptly guided him through the corridors of the Royal Complex, bowing respectfully before quickly returning to his post. Harsha stepped into arge, softly lit room with a spacious bed and elegant decor. The room was well-maintained and decorated. "Quite afortable room," He remarked aloud, surveying his surroundings with a nod of approval. As Harsha approached the bed, he heard a faint rustling sounding from the sheets. Instinctively, He sprang into action, swiftly seizing the figure that emerged from the sheets by the neck and lifting them up to see their face. "Who are you? What are you doing here?" Harsha demanded as he stared intensely into the startled eyes of the unknown intruder. The intruder was a lightly dressed, beautiful woman with striking amber eyes and long ck hair that flowed down her shoulders like a veil of midnight silk. Her face flushed red with exertion as she gasped for breath, her body wriggling futilely against Harsha''s firm grip. Harsha looked at her struggling with an indifferent gaze, quickly determining she posed no threat. He released his grip, letting her drop to the hard, tiled floor. She gasped and coughed for breath, clutching her pale neck where red marks now stood out starkly. He sat back on the edge of the bed, crossing his legs as he looked down upon the gasping woman with a cold gaze. The dim light cast shadows across his face, emphasizing his seriousness. "Who are you?" His voice cut through the tense silence, demanding answers. "And why are you here?" "I am your Personal Maid, Rukmini," the woman managed to say in a hoarse voice, clutching her neck and looking up at Harsha with teary eyes. "Why are you in my bed?" Harsha questioned sternly, his gaze fixed on her as he awaited an exnation. "Your Highness," she began hesitantly, her voice strained from the earlier ordeal, "I was informed of your arrival after a long journey. I thought you might need "special" time to rx and rest, to heal from your injuries." He quickly grasped the maid''s implication. He had no interest in indulging in debaucherous acts. He analysed the woman with a calcting gaze. Lacking memories to verify any prior rtionship with her, he remained cautious. ''Hmm, she''s not worth the risk, at least for now,'' he murmured to himself, shifting his gaze towards the window with disinterest. "Get out of the room," he stated firmly, his voice devoid of emotion as he dismissed her without sparing another nce at the woman seated on the cold, tiled floor. "But, Your Highness¡ª" she spoke, her voice trembling slightly as she spoke. "Don''t make me repeat myself!" he interjected sharply, his eyes narrowing with displeasure. Her hands shook as she hurriedly gathered her clothes. "I''m sorry, Your Highness," she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper, before hastily leaving the room. The memory of his cold, unyielding gaze lingered in her mind as she closed the door behind her. Chapter 10: Information Harsha woke up after a restful sleep, feeling refreshed. It was the first time he had sleptfortably since arriving in this world. Initially, he was unsure of the world around him and constantly wary about his safety. Now, after looking around and meeting the Empress, he had a vague idea of his safety inside the pce, but he still remained cautious due to the incident that happened yesterday. As he got up and dressed, his mind reyed the previous day''s events. ''Her body had some signs of training, though,'' he thought, recalling the unsettling encounter with Rukmini. ''Hmm... She might be someone nted to monitor me by one of the princes vying for the throne!'' Harsha paused, his eyes narrowing as he buttoned his tunic. The memory of her struggling beneath his grip was vivid. Her muscles were too toned, her reactions too quick for a mere maid. ''Who sent her? And why make such an obvious move?'' he pondered, suspicion growing. The memory of her amber eyes, filled with fear brought a wry smile to his face as the image lingered in his thoughts. ''Whoever sent her must think I''m easily manipted. This is going to be quite fun!'' As he walked through the Pce, he noticed that, unlike on the battlefield, there was no direct animosity directed towards him. However, he could still feel the servants'' disdainful gazes following him as he toured the halls. He stopped by a window, looking out at the well-kept gardens below. " it''s too peaceful here," he murmured to himself, his thoughts drifting back to the constant vignce required at the front lines. After he reached his room after a short walk through the halls of the Huge Royalplex. A young servant approached him timidly, carrying a tray with a steaming cup of tea. "Your Highness, would you like some tea?" the servant asked, her voice shaking slightly. Harsha nced at the servant, noting her nervousness. "Oh! yes, I do," he said, taking the cup. "What''s your name?" The servant hesitated for a moment before replying, "It''s L- Latha, Your Highness." Harsha sipped the tea, appreciating its warmth. "Tell me, Latha," he began, his tone casual but with an underlying intensity, "what do the people here think of me?" Latha''s eyes widened, clearly caught off guard by the question. "Well, Your Highness, I... I''m not sure. People talk, but... it''s not my ce to say," she stammered. "Speak freely," Harsha insisted, his gaze unwavering. "I value honesty." Latha swallowed hard before answering, "Some of the servants... they think you''re... different, Your Highness. They remember how things were before." Harsha nodded thoughtfully. "I see. Thank you for your honesty, Latha. You may go." As Latha bowed and hurried away, Harsha leaned against the plush sofa, contemting his next move. ''I need to understand this ce better,'' he thought, ''and find out who I can truly trust.'' ''Ah... I need to take a bath and freshen up. I smell disgusting,'' Harsha thought to himself. He hadn''t bathed in two days during his journey back to the capital city. He stretched his body, feeling the stiffness in his muscles. He called for a maid, who promptly arrived to prepare his bath. Soon, Harsha immersed himself in the warm water, sighing in relief as the heat seeped into his aching body. The scent of jasmine filled the air, calming his mind. He leaned back, closing his eyes, enjoying the soothing sensation. ''This is exactly what I needed.'' After soaking for a long time, he finally emerged from the bath, feeling rejuvenated. He dressed in a long tunic that reached his thigh, paired with white pyjamas. The soft fabric feltforting against his clean skin. Just then, a knock echoed on his door. "Enter," Harsha called out. A servant entered, carrying a stack of books and maps, fulfilling his request to the Empress. The servant ced them silently on the table, bowing slightly before leaving. Harsha approached the table, running his fingers over the worn covers of the books and the crisp edges of the maps. ''This should help me understand more about the pce and the politicalndscape,'' he thought, a determined glint in his eye. "Time to get to work," he muttered to himself, pulling out a chair and sitting down, ready to delve into the information before him. ''Wait, I can understand thisnguage, At least it was something useful from God.'' Harsha realized as he started skimming through the book. Harsha was skimming through a book on the history of the Vijayanagara Empire, his disinterest evident in his gaze. Trained rigorously in the historical evolution of empires and their formations during his time as a test subject, he possessed a fair understanding from his previous life. However, this knowledge focused solely on the evolution of battle tactics and the management of men bymanders during turbulent historical periods. Vijayanagara was founded by Harihara and his brother Bukka Raja of the Sangama Dynasty in 1393 Vikram SaNovelBinat (1336 Gregorian calendar). The current emperor, Krishna Deva Raya, was known as the strongest emperor in the history of Vijayanagar. He was known for his brilliant administrative qualities and military prowess. Harsha paused, then sighed with a hint of disappointment, "Though he failed to possess a vision for his empire, as he didn''t give importance to military technology, resulting in the gradual decline of the empire." As Harsha kept reading, he noticed something odd in the book. With every page he turned, his suspicion grew. ''Hmm... Interesting,'' he thought. ''Didn''t the Yadavas fall apart in the 13th century? Why are they still alive as a small kingdom?'' He flipped another page, his brow furrowing deeper. ''And the Bahmani Sultanate was supposed to be a major power, but here it''s depicted as a minor state. What''s more confusing is the presence of two different sultanates surrounding the Kingdom of Yadava, called the Qutb Sultanate and the Kasim Sultanate.'' Harsha leaned back, tapping his fingers on the table thoughtfully. ''This doesn''t align with what I know. Something''s definitely amiss.'' He called for the servant who had brought the tea earlier. "Can you fetch me another book on our history? Something older, if possible." The servant bowed and quickly left the room, returning momentster with a dusty, leather-bound volume. Harsha epted it with a nod, opening it eagerly. ''Let''s see if this one tells a different story,'' he thought, diving into the pages with renewed curiosity. As Harsha studied the map, he noted the empire''s extensive reach, including Bidar, parts of present-day Maharashtra, and Odisha. Another surprising detail caught his eye: Goa was part of the empire, but parts of Sri Lanka were not. "So weird," he muttered. "No Portuguese influence in Goa? that''s pretty weird " He dove into the history of the empire, focusing on the reign of Krishna Deva Raya. To his shock, the book detailed seven wars fought on different fronts by the current emperor. Krishna Deva Raya had inherited a declining Vijayanagara Empire, under siege by the Bahmani Sultanate, which controlled some of Maharashtra, parts of Odisha, Tngana, and the Hoys Kingdom, which ruled part of Karnataka. "Krishna Deva Raya fought six wars against them, winning five," Harsha mumbled to himself "Thest war ended just as I reincarnated into this world, with Krishna Deva Raya beheading the Bahmani Sultan and nearly tripling thend controlled by the Vijayanagara Empire from the start of his reign." He leaned back in his chair, absorbing the magnitude of these revtions. ''This ce is full of historical inuraciespared to what I know. But one thing is clear: Krishna Deva Raya was an incredible military leader.'' The Emperor also fought a civil war in the midst of this due to the betrayal of his brother, Achyuta Deva Raya, and weakened the power of the nobles in the Empire as a massive purge of nobles took ce due to the civil war. ''Weakening the pesky noble ss is always a good thing for faster reforms in the empire,'' Harsha thought, a smirk ying on his lips. ''The emperor did the right thing by purging a whole set of nobility. I can only imagine their expressions during the executions.'' He decided to take a break so he closed the book. He was partially expecting such a shift in history as God had previously mentioned the "Possible alternate History". The map was so weird. So he decided to take a break and went for a walk around the Pce garden. Harsha was enjoying his stroll in the lush garden of the Royal Complex. The breeze calmed and soothed his injured body, and the scent of flowers along with the earthy fragrance of the soil felt so soothing to him. He was yet to recover fully from the injuries in battle. It was taking longer due to the shock the body experienced during the battle, though he was mentally sound. Harsha wandered through rows of colourful blossoms, the petals brushing softly against his fingers. The garden was a haven of calmness, with neatly trimmed hedges and winding pathways that invited exploration. He followed a stone path that led to a secluded area, where a small fountain burbled quietly, adding a gentle melody to the peaceful atmosphere. The flowers bloomed and glistened with dew drops as they basked in the morning sunlight. He sat down on the soft grass to enjoy the scenery and breeze in peace. Praveen came running towards him, his face marked with urgency. Skidding to a stop, he bowed deeply, gasping for breath. "Your Highness," Praveen said between heaving breaths, "I have an urgent message for you." "The Emperor has returned, Your Highness," Praveen announced, his gaze shifting with unease. "You are summoned to the Northern Complex by the Emperor himself." He paused briefly, then continued, "He wishes for you to join him in the Royal Court as soon as possible." Harsha clicked his tongue in mild irritation and replied, "Fine, let''s go immediately. Just let me get my robe." He ordered a maid to retrieve his robe from the drawer and swiftly put it on. As he adjusted it, he thought to himself, ''Well, I had to meet the Emperor sooner orter anyway. The sooner, the better.'' Praveen, sensing his mood, hesitated before speaking, "Your Highness, it''s important to attend promptly. The Emperor awaits." He nodded curtly, adjusting his robe, andmanded. "Lead the way," Chapter 11: Emperor [1] "So, do you know why was I summoned by the Emperor, Praveen?" Harsha asked, his eyes drifting from the colourful flowers in the garden to the dimly lit hallways they were walking through. He followed Praveen, who was leading him to the Emperor. Praveen nced back nervously, his steps quickening. "Your Highness, I don''t know the details. The Emperor''s orders were just conveyed to me by my father!" Harsha, stroking his chin in amusement, asked, "Your father? Who is that?" Praveen took a deep breath before answering, "My father is the Head Butler of the Pce, Your Highness. You must have met him in the Empress''s chamber, assisting with the affairs." Harsha''s eyes widened in recognition. "Ah, the old man with the book? That''s your father?" "Yes, Your Highness," Praveen confirmed with a respectful nod. "He''s been serving the royal family for many years." "I see," Harsha mused, the smirk on his face fading into a thoughtful expression. "He seems quite dedicated to be serving in the pce at such an old age," Praveen smiled slightly, "Thank you, Your Highness. My father has always been devoted to his duties." He reached the Royal Court, where a huge gold door, twice his height and adorned with intricate carvings of tigers, stood strong before him. The Empire''s crest was prominently disyed in the centre, gleaming dimly. Two armoured guards stood watch, their expressions stern. As Harsha approached, they swiftly moved to open the heavy door, which creaked slightly. At the same time, one of the guards announced his arrival in a loud, echoing voice. "HIS ROYAL HIGHNESS, HARSHA DEVA RAYA, IS ENTERING!" Harsha took a deep breath and stepped into the Royal Court, his footsteps echoing on the marble floor. ''Quite a wee! Medieval times are just different, I guess,'' he thought, walking towards the Emperor''s throne. Reaching the throne, he stopped and bowed slightly, his eyes meeting the Emperor''s. "Greetings, Your Majesty The Sun of the Empire, May the blessings of Shiva always be with you," he greeted, his voice steady. The Emperor''s Throne stood high and mighty in the Huge Chamber adorned with Gold and intricate designs of a tiger etched on the armrests. On top of the throne was a man with a strong, muscr build, showing the wear of many battles. His arms bore numerous scars, each telling a story of past conflicts. His hair was streaked with lines of grey, and fine lines creased his face, hinting at the years he had spent ruling his empire. His sharp, piercing eyes conveyed authority. Despite his fine robes and jewellery, it was clear he was a seasoned warrior from the way the powerful presence hemanded. ''Oh, nice! He looks so strong. Damn it! I want to fight the Emperor!'' Harsha thought, feeling a surge of excitement as he imagined various battle scenarios. ''But now is not the right time,'' he reminded himself, his anticipation tempered by caution. Beside the Emperor stood a tall young man with sharp features and a muscr build. Light facial hair framed his determined face, and a talwar hung at his waist, its hilt marked with the Royal seal. He bore a striking resemnce to the Empress. ''So this must be one of the princes of the Empire and my "half-brother,"'' Harsha thought, his gaze shifting back to the Emperor, a flicker of amusement in his eyes. Meanwhile, a few minutes earlier in the Royal Court. "Father, why have you summoned Harsha to the court?" asked Chandra Deva Raya, the eldest son of the Emperor and first in line for the throne. The Emperor''s expression turned serious. "I heard he suffered a head injury and lost his memories," he replied, a hint of concern in his voice. "There have been changes in him, I have received a report from Commander Venkata." "What?? He lost his memories!!? Isn''t that a huge deal, Father" Eximed the Prince. "Yes, it is. Your Mother informed me that he remembers some memories vaguely apparently," stated the Emperor. Chandra frowned. "And what of his behaviour since his return?" The Emperor sighed, leaning back on his throne. "There have been unsettling changes. He is not the same as he once was. I need to understand what has happened to him." "Hmm, and Father, we have an issue," Chandra began, his voice steady but filled with concern. "After the conquest, there are many mouths to feed. Our grain storages can sustain them for only five months." The Emperor''s frown deepened, lines of worry etching into his forehead. "I will take care of it somehow," he replied, though a hint of uncertainty lingered in his voice. Chandra pressed on, "We need a solution soon, Father. If we don''t, we risk a famine. The newly acquirednds from the Bahmani Sultanate need time to be productive." The Emperor knew the reality all too well. To avoid famine in the newly expanded territories, They would need to invest a significant amount of money. The freshly acquired arablend from the Bahmani Sultanate wouldn''t yield crops immediately; it would take time for cultivation to begin and for the region to be self-sufficient. "Where do you think we can buy the grain currently in the market?" the Emperor asked, his voice heavy with concern. Chandra, his eyes scanning the report of the war, replied thoughtfully, "Father, the Gajapathis and the Portuguese can provide grains for us. But both will sell at high rates, so we''ll have to pay a premium price." The Emperor''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. "The Portuguese have grains?" he eximed "Father, our reports suggest that they are hoarding grains they bought from the Qutb Sultanate in Daman when the war started. I think they''ll charge a premium for these grains if we try to buy them," Chandra mentioned, his frown deepening. He knew the high price would strain the treasury significantly. The Emperor clicked his tongue in disgust. "Hm... those pesky Mlhas are always trying to pull something off," he muttered, his frustration evident as he heard the report. Chandra nodded in agreement, adding, "We might have to consider other options as well, Father. Perhaps reaching out to Gajapathis or even increasing local production, though that would take time." "Gajapathis, even after hoarding, wouldn''t be able to satisfy our demand. We have no choice," the Emperor acknowledged grimly. The Emperor sighed. "We don''t have much choice. We''ll send the delegation to the Portuguese and start looking into increasing our grain production in the newnds. We must be prepared for the worst." "Understood, Father," Chandra said with determination. Present He noticed the sharp gaze of the Emperor and lifted his own to match it. In a calm voice, he asked, "Your Majesty, may I know the reason I have been summoned?" The Emperor, looking down from the throne with an indifferent expression, stated, "I received reports about your injuries and the loss of your memories. So, how are you feeling right now?" "Thanks to Your Majesty''s Grace and Aditya''s expertise, I have managed to recover" answered Harsha. The Emperor, looking down from the throne with an indifferent expression, asked, "I heard you aplished a lot in Gulbarga against the Bahmani forces." A wry smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. "It''s nothing extraordinarypared to His Majesty''s charge in Bidar," Harsha said, carefully choosing his words. "This is just a small achievement." The Emperor''s gaze softened slightly, a hint of approval in his eyes. "Humility is a rare trait, Harsha. Your modesty does you credit." The Emperor was handed a paper by the Prince standing beside him. He nced at it, a smirk shing across his face as he read aloud the achievements Harsha had aplished on the battlefield. "Harsha Deva Raya," the Emperor began, his voice resonating through the chamber, "Your feats in Gulbarga have reached us. Single-handedly breaching enemy lines, thwarting the ambush of themander under dire circumstances, and ensuring victory in the battle. Impressive indeed." "So, for this, I think you deserve an appropriate reward! What do you wish for?" the Emperor asked with an amused smile. ''Hmm... A wish! What do Ick now? Influence,'' Harsha pondered carefully. He knew if he wished for some sort of influence, it would onlyst temporarily. He had done some research and learned that he was the least influential among the princes. Considering no rtives or parents came to visit him, he concluded that he needed to prove himself to gainsting influence. ''So, I should wish for a chance to prove myself to tackle issues and Gain influence in the Noble circle,'' Harsha made up his mind quickly considering the possibilities. Harsha paused for a moment before speaking decisively, "Your Majesty, if I may, I wish for an opportunity to demonstrate my capabilities in handling significant challenges," The Emperor, taken aback by Harsha''s wish, looked at him with furrowed brows and asked, "Why not something else, like gold ornd?" Harsha met the Emperor''s surprised gaze with a calm demeanour. "Your Majesty, gold andnd can be acquired, but influence is earned through actions and trust." "I see, So be it! Do you have any particr task in mind you want to do" "No, Your Majesty, You can assign me anything I would do it" he replied with confidence. "Give me the report," the Emperormanded. He grabbed the document from Chandra and handed it to Harsha with a smug expression. "Let''s hear how you would tackle this situation. If your answer is satisfactory, I''ll assign you the task." "Father, this¡ª" "Silence!" The Emperor''s sharp voice cut through Chandra''s interjection, his curiosity piqued about Harsha''s response. Harsha took the report, feeling the weight of the Emperor''s expectations. He opened it, scanning the contents quickly. The tension in the room grew palpable as all eyes focused on him. Harsha took a deep breath and began, "Your Majesty, the solution lies in¡ª" Chapter 12: Emperor [2] "Your Majesty, the solution is to feed the ones who work for their share," Harsha began. The Emperor furrowed his eyebrows. "borate," he demanded. Harsha began exining what he meant by the statement. He borated that since there was a surplus stock of grains to feed the new poption for at least three months, it provided a brief window to act. "Your Majesty, the war has halted agricultural activities in the region. If we don''t address this, the empire will soon bear the brunt of feeding an unemployed poption." The Emperor leaned forward, his eyes narrowing. "Go on." Harsha continued, "We need to incentivize work. Those who contribute to the reconstruction and farming efforts should receive rations. This way, we can restart agriculture and reduce the strain on our grain reserves." "Since there wasn''t much piging and property destruction in the war, as suggested in the report," Harsha continued, "I would humbly suggest we divert the manpower to construct roads. The roads of the Empire are in poor condition." The Emperor raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Roads, you say?" Harsha nodded. "Yes, Your Majesty. Improved roads will facilitate trade, movement, andmunication within the Empire. This will help stabilize the region and integrate the new territories more effectively." The Emperor leaned back, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. "It''s an interesting argument. However, the main issue here is that even after incentivizing work for rations, there''s a risk of drought at this time of year. Restarting farming efforts won''t be feasible for a month or two, and even if we manage to proceed, the crops won''t be ready for harvest for well over four months." Harsha listened carefully to the Emperor, knowing that unless conditions were perfect, his n wouldn''t work. Considering the risks, the Empire needed a surplus of more than eight months of grain to avoid famine in case of drought or crop failure to feed the popce. ''Woah! Leading an empire seems more fun than I thought. If I be the Emperor, I can start wars and fight more,'' Harsha thought, a wicked smile spreading across his face. ''Yeah, that sounds like a great n.'' "We should buy the grains the Portuguese have been hoarding," Harsha suggested, meeting the Emperor''s gaze. The Emperor frowned. "That''s going to cost a fortune. Are you sure about this?" "That''s why I propose a n," Harsha continued. The Emperor raised an eyebrow. "And what might that be?" The Royal family could buy out all the spices in the market, creating an artificial shortage. This would force the Portuguese to negotiate a deal with us for spices. A decree to the nobles and people would allow the Empire to hoard the spices within our borders. The Emperor stroked his chin, pondering Harsha''s suggestion to inte the spice price artificially. "Won''t the merchants turn to other ces, like Java?" he voiced his concern. Harsha smiled confidently. "No, they won''t turn to Java or other kingdoms." The Emperor''s curiosity was piqued. "And why is that?" Harsha began to borate, "The Portuguese won''t turn to Java because the Empire''s goods can be sold at huge margins in the European market. Spices aren''t the only goods we trade; we also have high-profit items like pottery, textiles, and metals. Plus, we control sixrge spice-producing regions." He exined how experienced merchants with excellent trade knowledge won''t chase short-term profits that risk damaging their rtionship with the Empire. The long-term benefits of trading with the Empire far outweigh the short-term gains they might get elsewhere. However, They must ensure this is seen as a temporary measure, or they might consider other sources like Java in the future. The Emperor nodded thoughtfully, considering Harsha''s points. "I would humbly request Your Majesty''s permission to handle the negotiations with the Portuguese and oversee the construction of the roads," Harsha proposed. Chandra, who had been quietly observing the debate, interjected swiftly, "Father, I must object. Considering Harsha''s past actions, we cannot entrust him with such responsibilities." He fell silent at Chandra''s remark, realizing he had no knowledge of this body''s past actions since his rebirth as Harsha. After ring at Chandra for a few seconds, he shifted his gaze back to the Emperor, who looked down with an amused expression. Breaking the silence, the Emperor said, "I understand your skepticism, Chandra. However, I''ve decided to give Harsha a chance. To address your concerns, Chandra, I will allow you to apany him during negotiations. Additionally, You can assign your assistant to report and intervene if things go south during the negotiations." The Emperor proposed a middle ground, leaving Harsha with no choice but to agree to the terms. It was evident that his reputation within the pce was not favourable, making trust in him for such tasks challenging. "Regarding the road construction, if negotiations go well, overseeing the road construction could be your responsibility as well, don''t you think, Chandra?" The Emperor shifted his gaze to Chandra, standing tall beside him, awaiting his reaction. Chandra sighed deeply and mumbled, "Understood, Father." "Very well. You may leave and rest. I''ll arrange for the negotiations soon," the Emperor stated with a smile. After Harsha left the Court. The Emperor''s gaze shifted to Chandra who was standing beside him and listening to the debate "So, What do you think of Harsha''s Methods and ways to solve the problem" "The methods are good and well thought out" replied Chandra with a solemn expression. "HAHAHA True true !! So Do you feel like your position is being threatened by Harsha?" asked the Emperor as hisugh echoed throughout the court. "Not really is What I would say normally But the methods were pretty well thought out considering many ongoing situations and the fact that he figured out to make the price hike temporary to ensure that the Portuguese don''t feel it''s lucrative to turn to Java was also great thinking on his part" replied Chandra while checking the notes of the methods he had wrote down during the conversation. Chandra''s had an indifferent expression as he confidently said "He has yet to grow to even stand on the same ground as me right now, But in the future Harsha might be a threat to me," The Emperor stroked his chin and questioned "So, What will you do when he bes a threat to you? Would you Eliminate him because he is in the way of the throne ?" Chandra puffed out his chest with a smug expression. " I don''t see him as a threat, not by a long shot. If he somehow manages to string together more victories like today, then perhaps I''ll consider him. But when that timees, I''ll handle him as necessary." He continued "Although the Youngest and my rtionship hasn''t been great over the past few years, But Father I wouldn''t ever think of eliminating my cute little brother like this." The Emperor carefully listened to Chandra''s reply "HAHAHA, Are you saying that you wouldn''t cut him down as if you are certain he won''t be a threat to you." "Of course not, Father. We can never be certain of the future " preached Chandra. The Emperor then summoned his assistant to issue a decree in his name: all spices were to be bought out by the Royal family, forbidding any trade with Europeans or other kingdoms. "And also send a message to the Portuguese asking for grains," the Emperor said with a wry smile, "and let them know we are open to negotiating." "Those Mlhas need to be taught a lesson, Fucking vermin!" said the emperor clicking his tongue in disgust. "Chandra, what about the report on the task I assigned to you?" the Emperor asked, his tone expectant. "Of course, Father. It''s progressing well, though we encountered a few obstacles along the way, which have caused some dys," Chandra replied confidently. "I see. I have high expectations for you toplete ''that''. Ensure you don''t fail," said the Emperor as he rose to leave the Royal court. "Understood, Father," Chandra replied respectfully. The Decree struck spice merchants and nobles with surprise, yet they had no recourse but toply given the Emperor''s formidable influence and power. It was rigorously enforced across all provinces, firmly establishing the Royal Family of Vijayanagara''s control over the spice trade. Contents of the Decree Imperial Decree By the authority vested in me, Emperor Krishna Deva Raya, it is hereby ordered that: 1. All spices within the realm of our Empire shall be purchased exclusively by the Royal family 2. Henceforth, no individual, merchant, or entity, including nobles, shall engage in the trade of spices with Europeans or any foreign kingdom without explicit permission from the Imperial Court. 3. Any unauthorized trade shall be deemed treasonous. 4. Trade of spices among citizens within the Empire remains permissible under this decree, provided it is conducted openly and transparently 5. This decree is enacted immediately and shall be enforced rigorously across all provinces and territories under our jurisdiction. Given under my hand and seal on this 11th day of Jyestha, in the year 1624 [May, 1567] of our reign. Krishna Deva Raya Chapter 13: Agreements [1] The imperial decree spread like wildfire. Within days, the spice trade was restricted throughout the Empire. In two weeks, the Royal Family had bought up surplus spices, effectively preventing Europeans from acquiring them inrge quantities. Any foreign traders now faced the daunting task of finding hundreds of farmers willing to disobey the decree and sell small amounts in secret. This decision took European merchants like the Dutch and Portuguese by surprise; they never expected the Empire to restrict spice trade after the war. A few days before the restrictions took full effect, the Vijayanagara Empire sent a message to the Portuguese, requesting the purchase of grains. This timing made the merchants rush to buy spices from the Empire. However, the Emperor''s decree restricted their purchases at the shore, putting the Portuguese in a huge dilemma. Harsha had been assigned Chandra''s assistant, Nekanta, to aid him with the matters and rtions involving the Portuguese. Nekanta was a young man of short stature, his face holding a youthful innocence that belied his sharp intellect. Though he seemed unassuming at first nce, his keen eyes and quick mind made him an invaluable asset. ''This guy is pretty sharp. So the first in line to the throne has these types of people at his disposal. Meanwhile, I don''t even have a butler, let alone an assistant.'' Harsha frowned in disgust, silently cursing the previous owner for being so ipetent. "Nekanta, how soon can we arrange a meeting with the Dutch?" Harsha inquired, his toneposed. "It should take about three to five days, Your Highness," Nekanta replied steadily. "Their delegation is already in the Empire, so we can move swiftly. May I ask why the sudden urgency?" Harsha paused, contemting his next words carefully. "Prepare a message for the Dutch immediately. Inform them that we are ready to negotiate the sale of spices." Nekanta, initially surprised by the directive, chose not to question the decision to negotiate with the Dutch. Despite his reservations, he understood that the youngest prince held the authority bestowed upon them by the Emperor in matters of spice trade. On his way to dispatch the message, Nekanta ensured that Chandra was promptly informed of Harsha''s initiative to contact the Dutch. As he prepared to send an envoy to Visakhapatnam, Nekanta couldn''t help but ponder the implications of Harsha''s actions. "Hm... I wonder what the Youngest Prince is plotting," he sighed, a mix of curiosity and concern marking his expression. With a sense of duty, he instructed his subordinate to handle the envoy carefully, knowing that the oue of these negotiations could significantly impact the Empire''s trade rtions. Meanwhile at the Portuguese Indian Base, Daman. "General Barnabas Rodrigues, we''ve hit a snag," said David Costa, his voiceced with concern. Dressed in a shed leather jerkin with a ck sword belt and hanger over a red doublet, he looked every bit the seasoned subordinate. "Vijayanagar has restricted us from buying spices. On top of that, they''ve requested to purchase the grains we hoarded from the Qutb Sultanate. We''re set to sail in a month. What should we do?" Barnabas stroked his beard thoughtfully, eyes narrowing. "So, the Emperor has made his move," he mused. "We can''t afford to return empty-handed, nor can we sell the grains at a loss." General Lord Barnabas Rodrigues, a seasoned veteran, was entrusted by King Sebastian of Portugal to manage the Portuguese base in Daman under the Portuguese Indian g. Known for his strategic mind and unwavering resolve, Barnabas had navigated countless challenges in his career. David Costa, on the other hand, was the newly appointed Vice-General. Fresh from the court of Lisbon, he was an inexperienced young man on his first voyage to India. His eagerness was palpable, and while hecked the seasoned insight of Barnabas, his ambition was very clear. The contrast between the two was stark: Barnabas with his weathered face andmanding presence, and David with his youthful enthusiasm and a touch of naivety. David admired the General''s confidence andmand, hoping to one day emte his prowess. David nodded. "Exactly, General. The men are restless, and our merchants are growing anxious. If we can''t secure the spices, it could mean significant losses." Barnabas sighed. "We''ll have to negotiate. Offer them a fair price for the grains, but emphasize that our cooperation hinges on lifting the spice restriction. Prepare our delegation. I will personally handle the negotiations." David straightened a hint of relief in his expression. "Understood, General. I''ll make the arrangements immediately." Meanwhile, in Visakhapatnam, an intense negotiation was underway between the Dutch envoy and Harsha. The Dutch envoy, Lord Mark Hendriks, a tall man with a stern face and a reputation for shrewd bargaining, faced Harsha across the table. Harsha, apanied by Chandra''s assistant Nekanta, knew that Nekanta was there to step in if the negotiations took a turn for the worse. Harsha put forward an outrageous offer in the negotiation: 5 kilograms of silver per hundredweight of spices (50.8 kg). His intention was clear¡ªhe wanted to squeeze as much as he could from the Dutch. Lord Hendriks, however, had a different idea. He countered with an offer of 3 kilograms of silver per hundredweight, hoping to secure a more favorable deal for his side. "Your offer is insufficient, Lord Hendriks," Harsha stated firmly. "The value of our spices cannot be undermined, especially given the current demand," Hendriks leaned back, a calcting look in his eyes. "Prince Harsha, we are willing to pay a fair price, but your terms are exorbitant. We must find a middle ground," Harsha''s eyes narrowed. "The Dutch have long profited from our goods. It is only fair that we demand a price that reflects their true worth. We have other buyers, Lord Hendriks. Do not underestimate our position," Hendriks sighed, running a hand through his greying hair. "Prince Harsha, understand that we too have our constraints. The European market is vtile. We are willing to negotiate, but your current demands are too steep." "Well... the Portuguese have also expressed their interest in buying our spices," Harsha said with a smirk. "Since they have a lot of silver, they might be willing to outbid your offer. What do you think, Lord Hendriks?" Lord Hendriks'' expression hardened at the information, his jaw tightening. He knew the Portuguese were fiercepetitors in the spice trade, and this new development put him in a difficult position. "Prince Harsha, we have been long-standing trade partners. It would be in both our interests to maintain this rtionship," Hendriks replied, trying to keep his voice steady. "Perhaps we cane to a more favourable agreement to ensure your continued support." Harsha leaned forward, his smirk widening. "I understand that you might have financial constraints due to the wars," Lord Hendriks'' said in a steady tone. "Prince Harsha? How about I propose a deal for you,?" Harsha looked uninterested but agreed "OK! I am listening" "Instead of paying 5 kilograms of silver per hundredweight, we can deal at 3.3 kilograms per hundredweight of spices as usual, except for nutmeg, which will be done in gold this time around," Hendriks suggested. Harsha narrowed his eyes. "What''s the catch here, Lord Hendriks?" "Ships," Hendriks stated firmly. "We will provide you with ships, and we will trade you spices at the said price." Harsha''s expression shifted, clearly intrigued by the proposal. "Ships, you say? How many are we talking about?" Lord Hendriks nced over at the report and countered Harsha with a smirk "Well, How many do you want? "We need a substantial number to enhance our trade and naval capabilities¡ªat least six ships," Harsha replied. "In return, you get the spices at a lower price, securing a profitable trade deal for your merchants." ''Considering how easily he is giving up the ships, they should be damaged to travel through the Cape of Good Hope. Sly old man! However, the ships can be reverse-engineered, so it''s a good deal,'' Harsha thought. Lord Hendriks stroked his beard thoughtfully. "This is an interesting proposition. Ships are not easy toe by, but I believe we can manage that. " Hendriks shook his head. "But six is too much! Let''s find a middle ground at four ships for one year. And one kilogram of gold for every hundredweight of nutmeg." Hendriks extended his hand, and Harsha shook it firmly. "Deal." Nekanta, standing nearby, couldn''t hide his surprise at the sessful negotiation. Harsha had managed to secure a favourable deal while ensuring the Empire''s trade capabilities were bolstered. As they left the negotiating table, the trantor and his subordinate turned to Lord Hendriks, speaking in Dutch. "General, selling them ships¡ªwouldn''t that be a bad deal for us, considering how expensive ships are?" Lord Hendriks chuckled heartily. "We''re not offering them our first-rate ships, but third-rate ones that we were nning to get rid of anyway. It should deter the Portuguese to some extent. So, it''s a win-win situation for us." "Is that so?" they both said in unison Lord Hendriks chuckled heartily. "Don''t worry about it. These infidelsck the ship technology to replicate or improve upon ours. We''re in a strong position here! HAHAHA!" Contents of contract Contract for Spice Trade Between the Empire of Vijayanagara and the Dutch This Agreement is made and entered into as of [30 Jyestha 1624] [June, 1567], between: The Empire of Vijayanagara, represented by Prince Harsha Deva Raya, hereinafter referred to as "Vijayanagara", and The Dutch Republic, represented by General Lord Mark Hendriks, hereinafter referred to as "the Dutch". Terms of Agreement: Spice Trade Terms: - Vijayanagara agrees to sell spices to the Dutch at a rate of 3.3 kilograms of silver per hundredweight. - Nutmeg will be traded at a rate of 1 kilogram of gold per hundredweight. Ships Provision: - The Dutch will provide four fully equipped ships to the Vijayanagara Empire as per the agreement, starting from [30 Jyeshtha 1624] [June 1567]. Duration: - This contract shall remain in effect for a period of one year from the date of signing unless terminated earlier as per mutual Agreement. Terms of Payment: - Payment for spices shall be made in silver upon delivery. - Payment for nutmeg shall be made in gold upon delivery. General Provisions: - Both parties agree to abide by the terms set forth in this Agreement. - Any disputes arising under this Agreement shall be resolved through mutual negotiation. Signatures: For the Empire of Vijayanagara: [Prince Harsha Deva Raya] For the Dutch Republic: [General Lord Mark Hendriks] Date: [30Jyeshtha 1624] [June 1567] Chapter 14: Agreements [2] Gomantak(Present day Goa) General Barnabas Rodrigues anxiously awaited the Prince''s arrival in thevishly appointed negotiation quarters, where he had arrived early to prepare. The room was adorned with intricate tapestries depicting scenes of Indian epics, and a faint scent of sandalwood lingered in the air. "David, is the First Prince leading the delegation from Vijayanagar?" Barnabas inquired in Portuguese, his brow furrowing with concern. "Surprisingly not, General. It''s the youngest prince of the Empire leading the delegation," replied David, his tone betraying a hint of uncertainty. "Hmm," Barnabas muttered thoughtfully, his gaze fixed on the ornate ceiling. "A child leading the delegation? Is the Emperor underestimating us by sending a young prince to negotiate such an important deal?" He punctuated his question with a frustrated fist against the sofa''s armrest. "Damn it! We should have eliminated the king during the war! It was our mistake not to send our mercenaries to Hoys," he eximed, his voice tinged with regret and frustration at the missed opportunity. Barnabas had navigated numerous trade agreements over the years, gaining insights into the Empire''s royal family. While he respected the First Prince''s talents in certain domains, negotiating with the second prince had always proven the most challenging. He silently thanked his stars that the second prince wasn''t leading the delegation today. Despite feeling humiliated by the situation, Barnabas saw it as an opportunity to manipte or secure a more advantageous deal from the inexperienced prince. A soldier from the Portuguese delegation slipped into the quarters, his footsteps silent on the plush carpet. He leaned close to David Costa, who sat beside General Barnabas Rodrigues, and whispered urgently. David nodded, his brow furrowing with concern, and the soldier bowed slightly before swiftly exiting the room. "General, we''ve received critical intelligence regarding the Vijayanagar spice trade contract," David ryed, his voice low but urgent. Barnabas''s expression hardened, lines deepening on his weathered face as he leaned forward. "What have you learned?" he demanded, his tone full of anticipation. "Reports indicate that the Prince met with the Dutch envoy in Visakhapatnam," David began, choosing his words carefully. "They''ve apparently forged a trade agreement, details of which remain undisclosed." Lord Barnabas was taken aback by this revtion but quicklyposed himself. He was not one to be easily deterred. Over the years, he had learned all the courtnguages of the Vijayanagar Empire to ensure no information escaped him. This skill had served him well, especially when negotiating with the First Prince. Understanding the nuances and bits of information that his trantor couldn''t grasp from the variousnguages used by the prince had often allowed him to negotiate better deals. Meanwhile, Harsha and Nekanta made their way to the quarters designated for the grain-spice negotiations. Nekanta''s initial skepticism had faded quickly after witnessing the young prince''s deft handling of the Dutch deal. Harsha had not only secured favourable terms but had also demonstrated a keen understanding of political manoeuvring. As they walked, Harsha''s mind raced with thoughts of the impending negotiation. ''The Portuguese must have some information about the Dutch deal by now,'' he mused. ''They likely have informants tracking my movements and reporting on the deals I''m making.'' Harsha turned to Nekanta, his expression serious. "Nekanta, listen carefully. During the negotiations, if I mention any price point rted to the Dutch deal, I want you to add a bit more and reply. Make it seem like we are asking for slightly higher terms." Nekanta nodded, understanding the strategy. "Of course, Your Highness. We need to keep them on their toes." They arrived at the quarters where General Barnabas and his delegation were waiting. The room was filled with an air of tension, the Portuguese clearly on edge after learning about the Dutch deal. Harsha took a deep breath and stepped forward, exuding confidence. "Greetings General Barnabas, I apologize for the inconvenience caused by my tardiness," Harsha greeted, inclining his head slightly. "I trust you have been well." Barnabas rose to his feet, offering a stiff bow. "Prince Harsha, we have been eagerly awaiting your arrival." Harsha smiled, his eyes gleaming with determination. "Shall we begin the negotiations?" Barnabas gestured to the seats arranged around arge wooden table. "Please, take a seat. Let''s get straight to business." As they settled in, Harsha noticed the tension in Barnabas''s posture. The general was clearly not pleased about negotiating with someone he perceived as a child. Harsha decided to use this to his advantage. "For starters, we''d like to negotiate a deal that allows us to purchase grains. In exchange, we can facilitate the trade of spices," Harsha stated confidently. General Barnabas''s eyes narrowed. "And what is the price of these spices?" "Five kilograms of silver per hundredweight," Harsha replied smoothly, "and one and a half kilograms of gold for nutmeg per hundredweight." Barnabas''s expression hardened. "That''s an exorbitant price. You do realize you need the grains, don''t you?" Harsha smiled, unfazed. "Of course. That''s why we''re open to negotiation. If grains are included in the deal, we can offer you a discounted price on the spices." Barnabas leaned back, scrutinizing the young prince. "What kind of discount are we talking about?" Harsha continued, "We can reduce the price to four kilograms of silver per hundredweight and one kilogram of gold for nutmeg per hundredweight if a substantial amount of grain is provided." Barnabas knew the value of spices and their profitability in the European markets. Yet, even for him, four kilograms of silver plus grains per hundredweight of spices was steep. He remembered that the price of spices had been around 2.5 to 3 kilograms of silver just a few months ago in the Empire. Barnabas''s mind raced as he considered the implications. ''Still, the Dutch have already secured a spice contract with the Empire, and that can significantly hamper our profits if we don''t secure this deal,'' he thought. Harsha sported a wry smile. "Well, General Barnabas, there''s something I''ve overheard the Emperor talking with the ministers. There are talks about restricting Portuguese merchants from entering the Empire if these negotiations fall through. I hope this information finds you well." The tension in the room became palpable. The air seemed to grow colder as Barnabas and David''s expressions hardened at Harsha''s open warning. David fidgeted in his seat, his eyes darting between Harsha and General Barnabas, who was now deep in thought. Barnabas finally broke the silence, his voice measured. "Prince Harsha, we understand the gravity of your words. The Portuguese have been long-standing partners with the Vijayanagara Empire, and it would be unfortunate for such a rtionship to sour." "Of course, old man!" Harsha let out a sigh, speaking in Tamil. General Barnabas''s facial expression shifted slightly at the statement, a change that did not go unnoticed by Harsha. ''So he understands Tamil! '' Harsha thought, his mind racing. ''This old man is one sly goblin. Hahaha! '' Harsha nodded sarcastically. "Indeed, it would be. Which is why I''m confident we cane to a mutually beneficial agreement. The Empire values its "partners", but we must also ensure our interests are protected." "We will offer 3 kg of silver with grains for a hundredweight," Barnabas stated firmly, trying to seal the deal. Harsha listened carefully, then turned to Nekanta, who was standing beside him silently. Speaking in Tamil, he asked, "How much did the Dutch offer us for the spices and grains? Was it 3.4 kg and the grains, right?" "It was 3.6 kg and grains, Your Highness," Nekanta replied in Tamil, quicklyposing himself despite the sudden switch innguage. This exchange did not go unnoticed by General Barnabas, who knew the trantor wasn''t well-versed in Tamil. He picked up on what the prince had asked to his assistant. ''Damn the Dutch! Did they really offer that much for spices? Now we have no choice but to outbid them! How do they have that much money when they''re at war?! '' Barnabas thought, frustration gnawing at him. Harsha, sensing the general''s internal struggle, maintained a calm demeanor. "General Barnabas, I appreciate your offer, but as you can see, our resources are in high demand. We must consider all our options carefully." Barnabas''s expression hardened, knowing he was cornered. "Very well, Prince Harsha. We can offer 3.7 kg of silver with grains per hundredweight, along with 1kg gold per hundredweight of nutmeg." Harsha leaned back slightly, a satisfied look on his face. "That sounds more reasonable. Let''s move forward with that agreement, As a gift for our agreement we will be handling the transportation of the spices to the Port," Harsha extended his hand, and Barnabas shook it firmly. "Deal." Contents of contract Spice Trade Agreement Between: The Empire of Vijayanagara Represented by: Prince Harsha Deva Raya And: The Kingdom of Portugal Represented by: General Lord Barnabas Rodrigues 1. Exchange Terms: Price and Quantity:- - The Kingdom of Portugal shall pay 3.7 kg of silver and provide a hundredweight of grains for every hundredweight (50.8kg ) of spices received from the Empire of Vijayanagara. - Nutmeg Pricing: - The Kingdom of Portugal shall pay 1 kg of gold for every hundredweight (50.8kg) of nutmeg received from the Empire of Vijayanagara. 2. Transportation: The Empire of Vijayanagara shall be responsible for transporting the agreed quantities of spices and nutmeg to the Port of Gomantak, ensuring the safe and timely delivery of the goods. 3. Duration and Validity: This agreement shall remain in effect for one year from the date of signing, with the possibility of renewal subject to mutual agreement by both parties. 4. Misceneous: - Any disputes arising from the interpretation or execution of this agreement shall be resolved amicably through dialogue between the representatives of both parties. - Both parties agree to adhere strictly to the terms outlined in this agreement and to conduct all rted activities in good faith and mutual respect. Signed on this day, [3 Ashadha 1624][June 1567], in the presence of the following For the Empire of Vijayanagara: __________________________ Prince Harsha Deva Raya Nekanta For the Kingdom of Portugal: __________________________ General Lord Barnabas Rodrigues Vice General Lord David Costa This document formalizes the terms of the spice trade between the Empire of Vijayanagara and the Kingdom of Portugal, binding both parties to the conditions outlined above. Chapter 15: Royal Court Hampi Royal Pce Two days had passed since the negotiations with the Portuguese concluded. During this time, Harsha had been travelling extensively, shuttling between the distant locations where the Dutch and Portuguese talks took ce. Finally, Harsha returned to the pce, weary from the constant transit. He arrived at the pce just a few hours ago. After taking time to rest and recuperate, he was swiftly summoned to the Royal Court. The Emperor had called for an urgent meeting to discuss the newly forged contracts. Harsha, apanied by Nekanta, the assistant of the First Prince, walked briskly through the grand halls of the pce towards the Royal Court. "Do you have all the documents and the contracts?" Harsha inquired, ncing at Nekanta. "Yes, Your Highness," Nekanta replied, holding up a neatly bound stack of papers. "I have also heard that all the ministers will be present for today''s discussion of the contracts." "Oh, that''s fine! The more, the merrier," Harsha responded with a confident smile. "Respectfully, aren''t you nervous, Your Highness? I''ve dealt with those old men before. They nitpick every little detail. They can be quite a pain to deal with," Nekanta said, his voice tinged with apprehension. "HAHAHA!" Harsha''sughter echoed through the hall. "I take that into ount. Don''t worry about me, I know how to handle them." As they continued their walk, the elegant decor of the pce seemed to glow with the morning light streaming through the tall windows. The intricate carvings on the pirs and thevish tapestries adorning the walls were a mesmerizing sight to watch. Harsha''s confidence radiated through his demeanour, and Nekanta couldn''t help but feel a bit reassured by the young prince''s unwaveringposure. The young prince was adept at negotiation. But he was stepping into a very different field of court politics so he was curious of what the young prince would achieve. As they approached the heavy golden doors of the Royal Court, Nekanta took a deep breath, bracing himself for the scrutiny of the ministers. Harsha, on the other hand, seemed more than ready to face whatever challengesy ahead. Upon entering the Royal Court, he was greeted by the familiar sight of the Emperor seated on his throne, nked by his First Prince Chandra and Ministers. The air was thick with a sense of gravity and importance, reflecting the weight of the discussions that were about to take ce. Harsha approached the throne, bowing respectfully. The Emperor''s gaze was fixed upon him, a look of curiosity in his eyes. The room fell silent, and all attention turned towards the young prince, eager to hear the details of the agreements that had been negotiated. Harsha, standing tall andposed before the Emperor, spoke with clear confidence. "Your Majesty, I have returned from the negotiations. I am d to report that the negotiations were sessful, and we have a valid contract signed for a year." "Yo¡ª," a minister began to speak, only to be abruptly interrupted by the First Prince. "Father, I have personally confirmed the sess of the negotiations, and Harsha has done his job well," Chandra asserted. He red at the minister who had tried to interrupt, then turned his gaze back to the Emperor. "Before any of you make statements, know that Harsha had no assistance from me or the Emperor in this negotiation." The tension in the room was palpable as the First Prince''s words hung in the air. Ministers exchanged uneasy nces, but no one dared to challenge the First Prince''s deration. Harsha thought to himself, ''Haa!! Unexpected. I thought he would be downying this as I am his rival to the throne.'' "Your Majesty, please have a look at the contract and judge for yourself," Harsha said, handing over the documents for the Emperor to inspect. The Emperor took the contract and briefly skimmed through it before passing it around the table for all the ministers to review. As the contract circted, murmurs filled the room. The ministers exchanged looks of surprise. The contract was exceedingly favourable for the Empire, addressing the crucial food security issue with remarkable effectiveness. Harsha could see the astonishment in the ministers'' eyes, knowing that the terms he had secured were beyond what anyone had anticipated. After a few moments, one of the senior ministers, Bji Mudaliar, an old man dressed in luxurious clothing and sporting a vibuthi (sacred ash) on his forehead, spoke up, his voice carrying a tone of respect. "Your Majesty, this contract is indeed impressive. The terms are highly beneficial for the Empire." Another senior minister, Anand Jadhav, stood up at Bji''s statement and voiced his thoughts. "Although the contract with the Portuguese is well thought out, the Dutch contract''s terms regarding ships seem wasteful. Couldn''t more silver be a better deal?" he said with a sarcastic smile, pointing to Harsha. Some ministers nodded their heads in silent agreement with Anand''s argument. Harsha, who had been quietly observing the discussion, broke the silence. "Originally, the Dutch weren''t considered. The deal was entirely my idea. Ships are a huge asset for an Empire with subpar naval prowess," Harsha stated firmly. "But we can buy better ships if we just have money. The ships in the contract are 3rd rate ones anyway, Prince Harsha," Anand countered. Harsha met Anand''s gaze steadily. "The ships are indeed third-rate, but they provide a foundation for building our naval strength. With these ships, we can improve our training, fortify our coastal defences, and even reverse-engineer their technology to develop our own superior vessels.Simply having more silver does not equate to naval power. This deal is about long-term strategic advantage, not just immediate gain." The room fell silent as the ministers considered Harsha''s words. The Emperor nodded thoughtfully. "Harsha has a point. Our naval capabilities have long been a weakness. This contract provides us with an opportunity to strengthen our fleet and secure our trade routes. It is not just about the present but preparing for the future." Bji Mudaliar spoke again, his tone more measured. "Your Majesty, given this perspective, the acquisition of ships does seem like a prudent investment. Strengthening our navy could deter some future threats and enhance our trade capabilities to different parts of the world," "We should reverse-engineer these vessels and bolster our own naval capabilities," Harsha suggested to the court. "Although they''re third-rate ships, if mass-produced, they can help secure our trade routes and coasts against European threats." "Hmmm... We can consider your proposal, Harsha," the Emperor nodded thoughtfully, weighing the suggestion. Anand Jadhav went silent as the Emperor endorsed the prospect of Harsha''s contract. He knew that pushing the young prince too far would damage his own standing in front of the council and the Emperor. "Hmm... I see," Anand sat down, silently agreeing with the decision. The Emperor turned to Harsha. "You have done well, Harsha. As for your request to manage the Road Development of the Empire, I believe we can all agree he is fit to take on such responsibility," the Emperor dered, turning to the council of ministers. "Road Development?" a minister blurted out aloud, caught off guard by the sudden announcement. The Emperor replied, "Well, it''s yet another idea by my son to distribute rations more effectively. Instead of simply distributing food to those who don''t contribute to the Empire, he has a n that integrates our needs. Harsha, why don''t you give an overview?" Harsha nodded and stepped forward. "The n is simple. We will ration out grains to people who work on building and maintaining roads. People will be eager to work in exchange for food, which minimizes wage costs for the road projects and ensures that we don''t deplete our grain reserves by feeding the entire poption without contribution." He continued, "Additionally, improved roads will enhance trade and facilitate faster transportation of goods between cities, leading to better trade opportunities and economic growth." The ministers murmured among themselves, considering the implications of this n. The Emperor broke the murmurs. "Does anyone object to the appointment of Harsha as head of the Road Development project for the Empire?" His voice carried authority. The First Prince, who had been silently overseeing the discussion with an indifferent look, did not object to any of Harsha''s proposals. ''That is quite odd. I did think that Chandra would oppose or at least interfere in the deal. Well, whatever! '' Harsha thought. None of the ministers objected to the proposal put forward by the Emperor. The decision was unanimously passed by the Council, also gaining the support of the First Prince, which was the most surprising aspect of the decision. The approval of Chandra added significant weight to Harsha''s appointment, cementing his role in the eyes of the court. The Emperor concluded, "Very well. Harsha, you will lead this initiative. Ensure that our roads are developed efficiently and contribute to the prosperity of our Empire." "Onest thing to add," Harsha interjected before the court dispersed. "During the road development, the local nobility in the areas of construction will be contacted to oversee and provide an overview of the geography. The specific ces for development will be consideredter on." The ministers nodded in acknowledgement, recognizing the importance of local insights in such a vast undertaking. The Emperor looked pleased with Harsha''s thoroughness. "A wise addition, Harsha. Ensure the involvement of local nobility is coordinated well. Their knowledge will be invaluable," The court slowly began to disperse, the ministers discussing amongst themselves the promising future of the Empire''s infrastructure. The Emperor called Harsha over for a brief word. "You have shown great foresight today. Continue to act with such wisdom," "Thank you, Your Majesty," Harsha replied, bowing slightly before leaving the Royal court. Chapter 16: Spar [1] Harsha awoke with the first light of dawn filtering through the windows of his chamber. The soft, golden rays warmly glow on the marble floor, creating a serene and calming atmosphere. The birds chirping filled the air, blending harmoniously with the distant hum of the bustling pce waking up to a new day. He stretched his limbs, feeling the pleasant sensation of well-rested muscles. The bed, adorned with silk sheets and plush pillows, had provided the perfect rest after days of exhausting negotiations and travel. Harsha sat up, running a hand through his tousled hair, and took a deep breath, savouring the fresh morning air that carried a hint of blooming jasmine from the pce gardens. Harsha called in a maid, cracking his neck and stretching his shoulders. "prepare my breakfast while I freshen up," he ordered, heading toward the washroom. The maid nodded, bowing slightly before hurrying off to fulfil his request. Pausing at the window, Harsha turned back to the maid. "When do the pce guards start their practice in the morning?" The maid turned around and replied promptly, "They begin at the break of dawn, Your Highness. They should be starting their drills soon." Harsha nodded, satisfied with the information. "Good. I wanted to stretch and train my sore muscles a bit after breakfast. Call Praveen toe to my room on the way." "Understood, Your Highness," The maid said, respectfully bowing. Once refreshed, he donned his attire for the day¡ªan elegant but practical outfit that allowed ease of movement. Emerging from his chambers, he found the maid had arranged a hearty breakfast on a low table by the window. Finishing his meal, Harsha rose and made his way to the courtyard, where he saw Praveen walking towards theplex. The sun was now higher in the sky, casting a warm glow over the pce. Harsha took a deep breath, feeling the energy of the new day. "Your Highness, You summoned me?" Praveen said with a slight incline of respect. "Guide me to the Training ce of the pce guards," he ordered Praveen led Harsha to a vantage point where they could observe the training without interruption. "The guards begin their training at dawn and continue until midday, Your Highness. They focus on a variety of skills to ensure they are prepared for any situation." "Who is the instructor here?" Harsha inquired. "Um... The person who usually leads the drill is the Pce Guard Commander, Saluva Narasimha. The Commander is on leave right now, so the Vice Commander, Rama Nayaka, is currently in charge." "I see," Harsha said as he looked down from the vantage point, watching the soldiers march and jog in clean, neat formations. "I wanted to stretch my body and spar a bit. Guide me to the Vice Commander." "Certainly, Your Highness. This way," Praveen responded, leading Harsha down the steps and across the courtyard towards the training grounds. They walked past rows of soldiers practising their drills with impressive precision. As they approached, Rama Nayaka noticed their arrival and stepped forward, his expression full of curiosity. "Your Highness," he greeted. "Vice Commander Nayaka, I wish to Participate in the drill to stretch my body. Will you assist me?" Harsha stated. "Of course, Your Highness. It would be an honour," Rama Nayaka replied. He quickly barked a few orders to the soldiers, instructing them to continue their drills, and then turned back to Harsha. "This way, please." Rama Nayaka continued with a stoic voice, "Your Highness, the soldiers typically start with running to warm up, followed by another set of running with sandbags on their shoulders. Afterwards, they move on to lifting exercises to improve their physical condition." "Sparring follows, mainly with wooden swords or spears. Wrestling is also included to enhance agility," he exined. Harsha nodded, absorbing the information. "I see," Rama Nayaka replied with a slight smile. "Yes, Your Highness. We strive to maintain peak physical andbat capabilities," Harsha began stretching his limbs and cracking his neck with a smile on his face. "Well, I haven''t stretched and sparred in a long time," he mused, feeling a familiar anticipation. Since being reborn into this body, he had fought only one significant battle. The body was fit, but not trained enough for him to disy his innate skills fully. He knew he wouldn''t have won the fight in Gulbarga if it hadn''t been for the element of surprise. The body''s strength and flexibility were not up to his standards, and he knew he needed to train rigorously to ensure his safety and effectiveness in future conflicts. Harsha took a deep breath, feeling the energy of the morning sun warming his skin. He grabbed a sandbag and swung it onto his shoulders, then started jogging alongside the soldiers. They were quite taken aback that the prince had joined them in their training, but they quickly adapted to his presence. After warming up with 20ps around the ground, Harsha moved on to lifting exercises, following the pce guards'' precise, coordinated movements. He focused on conditioning his body, pushing himself to match the soldiers'' intensity and rhythm. "Why is the youngest prince here? They have personal training halls, right?" one soldier asked sitting down and resting after the exercise. "Considering the young prince''s stature in the family, he probably has no one to train with or spar against," the other replied chugging some water. "Either way, it''smendable for him to follow the Pce guard training routine on his first day," another soldier interjected, voicing his opinion. "Also, I heard a rumour that the prince singlehandedly killed more than 20 Bahmani soldiers and saved Commander Hariharan from an ambush," another chimed in. "That has to be made up. There is no way the prince, who is not even as talented as his older brother, can kill more than 20 soldiers. Hahaha," scoffed a third. "Eh!! You think Commander Venkata would allow such a lie to spread around?" one replied, sceptically. "YOU LOT, GET READY TO SPAR!! QUICK!!" Rama Nayaka''s scream echoed through the field, silencing all conversation. The soldiers quickly stopped their workout and lined up, facing the Vice Commander. Rama Nayaka scanned the line of soldiers, his eyes sharp. "Today, we have a special sparring session. The prince will join us. Pair up and prepare yourselves." The soldiers paired off, some exchanging nervous nces. Harsha picked up a wooden sword, feeling the weight of it in his hand. He moved to the centre of the sparring area, waiting for his opponent. Rama Nayaka was a staunch supporter of the throne. He had his doubts after the reports of the prince killing 20 Bahmani soldiers in Gulbarga. He had always seen the youngest prince as the least talented of his brothers. He found it hard to believe the report from Venkata Reddy. Today was his chance to see the prince''s abilities in person and confirm the truth. As he pondered, he debated whether to match the prince with Narayana or Varun. Narayana, the youngest of all the pce guards at 20 years old, was tall, muscr, and a giant of a man who wielded the sword swiftly. Despite his inexperience in battles, he was very talented. Varun, on the other hand, was once the strongest pce soldier after themander and Rama Nayaka. Though of a shorter stature, he had climbed up the ranks through hard work and willpower. He used basic swordsmanship that he had honed to its maximum potential. Narayana''s major w was his arrogance, which had gone overboard after he bested Varun in duels, making him the de facto strongest pce guard after themander and Rama Nayaka. Rama Nayaka weighed the options. He needed someone who could challenge Harsha but also gauge his skills effectively. "VARUN, COME FORWARD AND SPAR WITH THE PRINCE," Rama Nayaka''s voice rang out, firm andmanding. Varun stepped forward, his expression neutral but his eyes sharp with determination. Harsha, holding his wooden sword, watched as his opponent approached. The soldiers formed a circle around them, eager to witness the match. Varun bowed slightly. "Your Highness, I am honoured to spar with you." Harsha nodded. "Likewise," They took their stances, the air thick with anticipation. Varun was nervous and tense, staring at the rxed stance of the young prince. It was his first time sparring with a member of the royal family. ''What should I do? Will I be executed if I hurt the prince? '' His mind raced with millions of questions. He charged at the prince, swinging his wooden sword at Harsha''s torso. The prince easily parried the attack and, with a swift rotation of his wrist, changed the direction of the sword to sh at Harsha''s head. Harsha quickly struck the underside of Varun''s wrist with his elbow, halting the attack, and followed through with a kick to Varun''s stomach, causing him to fall to the ground. "Is that it? So disappointing," Harsha said, looking down at Varun, who was awestruck by the quick counter. THWACK "OWWWH!" Varun screamed in agony, clutching his head after Harsha had struck his head with the t side of the wooden sword. "Why are you spacing out? Clear your mind and take your stance. Next time, I won''t be this gentle," Harsha instructed. Varun scrambled to his feet, his face flushed with embarrassment and determination. He adjusted his grip on his sword and took his stance once more, his mind now focused and clear. Harsha smirked, seeing the resolve in Varun''s eyes. "That''s more like it." Chapter 17: Spar [2] Silence marred the training field as the soldiers eagerly awaited the first move of the duel. Gusts of cool breeze lightly rustled the clothes of Varun and the young prince, adding a sense of foreboding to the scene. The breeze strengthened, causing dust to rise and swirl around them. Both of them took their stances, eyes locked in intense concentration. Varun''s grip tightened on his sword as he tried to steady his breathing. The prince, in contrast, appeared calm andposed, his eyes betraying a hint of amusement. Without warning, Varun lunged forward, his sword aimed at Harsha''s torso. The prince deflected the blow easily, countering with a quick sh that Varun barely managed to dodge. The sh of wood echoed through the field, breaking the tense silence. The soldiers watched in awe as the duel progressed. Harsha''s movements were fluid and precise, contrasting to Varun''s more forceful and direct attacks. Harshanded a swift jab, but Varun deflected it with ease. Not one to be deterred, Harsha parried a powerful swing from Varun and quickly retaliated with a sharp swipe at the soldier''s ribs. The blow connected with force, causing Varun to back away in pain. Harsha stood his ground with an amused expression. ''Well, he is decent! Looking at his swordy, he has honed his basics to the maximum potential. Let''s test his limits! '' Harsha thought, a spark of excitement in his eyes. Harsha shifted to a low stance to give himself more stability, recalling the closebat techniques from his previous life. Varun closed the distance in a split second, thrusting precisely at Harsha''s side. Harsha responded with a quick dodge, narrowly avoiding the attack. Varun, unfazed, lowered his stance andunched a relentless onught of powerful attacks. Each swing and thrust was fierce, yet Harsha read his moves with ease. Dodging and deflecting effortlessly, he moved with grace and agility. The soldiers watching the duel were in awe of Harsha''s prowess. His movements were a seamless blend of skill and intuition, making it seem as if he could predict Varun''s every move. Varun, despite his best efforts, found himself unable tond a decisive blow. Realizing he needed to change his strategy, Varun backed away and paused for a brief moment, breathing heavily. Harsha walked towards Varun in a rxed manner, his every movement fluid and controlled. Varun watched him intently, readying himself for the next assault. Without warning, Harsha closed the distance with startling speed, shing at Varun''s neck with precision. Varun ducked just in time, the wooden de whistling past his head. With a flick of his wrist, Harsha changed the direction of his attack, shing at Varun''s shoulder. Varun deftly deflected the blow, his sword ringing against Harsha''s. Harsha''s relentless onught continued, not giving Varun a moment to rest. Each swing and thrust was a blur, growing more precise and faster with each passing second. Varun did his best to parry and dodge the attacks, his muscles straining under the pressure. Sweat dripped down his forehead as he fought to keep up with Harsha''s increasing speed. Despite his best efforts, Harsha''s skill was overwhelming. Finally, Varun''s defense faltered. Harsha''s dended a solid hit on his thigh, causing him to wince in pain and back away. Harsha followed up with a swift punch to Varun''s chin with his free hand, sending him staggering and then crashing to the ground. The soldiers watching the duel held their breath, the tension in the air palpable. They watched in awe as the young prince dismantled the second-strongest guard with rtive ease. Narayana, watching with an uninterested gaze, thought, ''Small fry! Varun was easy to defeat anyway. I don''t know why others make a big deal of that guy! '' Narayana had defeated Varun in every duel they had, his overwhelming physical advantage always securing his victories. Harsha sheathed his sword and extended a hand to Varun, helping him to his feet. "Well fought, Varun," he said. Varun nodded, rubbing his sore chin. "Thank you, Your Highness," he replied, his respect for Harsha growing despite his defeat. "Vice-Commander, is he the best one of the bunch?" Harsha asked, pointing to Varun. "Um... Your Highness, no," Rama Nayaka replied, stuttering slightly. "So you thought I was weak and sent in Varun?" Harsha''s tone was sharp, his eyes narrowing. "No, Your Highness! That was never my intention!" Rama Nayaka hurriedly exined. "Varun was the strongest just a few months back until Narayana joined the Pce Guard." "Who is this Narayana?" Harsha inquired, his curiosity piqued. The Vice-Commander''s gaze shifted to a giant man towering over the other guards. Narayana had a youthful appearance and a great physique thatplemented his height well. "So, you thought he would overwhelm me physically? Is that it?" Harsha asked, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Unfortunately, yes, Your Highness," Rama Nayaka admitted. "Normal soldiers cannot afford to injure members of the royal family as we would face severe consequences." Harsha''s expression softened slightly, a small smile ying at the corners of his lips. "I understand your caution, Vice-Commander. But today, let''s see if Narayana is up for the challenge. Bring him forward." Rama Nayaka nodded and motioned for Narayana to step forward. The towering guard approached with a confident stride, his eyes locking onto Harsha''s. As Narayana stepped forward, Rama Nayaka whispered to him, "Don''t go overboard, Narayana. Let the Prince win, don''t injure him, or else it will be bad for all of us." Narayana''s expression hardened. His pride and arrogance wouldn''t allow him to lose easily. He had never lost in his life, neither in his vige nor on the battlefield. ''Do you think I would go easy on this pipsqueak just because he is a prince? I''ll show him true talent and power,'' Narayana thought, a fierce determination in his eyes. "Your Highness, I am ready," Narayana said, bowing slightly. Harsha nodded. "Good. Let''s begin." They took their stances. Narayana''s towering figure contrasted sharply with Harsha''s leaner build, but Harsha''s confident demeanor spoke volumes about his own abilities. Narayana''s swings were faster and stronger than Varun''s butcked precision, allowing Harsha to deftly dodge each swing by a hair''s breadth. Frustration was mounting in Narayana''s eyes as his attacks failed to connect. After a flurry of unfruitful swings, Narayana stepped back and taunted, "Your Highness, don''t just keep dodging¡ªfight back!" Harsha chuckled, pointing his wooden sword at Narayana. "Ahahahha, you seem to be quite a character," he said with a grin. "But think, why can''t you hit me? Eh?" Narayana''s face flushed with anger. Harsha''s grin widened. As Narayana charged again, Harsha''s movements became a blur of precision and speed. He deflected Narayana''s powerful swings with ease, each deflection seamlessly transitioning into a counterattack. His strikes were controlled and aimed to exploit Narayana''sck of precision and overreliance on brute force. The soldiers watched in awe as Harsha''s wooden sword struck Narayana''s exposed sides and legs, each blow delivered with calcted force. Narayana''s frustration grew, his swings bing wilder and more desperate. The final blow came as Narayana swung a vertical cut at Harsha. Sidestepping swiftly, Harsha struck Narayana''s wrists with enough force to knock his sword to the ground. In the same fluid motion, Harsha swept his leg out, causing Narayana to copse onto the ground. The duel was over, with Harsha achieving an overwhelming victory. Narayana''s egoy shattered, and he stared at the ground in anger and frustration, panting heavily. "You''re strong, Narayana," Harsha said, his voice calm and measured. "But strength without control is like a river without banks. Itcks direction." Narayana grabbed the wooden sword in rage and thought, ''I refuse to go down like this.'' He got up swiftly and swung with all his might at the prince''s torso. "That''s enough sparring for today, I gu¡ª" Harsha instinctively blocked the heavy blow with his sword, which shattered, and the blow connected, throwing him a couple of meters away. Harsha looked up to see Narayana standing, ready to charge at him. He nced at the broken sword hilt in his hand, wincing in pain. Swiftly, he got up, rolling on his back. The soldiers gasped, frozen in ce, unsure of what to do. Rama Nayaka shouted, "Narayana, stand down! This is treason!" But Narayana seemed deaf to his words, his rage blinding him to the consequences. "AHAHAHA! NOW THIS IS FUN!! IF YOU WERE LIKE THIS FROM THE BEGINNING, I WOULD HAVE HAD SO MUCH FUN!" Harsha''sughter echoed through the field. He threw the broken sword hilt at Narayana to stop his charge and swiftly closed the distance, dodging Narayana''s wild swings. Harsha jumped up and nted a solid hit with his knee on Narayana''s chest, pushing him back. "COME ON!! WHAT HAPPENED? FIGHT!!" Harsha closed in again, kicking Narayana''s knee, causing him to stagger, and followed up with a punch to his liver. "ARGHHHH!" Narayana screamed in agony. Harsha grabbed Narayana by the hair and drove his knee into his face several times, hisughter echoing through the training ground. The soldiers watched in frozen horror as the prince pummeled Narayana. "FIGHT BACK! NOW," Harsha yelled, driving another knee into Narayana''s face before letting go. Narayana''s body crumpled to the ground, unconscious. Harsha stood over Narayana, his breathing heavy, his eyes wild with a mix of adrenaline and satisfaction. He raised his foot, ready to drive it into Narayana''s head. Rama Nayaka and the other guards quickly intervened, rushing to stop the prince and ensure Narayana wasn''t severely injured. The vicemander''s face was pale with shock and worry. "Your Highness, please, that''s enough!" Harsha took a deep breath, reigning in his emotions. He looked down at the unconscious Narayana with cold eyes. Turning to the vicemander and adjusting his clothes, Harsha said, "Ensure he receives medical attention and no need to punish him for this. And know this: I will be training here every morning. I will be sparring with Varun and Narayana," gesturing towards the fallen guard. Rama Nayaka nodded swiftly, gesturing urgently for the medics to tend to Narayana. The soldiers, still in shock from witnessing the intense altercation, slowly began to disperse as the training session abruptly ended. By the end of the day, rumors about the fight had spread like wildfire throughout the pce, leaving an air of tension and spection among the courtiers and servants alike. Chapter 18: Shadows The medics were treating the unconscious Narayana in the clinic, carefully applying fresh bandages to his battered face. He had been unconscious for half a day, and Rama Nayaka hade to visit him after managing the aftermath of the morning''s chaos. Suddenly, Narayana jolted awake, as if emerging from a nightmare, panting heavily with palpable tension in his eyes. He quickly looked around, trying to make sense of his surroundings. "ARGHH," he groaned, wincing in pain as he touched his aching face and sore muscles. Rama Nayaka stepped closer. "Narayana, take it easy. You''re in the clinic. The medics are taking care of you." Narayana''s eyes darted towards Rama Nayaka, his memories of the fight flooding back. "The prince... I... I lost," he muttered, his voice filled with disbelief. "Yes, you lost," Rama Nayaka replied, his tone firm. "And you disobeyed a direct order. You let your pride get the better of you." Rama Nayaka continued, "The prince has decided not to punish you, so be thankful for that. There is a direct order from above to assign you and Varun to the Royal Training Hall for morning training." Narayana''s brow furrowed in confusion. "Why? The Royal Hall? And Varun?" Rama Nayaka met his gaze. "His Highness Harsha Deva Raya has ordered that you and Varun spar with him daily in the morning." Narayana''s eyes widened in surprise and a mix of emotions. "Spar with the prince... every day?" Narayana vividly recalled the memories of the prince rushing at him barehanded,ughing with wild eyes, and pummeling him down with ease as he couldn''t defend against any of the prince''s attacks. "But... isn''t the prince strong enough?" Narayana muttered, a hint of fear in his voice. "Follow the order with no questions," Rama Nayaka said coldly, his gaze piercing. Narayana''s mouth snapped shut, realizing the gravity of the situation. "Rest and recover," Rama Nayaka ordered. "You need to be at your best for training with the prince." With that, the vicemander left the clinic, leaving Narayana alone with his thoughts and the daunting task ahead. Meanwhile, in the royalplex, Harsha was immersed in writing down ns for developing the Empire''s roads. Although initially unsure of his purpose when he was reborn into this world, he had found enjoyment in navigating court politics. Now, he sought to delve deeper into kingdom management¡ªa new area he had never explored in his previous life. He meticulously noted the cities and inspected the terrains of various existing passageways. The Empire''s cartography was quite poor, leading to inurate maps and difficult navigation. Harsha knew that improving the infrastructure would require better maps and a thorough understanding of the terrain. After a bit of reading and scrutinizing the maps, he concluded that visiting some ces in person would be necessary to grasp the terrain urately. He had already decided on the road construction method he would pursue. During his test subject days, his brain had been flooded with various types of information through a cerebral injection node, training it to handle and processrge amounts of data efficiently. This process resulted in an extensive repository of knowledge, including an effective road construction method that was ideal for this era. Implementing this method couldy a strong foundation for the Empire''s future. "Ahh!! I am so sleepy after a good workout and lots of reading," Harsha yawned, stretching his sore shoulders and limbs. He closed the book and jumped into the cosy bed, feeling the moonlit night envelop him. The soft mattress gradually eased his fatigue, providing a sense of relief. As he sank into the bed. The day''s efforts melted away, and he soon drifted off into a deep,fortable sleep. Meanwhile, at some other ce, Ady was restrained by two men and gagged, blood dripping from her forehead and mixing with sweat as it hit the ground. The room was dimly lit with candles and A shadowy figure sat before her on the plush sofa, engrossed in a book, indifferent to her muffled pleas. "Take her gag off," the shadowy figuremanded, his voice cold and detached. The gag was removed, and thedy gasped for breath, her eyes filled with terror and desperation. "So... Now tell me why did you return empty-handed? Didn''t I give you a task toplete?" The figure continued reading, not sparing her a nce. "Master! His behavior has changed radically after the head injury. Please forgive me for my failure!" she begged, her voice trembling. The figure sighed, closing the book with a soft thud. "Haaa! I am disappointed. If he has changed, you should also change your strategy," the figure said, his tone tinged with irritation. Just then, A man dressed in ck, his face concealed by a mask, entered the room with silent footsteps. He slightly bowed towards the seated figure. "Master! I have returned from the mission." His gaze fell upon the woman, panting heavily and bruised on the floor. "What happened here?" he inquired. "Nothing to note. She failed her job," the seated figure responded, dismissing her plight with a wave of his hand. "Umm... Is that so," the man in ck said, casting a sidelong nce at the woman. "Anyway, you don''t have to monitor the prince anymore. I will use some other way!" the shadowy figure dered. "But¡ªBut Master! Please give me a chan¡ª" the woman pleaded desperately. "SILENCE!!" Themand echoed through the room, leaving a chilling silence in its wake. The figure ced his book on the table and fixed his gaze on the man in ck. "I have a mission for you. Assign someone to monitor the Nayakas Patriarch and report any strange movements. Try to intercept any contact from the Crown Prince." He gestured to the two men restraining thedy. "Take her away." As she was being dragged out, thedy cried out, "Master! Please, one cha¡ª" The figure stood up, moving to the window. He stared out at the night, the soothing breeze calming his tense frame. "Take her along with you as well." The man in ck hesitated. "May I ask why, Master?" "Use her as a maid or something to gather information inside the Nayaka family. If she fails, dispose of her before she leaks any information. You may continue the other mission I gave you, appoint someone to oversee her," "Understood, Master." The man in ck left as silently as he hade in, demonstrating his immense ability and experience in maintaining stealth. The figure remained by the window, feeling the breeze. "Haa! So he has changed, eh? This is going to be interesting." A crazedughter echoed through the room, mingling with the moon''s glow, filling the air with an unsettling aura. Next Day Harsha hadpleted his morning routine of rigorous training and sparring in the Royal Training Hall alongside Varun. Narayana, still recovering from the injuries sustained during their previous spar, was absent. After freshening up, Harsha enjoyed a plentiful breakfast, preparing himself for a day dedicated to researching terrain and maps for his ambitious road development project. Immersed in his intense reading, Harsha was interrupted by a knock on the door. Looking up, he saw a rugged man with nted eyes and a droopy posture enter the room. The man, dressed in a simple robe and dhoti, carried several books in his hands. Harsha regarded the man with curiosity. "What is it?" he asked, his voicemanding. The man bowed slightly, his movements respectful. "Your Highness, my name is Prashant. The Emperor has assigned me to assist you with the road development project. I have experience working in the field and possess substantial knowledge of the terrain. Additionally, I have some understanding of the political intricacies in the various regions." Harsha furrowed his brows. "Ahh! I see!" He gestured for Prashant to ce the books on the table. Prashant ced the books gently on the table and continued, "These are some old records and maps from the archives. I thought they might aid you in your research." Harsha reached for one of the books, eagerly flipping through its pages. "These will be very useful," he said, a smile ying on his lips. "So Tell me, which regions do you think we should prioritize for the road development?" "I think we should prioritize the inter-city roads to facilitate the fast movement of goods within the Empire and boost trade, Your Highness," Prashant replied after some deep thought. "That''s a correct answer if you''re not looking at the big picture," He responded. "The big picture?" Prashant asked, intrigued. "We trade with the Europeans a lot. Many of them avoid traveling deep inside the Empire due to bad roadworks and long time constraints for goods. What if we connect the nearby cities to the ports with roads first?" Harsha proposed, leaning forward. Prashant''s eyes widened as he grasped the intentions of the young prince. "A huge increase in trade with European merchants?" "Bingo!" Harsha eximed, a satisfied smile spreading across his face. "By creating efficient roadworks from the ports to the major cities, we can ensure a smoother flow of goods. This will not only make it easier for European merchants to conduct trade but will also encourage them to venture further into our empire, increasing our economic reach." Prashant nodded, seeing the brilliance in Harsha''s n. "Your Highness, This will require careful nning. We''ll need to identify the most strategic cities and ports to connect first." "Agreed," Harsha replied, his mind already working on the logistics. "We''ll start by mapping out the key trade routes and identifying the cities with the highest trade potential," Chapter 19: Roads It was a bright, sunny day devoid of any cool breeze. The cracked and parched earth stretched out toward the horizon. Faint buzzes of cicadas could be heard in the distance, adding to the atmosphere. A carriage trodded slowly through the barrenndscape, apanied by a sizeable entourage of soldier guards. Their armor gleamed under the harsh sunlight, and the clinking of their weapons gave an eerie harmony. Inside the carriage, Harsha sat, peering out at the unforgiving terrain. Despite the harsh conditions, his mind was focused on the task ahead. "Damn! It''s so hot. There is no breeze either," Harshained, wiping the sweat from his forehead as he surveyed the dryndscape around him. Prashant nodded in agreement, also feeling the heat. "It''s pretty hot during this time of the year, Your Highness," he said, taking a deep breath and squinting at the horizon. "The Matanga Hill," Prashant continued, pointing to a distant elevation, "would provide us with a good vantage point of the capital. From there, we can get a clear view of the surrounding terrain and better n the roads, Your Highness." Harsha followed Prashant''s gaze, the silhouette of Matanga Hill barely visible through the shimmering heat waves rising from the ground. The hill stood as a solitary guardian over thendscape, promising a reprieve from the t, featureless ins. "From up here, we can see the natural contours of thend," Prashant said, joining Harsha at the edge. Harsha nodded. "This is exactly what we needed." They spent the next few hours making detailed observations, marking important points on their maps, and discussing the best routes for the roads. "What is the method used for road building in the Empire right now?" Harsha asked, his eyes scanning the uneven terrain below them. Prashant responded pointing at the roads in the Capital from the peak, "As you can see from the paved roads of the capital, we use a simr method for the roads in most areas. It''s simr to Yavana''s method of road construction, Your Highness." Harsha frowned. "Is that why the roads are so bad in most areas? Those roads are too expensive andbour intensive which makes it pretty hard to scale them forrge distances." Prashant sighed, nodding. "Yes, Your Highness. The method isbour-intensive and expensive. But we don''t have any other method of making good roads," "We should create a new method," Harsha said with a determined look. "I have a n in mind." Prashant, intrigued, leaned in slightly. "What do you propose, Your Highness?" Despite his extensive experience in the field, Prashant had long struggled to find a method that could effectively improve the empire''s roads. His efforts had repeatedly fallen short, and he had been sceptical when the task was assigned to the youngest prince. However, observing Harsha''s dedication and innovative approach firsthand had begun to change his perspective. Prashant saw in Harsha a talented individual, genuinely interested in solutions rather than merely going through the motions like many other nobles. "I need to test the method, so make some arrangements and report back to me at the pce quickly," Harsha ordered as he began walking back down the hill. "What arrangements, Your Highness?" Prashant asked, eager to follow through. "Stone, soil, and y. Arrange them in a suitable ce to test the road method and report back when it''s ready. I expect it to be done quickly," Harsha replied, gesturing to therge stones beside him. "Understood, Your Highness. I will arrange everything as quickly as possible," Prashant''s face lit up with a smile, excitement welling inside him at the prospect of witnessing a potential revolution in the empire''s roadwork. As they descended the hill and surveyed other terrains near the capital, Prashant noted down the necessary items eagerly. Halfway back to the pce, Prashant excused himself, "Your Highness, I will go ahead and start making the arrangements." Harsha nodded, "Go ahead. Keep me informed of your progress." Prashant swiftly departed, his heart pounding with anticipation. He would ensure that everything was prepared for Harsha''s experiment. The possibility of contributing to a significant advancement in the empire''s infrastructure filled him with a sense of purpose. A few hours passed, and the intense heat had subsided, leaving an orange hue in the sky. Harsha sat in his study, absorbed in his work, when Prashant entered with a determined smile and a slight bow of respect. "Your Highness, we have prepared the materials in the nearby field," Prashant reported. "So fast? Hmm, I expected you to arrange it by tomorrow. Let''s go see," Harsha replied, rising from his seat. He gestured for Prashant to guide him to the location. As they walked through the pce grounds, the evening breeze provided a relief from the earlier heat. The pce walls glowed in the setting sun, casting long shadows on the path. They arrived at the field where the materials had been arranged. Piles of stone, soil, and y were neatly organized, and ready for the experiment. Harsha surveyed the setup, nodding in approval. "Your Highness. I have also arranged for some workers to assist us," Prashant added, motioning to a group of men standing by, ready to follow Harsha''s instructions. "Oh! Great work!" Harsha responded, pleased with Prashant''s efficiency. He shifted his gaze to the group of men standing nervously, "Now Listen very carefully about the method!" He began to borate on the method of how to create the foundation of the road by ttening the ground and ensuring it was even before starting the construction of the road. The foundation ensures its Load-bearing capacity as the earth can naturally bear loads. The next step is to break big stones that are found almost anywhere in the Dan teau into Palm sized rocks toy the foundation and then use crushed stones to fill the gaps to ensure better load dispersion, They must water it and tten it again to ensure its load-bearing capacity and then use even smaller Stones and fill them with crushed stones and tten them again. Lastly, the surface has to be covered with a mixture of soil and y and be ttened once again, Then just let it set and the Road is done without much need for different resources like stone tiles, etc. Water should be sprinkled around the road to ensure the road''s inner cavities get filled and ensure it stays the way it does. A worker who had been intently following Harsha''s instructions spoke out almost involuntarily, "What about drainage?" "For that, we''ll raise the middle of the road to allow water to flow into parallel drains constructed alongside it," Harsha exined. The workers quickly set to work, ttening the ground and breaking the stones as instructed. They dug parallel drains for the road. They efficientlyid the stones andpleted the work of a small strip of the road within an hour and a half. Finishing the work by topping the road with a mixture of soil and y, Harsha stepped back to inspect the progress. "Good work," he praised the workers, turning to Prashant. "Make sure they are paid well for their efforts." He knew efficiency deserves reward, and money is always a good motivator to keep them efficient. Prashant nodded. "Understood, Your Highness." "We''ll let it set overnight. Tomorrow, we will conduct load and drainage tests. If the results are satisfactory, we''ll proceed with this method," Harsha instructed. "Also, ensure you document every detail of the process meticulously. This information needs to be circted to the overseers during road construction to guarantee proper implementation." "Understood, Your Highness," Prashant replied, already making notes to ensure no detail was missed. The next day, the sun rose, casting a golden hue over the newly constructed road. The workers and Prashant were already gathered, eagerly anticipating the results of their efforts. Harsha arrived, his expression calm yet focused, ready to oversee the tests. A series of carts pulled by oxen, each filled with heavy stones, were lined up at the edge of the road. The n was to drive them across the newly constructed surface to assess how well they handled the weight and to ensure they didn''t crumble under the load. "Let''s begin," Harshamanded, signalling the first cart to move forward. The first cart, creaking under the heavy load, rolled onto the road. The workers held their breath, watching intently. The cart moved slowly but steadily, the wheels sinking slightly into the soil and y mixture but not causing any visible damage. The road held firm. One by one, each cart made its way across the road, and the workers'' confidence grew with each sessful passage. The road held up remarkably well, demonstrating its strength. "Now, let''s test the drainage," Harsha said, moving to the side of the road where a makeshift water source had been prepared. Water was poured onto the road''s surface. The workers watched as the water pooled momentarily before following the slight camber designed to direct it toward the parallel drains. The water flowed smoothly into the drainage channels, preventing any pooling or erosion on the road itself. Prashant, noting the sessful drainage, smiled with satisfaction. "It works perfectly, Your Highness," he said. Harsha smirked, pleased with the results. "Excellent. Send the results to the Emperor and get approval. We will begin implementing this across the Empire." "Yes, Your Highness," The rugged Prashant scurried off smiling with the documented results and method used to make the road to seek approval from the Emperor. Chapter 20: Road Drafts Yesterday was a sessful day for Harsha. He had not onlypleted the test for the new road construction method but had also received approval to begin building the roads. However, his work was far from over. He still needed to draft aprehensive n to ensure the roads would be future-proof and sustainable. Early the next morning, Harsha was in the Royal training hall, stretching his limbs and neck in preparation for sparring. He was bing more ustomed to his body and steadily increasing his training workload. Narayana, who had rejoined the training after recovering from his previous injuries, was on the ground, huffing and breathing heavily, his eyes dizzy from exhaustion. "What the hell is this training?! It''s not normal," he thought, struggling to keep up with the intensity. Narayana gazed at Varun, who was in the same boat as him, lying on the ground after a grueling training session. "Did you do this daily?" he whispered softly. "Oh! This is the easiest part. Sparring with that monster is literally Hell on earth," Varun whispered back, his tone a mix of exhaustion. "Hey, tone it down! Varun, you don''t want to get executed!" Narayana warned in a hushed voice. "You don''t understand! I''ll let you experience it first, then hope you have the same opinion about this," Varun retorted, shaking his head. '' I wonder What happened to Varun! '' Narayana thought. Their conversation was interrupted by Harsha, who approached them with a calm yetmanding presence. "Enough resting, you two. We have sparring left," As they got to their feet, Harsha continued, "Since Narayana joined us today, you both can fight me together." "What?" Both of them gasped in unison at Harsha''s order. "Don''t sweat it. You guys are not even at the level to beat me yet," he smirked, resting his wooden sword on his shoulder. Both fell silent at the statement. It was an undeniable fact that the prince was far stronger than them despite being the youngest. Narayana and Varun saw an insurmountable wall in Harsha, its top nowhere in sight. Narayana experienced this feeling for the first time in his life, having always been considered a talented individual. The realization that he was not the strongest hit him hard, but it also sparked a desire to ovee this new challenge. Varun, on the other hand, felt a familiar thrill. A sense of challenge lit up within him, pushing him to try his best to climb this insurmountable wall. It had been a long time since he felt such a drive. Harsha pointed the sword at both of them, "Get ready, Let''s begin the session." Narayana and Varun exchanged a nce, a silent agreement passing between them. They moved into position, circling Harsha, trying to anticipate his moves. Harsha stood rxed "Good decision," he said with a smirk as the fight began. Varun made the first move, lunging forward with a quick thrust. Harsha deflected his thrust with ease, anticipating a lower kick from Narayana. He sidestepped, covering his blind spot and positioning himself to face both opponents. Both Varun and Narayana split and attacked from opposite sides. Harsha blocked Varun''s quick swipe at his torso and turned around to dodge Narayana''s vertical cut. They continued their relentless attacks, but Harsha exploited the weaknesses in their teamwork to break their flow. After a few minutes of back and forth between him and the duo, He went on a final offensive to end the spar. Blocking a heavy blow from Narayana, Harsha anticipated a stab from Varun. He flicked his wrist to direct Narayana''s blocked sword to the other side, moving out of the way for Varun''s stab tond on Narayana''s thigh. "What are you doing? ARGH!" Narayana winced and screamed in pain, instructing Varun to stay focused. Seeing an opportunity to end the battle, Harsha charged at disoriented Narayana, dodging his swing. He moved to the side of Narayana using him as a deterrent for Varun''s swing, who was momentarily distracted by the unexpected move. Simultaneously, Harsha grabbed Narayana''s arm, pulling it back and delivering a solid kick to his back, pushing him onto the distracted Varun. The two guards fell to the ground in a heap, their breaths ragged from the intense sparring. Harsha stood over them, his breathing steady and his expression calm. "Good effort, both of you," Harsha said, his voice steady. "But you need to work on your coordination and anticipate each other''s moves better." "That hit the spot," Harsha eximed, tossing the wooden sword onto the ground. He did some final stretches and shifted his gaze to the copsed duo on the ground, panting heavily. "Clean this up before you leave," he ordered, then left the training hall. "What a monster!" Narayana eximed. "Didn''t I tell you the sparring would be the hardest? Thankfully, the Prince didn''t do three rounds as usual today," Varun replied. "Three rounds??? and we couldn''tnd a single hit on the Prince," Narayana said, hanging his head in shame. His ego had been shattered from the prior sparring, but he let go of it, resolving to learn more and be stronger. "Don''t sweat it! We should improve our coordination and teamwork along with our individual skills. This is a great opportunity to prove ourselves," Varun encouraged. Narayana nodded, taking a deep breath. "You''re right. We have to treat this as a chance to grow." After the spar, Harsha took a bath and was with Prashant discussing the drafting of the road''s construction guidelines. "Your Highness, where do we start the road construction?" Prashant asked, setting down the documents of road building and the sealed approval for ess to treasury funds. "Since port cities and nearby cities already have some road infrastructure, it would be easy to start there, so I was thinking of that," Harsha replied. "Oh, I see," Prashant nodded. "But first, we have to deal with some things before drafting a final n," Harsha continued. "What may those things be, Your Highness?" Prashant inquired, curious. "Future-proofing, maintenance, and efficiency," Harsha exined. "We need to ensure that the roads we build now can amodate future growth and heavier traffic. Maintenance should be straightforward and not too resource-intensive. And of course, the construction process itself must be efficient to make the best use of our time and resources." "We have ports in Goa, Kozhikode, Kochi, Machilipatnam, Pulicat, and Nagapattinam. Which ones are the most heavily trafficked and developed so far?" Harsha inquired. "Currently, Kochi, Machilipatnam, and Nagapattinam handle the most traffic and are the most developed, Your Highness," Prashant replied. Harsha nodded thoughtfully. "We need overseers to look over the road connections to these major ports. It''s either the merchants or local nobility. What do you rmend?" Prashant considered this for a moment. "Merchants have a vested interest in ensuring the roads are in good condition, as their businesses depend on it. They might push for faster and more efficient construction. However, they might also prioritize routes that benefit them directly, potentially neglecting less profitable areas. For ces like Goa and Machilipatnam, the merchants would be better." "Why though?" Harsha inquired Prashant exined that the merchants'' influence in these areas was quite high due to the increased trade with the Portuguese and other European nations. This makes them very influential, so it is a wise decision to include them. "And what about the local nobility?" Harsha asked. "Local nobility has the power and resources to overseerge projects and ensure that they arepleted properly. They might have a broader view of the needs of their regions. However, there is a risk of them diverting resources for personal gain or getting bogged down in political rivalries," Prashant exined. "So for ces like Kochi, Kozhikode, and Nagapattinam, we should utilize the former royals of Kochi, the Nairs, and the Nayakas to oversee. This way, smaller local nobles wouldn''t create much of a nuisance," Harsha concluded. "Yes, Your Highness." "I will include some agreements in the drafts, We also need inspectors to check road quality and ensure proper implementation of guidelines." Prashant carefully considered the various noble factions within the Empire. The Nayaka''s Patriarch had always stood out to him due to his unwaveringmitment to fairness and justice. As one of the strongest neutral factions, the Nayakas had always pledged allegiance to the throne without aligning with any particr prince. "So, the Nayakas, you say?" Harsha inquired. "Yes, Your Highness. I strongly rmend meeting the Patriarch in person. He is a... unique individual," Prashant replied. "I n to call the representatives of the three noble families to present the n," Harsha stated. "Your Highness, meeting the Patriarch personally will have a greater impact," Prashant suggested earnestly. After a moment of consideration, Harsha nodded in agreement. "Alright, I''ll arrange a meeting with the Patriarch." After a few hours of intense work and route decisions, the final draft agreement for the road development was ready to move forward. "Bidar-Gulbarga-Hampi road route, Your Highness?" Prashant inquired. "Those are major cities. Although the route needs repairs, connecting them will significantly boost trade," Harsha replied thoughtfully. "Very well," Prashant acknowledged. "I''ll send a message to the representatives and arrange a meeting with the Nayaka Patriarch as soon as possible." Contents of the Draft Vijayanagar Empire Road Development Agreement Objective: To construct, maintain, and manage aprehensivework of roads across the Vijayanagar Empire, ensuring essibility, efficiency, and safety for all users. Major Road Provisions: 1. Lane Specifications: - Major roads will consist of twones specifically designed for carts and wagons, eachne being 2 Dhanu (approximately 4 meters) in width. -Additionally, there will be one pedestrianne on each side of the road, eachne being 1 Dhanu (approximately 2 meters) in width 2. Parallel Drains: -Parallel drainage systems will be constructed on both sides of the road to ensure proper water runoff and prevent waterlogging 3. Grasnds for Cavalry Passage: -Every major road must have 20 Dhanu (approximately 40 meters) wide grasnds beside it to facilitate the passage of cavalry and military movements 4. Rest Areas: -Rest areas equipped with Bhavi (draw wells for water) will be established at intervals of 1 Kos (approximately 3 kilometers) along major roads 5. Vige Connectivity: -Major roads must pass through the outskirts of major viges to ensure connectivity and essibility for localmunities 6. Horse Rests: -Resting stations for horses will be provided every 2 Kos (approximately 6 kilometers) along major roads 7. Stone Tablets: -Every 4 Kos (approximately 12 kilometers), stone tablets will be erected with directions to the nearest city and its distance from the tablet. Minor Road Provisions: 1. Lane Specifications: -Minor roads will consist of twones, each 1 Dhanu (approximately 2 meters) in width, with an additional pedestrianne of 1/2 Dhanu (approximately 1 meter) on each side 2. Parallel Drains: -Simr to major roads, minor roads will also include parallel drainage systems 3. Connectivity: -Minor roads will primarily connect small viges and towns within the empire 4. Land Reservation: -A 3 Dhanu (approximately 6 meters) widend will be reserved alongside minor roads for future expansion and development. -This provision fornd reservation can be lowered and adapted depending on the local terrain and vige locality Provisions for Road Tax: -Toll taxes will be levied on major roads for merchants and pedestrians. -Merchants transporting goods will be subject to higher toll rates than pedestrians. Provisions for Patrol: -Local nobles are responsible for ensuring road safety by regrly deploying soldiers to patrol the roads. -Patrols deployed by local nobles must promptly address distress calls along the roads. Provisions for Inspections: -Inspectors will conduct regr inspections to ensure strict adherence to the road construction guidelines. -Inspectors have the authority to arrest and report any misappropriation of funds or deviation from the agreed guidelines. Penalties for Misappropriations: -Nobles found guilty of misappropriating funds will be judged by the Emperor himself. -Merchants found guilty will face severe penalties including the confiscation of wealth and corporal punishment. Implementation and Oversight: -Overseers appointed for road development must strictly adhere to these guidelines upon signing the agreement, ensuring that roads are constructed and maintained to the highest standards. Additional Provisions: Confidentiality of Road Building Method: -The specific method for road construction, as detailed in the attached document, is ssified information vital to the security and development of the Vijayanagar Empire. Any disclosure or leakage of this method to neighboring countries or Europeans, whether intentionally or unintentionally, through word of mouth or any other means, shall be deemed a severe breach of trust. Offenders will be subject to corporal punishment as per thews of the Empire. Dispute Resolution: -In the event of any disagreements or disputes arising during the implementation or interpretation of this agreement, the involved parties shall promptly report the matter to Prince Harsha Deva Raya and Road Development Supervisor Prashant. They will work together to mediate and resolve the dispute in a fair and just manner, ensuring the continued progress and sess of the road development project. Signatories: Harsha Deva Raya Prince, Vijayanagar Empire Prashant Road Development Supervisor Overseer of [Specified Location] [Name] [Affiliation] Date: These provisions further safeguard the integrity of the road-building method and ensure efficient conflict resolution, promoting the sessful implementation of the road development initiative across the Vijayanagar Empire. Chapter 21: Overseers It was a fine morning with sun rays filtering through the courtyard of the Royalplex. The garden''s leaves glowed in the morning sun. Although the sun was bright. The day was cool unlikely for the usual intense heat. In the courtyard, a sturdy wooden table had been set up for a crucial meeting. Harsha, the youngest Prince of the Vijayanagar Empire, sat at the head, his demeanour calm yet authoritative. Around the table, representatives of the major noble families and trade guilds gathered, ready to discuss the ambitious road development projects that would span the empire. Harsha began the meeting, "Thank you all foring. As you know, developing our empire''s infrastructure is paramount to our growth and prosperity." He continued " So Today I have called you all to finalize our agreement on the road development projects, ensuring that they are built to the highest standards and serve the needs of our people." "You all will act as overseers for the project," He finished his statement his gaze shifting from each representative seated on the table. The silence was broken by a merchant from Goa, Prabhakar, who voiced his opinion. Prabhakar was a veteran merchant with substantial wealth amassed from dealing with the Portuguese and other European nations. His influence in the region rivalled that of many local nobles, making his voice a significant one in any crucial decision. "So, what''s the benefit for us merchants to oversee such a project, Your Highness? I do hope you know that merchants move with profits in mind always," Prabhakar stated, his tone firm but respectful. "Of course," Harsha replied smoothly. "The benefit for merchants is an exemption from toll taxes for three years. Also, the roads would help in faster and safer transporting of your goods. Would that be eptable?" Prabhakar''s eyes narrowed as he considered the proposal. The gears in his mind turned, calcting the potential profits and losses, weighing the benefits of toll-free travel against the effort required to oversee the project. "Four years," Prabhakar countered, his voice steady but firm. Prashant began to interject, "Your Highness, if I may¡ª" Harsha dismissed Prashant with a wave of his hand, maintaining his gaze on Prabhakar. "Four years of toll exemptions is too much. We will stick to three years." Harsha smiled, his eyes sharp and fierce, sending a chill down Prabhakar''s spine. "Prashant, hand them the agreement copies," Harsha ordered. Prashant distributed the agreements around the table. Each representative began scrutinizing the provisions listed. Acuthan Nair, the son of Parvathi Nair and proxy of the Nairs of Kozhikode, raised his hand. As the heir apparent after the current Matriarch, his questions carried significant weight. Parvathi Nair was the current Matriarch of the Nairs and the only Matriarch of the Empire. "Your Highness, who would be the inspectors as stated in the agreement?" Acuthan asked. Harsha scratched his chin thoughtfully and then shifted his gaze to Acuthan. "It will be the Nayakas. I will be meeting their Patriarch in person." A collective wince rippled through the room at the mention of the Nayakas as inspectors. The mere thought of the Nayakas overseeing the project implied a strict, unyielding oversight. Any hopes of ill-management or skimming off funds would be extinguished under their watchful eyes. The Nayakas'' reputation for fairness and integrity meant that any misconduct would be met with severe consequences. Acuthan nodded slowly, acknowledging the prince''s decision. "Understood, Your Highness. The Nairs will cooperate fully with the Nayakas." A young merchant, surprisingly tasked with thergest project out of the bunch, the Hampi-Bidar-Gulbarga major road, spoke out nervously. "Although we can guard against leaking information through word of mouth, what about if someone spies on the method? It seems pretty easy to replicate." The young merchant, Nakul, was a pioneer in his field. Rising from poverty with no prior experience in the field, he created wealth through his sheer business intelligence and efficiency. At a young age, he managed to gain influence and wealth rivaling that of most seasoned merchants in the empire. "That''s a great question, Nakul," Harsha acknowledged. "I do recognize that it''s bound to leak despite our measures. This measure is just there to dy the process as long as possible. If we can dy it long enough, we will have an edge over our neighboring kingdoms." Prashant added, "We could also consider disinformation tactics, introducing slight variations in the method when we suspect spies. This way, even if they do manage to gather information, it won''t be entirely urate or effective." Nakul nodded, visibly relieved by the thorough consideration given to his concerns. "Thank you, Your Highness," "So, I guess no more objections to this," Harsha said, shifting his gaze between each representative. The representatives exchanged nces, but no one raised any further concerns. Harsha''s confidence and thorough nning had clearly impressed them. "Let''s sign the agreement," he dered. One by one, the representatives signed the agreement, their quills scratching against the parchment. There was little to no protest about the provisions. Prabhakar, the veteran merchant from Goa, finished signing and looked up. "This is a bold and ambitious n, Your Highness. I believe it will bring great prosperity to our empire." Overseer of the Goa Port Connection Road Goa Merchant Guild, Represented by Prabhakar Overseer of the Kochi Port Connection Road Kochi Royal Family, Represented by Arjun Overseer of the Machilipatnam Port Connection Road Machilipatnam Merchant Guild, Represented by Kiran Overseer of the Calicut Port Connection Road Nair Family of Kozhikode, Represented by Acuthan Nair. Overseer of the Hampi-Gulbarga-Bidar Major Road Nakul, Independent Merchant. "Prashant, what about the meeting with the Patriarch of the Nayakas?" Harsha asked. Prashant nodded. "Fortunately, we don''t have to travel far. The Patriarch is in the capital. We can meet him right away." "I see, that''s fortunate. Let''s go then," Harsha replied Harsha and Prashant reached their destination, a room in the westernplex of the pce that housed nobles visiting the capital city of Hampi. Harsha entered the room to see a man sitting in front of him. The man had long white hair tied up neatly. His face was streaked with scars from past battles, and he wore a distinct eyepatch over one eye, indicating a significant injury. The man was burly and tall, exuding an aura simr to the Emperor''s, a presence that spoke of strength and authority. Harsha immediately recognized that this was not just any noble but a formidable figure whose support could make or break their ns. "Greetings to the Patriarch of Nayakas," Harsha greeted the Patriarch with a slight bow of respect. The Patriarch stood up in response and bowed slightly, his movements elegant despite his rough appearance. "I greet Your Royal Highness." "I have heard you have lost your memories. Allow me to introduce myself again," he continued. "I am Rudra Simha Nayaka, Patriarch of the Nayaka Noble Family." Harsha nodded, acknowledging the introduction. "It''s an honour to meet you, Patriarch Rudra Simha Nayaka. I''vee to discuss the road development project and the role I hope the Nayakas will y in it." Harsha handed him the agreement for the Road development. He had to ensure that the Nayakas took part in this as it was crucial to limit corruption. "Let''s see," Rudra Simha Nayaka murmured as he skimmed through the pages of the agreement and the detailed documents outlining the road-making methods and strict guidelines to follow. His experienced eyes took in every detail with a critical gaze. Harsha watched him intently, his curiosity piqued. "So, what do you say?" he asked. The Patriarch of the Nayakas looked up, his expression thoughtful. "Hmm... I do like it. The ns are thorough, and the guidelines are stringent, which I appreciate. But, young prince, what are the benefits for us to participate in this endeavor?" "Exemption of toll tax for your family for three years," Harsha offered. Rudra Simha''s eye narrowed, and he tossed the agreement onto the table before him, crossing his legs. "Hmm, that won''t be enough, Prince!" His gaze remained sharp and unwavering, challenging Harsha. Harsha leaned forward slightly. "What would you consider a fairpensation, Patriarch Rudra Simha Nayaka?" "AHAHAHA, can you fairlypensate considering you might also be nning to dump the inspector job on me," Rudra Simha Nayaka let out a heartyugh. Harsha winced slightly at that statement. He never thought that the patriarch would see through him so easily. ''Hmm, I was read like a book. politics is fun! '' he thought. "Prince, don''t be nervous! HAHAHA! It''s fine, I was just teasing. Three years toll exemption is fine," Rudra Simha said, hisughter echoing through the room. "What? Is it?" Harsha was surprised for a moment as the patriarch looked serious. "Well, if the prince would visit our mansion sometime, we could finalize the deal right now," Rudra Simha added, his tone shifting to one of sincere invitation. "Haah?" Harsha was taken aback by the sudden invitation from the Nayakas. Prashant gulped nervously beside him. He knew that the patriarch of the Nayakas wouldn''t invite someone to their family mansion just out of the blue unless he had genuinely taken a liking to them during their first meeting. "Sure, I guess. It would be an honour to visit the Nayakas after I finish the tasks of road development," Harsha replied, still processing the unexpected turn of events. "Then it''s a promise. Let''s finalize this," Rudra said with a smirk stered on his old scarred face. Overseer of the Nagapattinam Port connection and inspection of all road projects: Nayaka Family, represented by Rudra Simha Nayaka. After Harsha left the Western Complex, a man entered through the window. He was the personal guard of the Nayaka Family head. "Patriarch, why did you invite the youngest prince?" he asked. Rudra Simha said with a smile. "He has changed a lot. And his eyes are different from what I saw before." "But from what I observed, he seems unremarkable. I acknowledge his martial skills, but politically, he appears tock value," the guard remarked. Rudra Simha''s expression turned serious. "Is that what you think? I saw a tiger in him, biding its time. His capabilities far surpass mere martial prowess." "Is that so?" the guard replied, still doubtful. Rudra Simha leaned back, a knowing smile on his face. "Has my intuition ever been wrong? He is going to grow immensely. It''s crucial to forge a bond now." The guard looked thoughtful. "You believe he has that much potential?" "Absolutely," Rudra Simha affirmed. "I expect great things from the baby tiger, sharpening his fangs in secret. HAHAHA!" Chapter 22: Patwardhans Turmoil Patwardhan Family Home Raj Patwardhan, the current patriarch of the Patwardhan family, found himself in an unpleasant predicament. The Patwardhan family had risen to power during the Second War, which pitted the Vijayanagara Empire against an alliance of the Hoys Kingdom and the Bahmani Sultanate. Raj sighed deeply, leaning back in his chair and staring at the ceiling. "What should I do to get out of this mess?" he muttered, despair evident in his voice. The former patriarch, Hari Patwardhan, had skillfully navigated the rifts among the nobles as the Second War dragged on with no end in sight. His strategic decisions allowed the Patwardhan family to establish themselves as members of the Imperial faction. This allegiance not only saved them from the purge during the Civil War but also secured a ministerial seat on the council due to their contributions during the Second and Third Wars. After Hari Patwardhan passed away, his only son, Raj Patwardhan, inherited his position and the ministerial seat. Unlike his father, who had been a staunch supporter of the Imperial faction, Raj had remained neutral. The Emperor, during the civil war, had to purge the rebellious nobles. This internal conflict, severely depleted their troops. Amidst this civil war, the third war, which involved the alliance of Hoys and Bahmani, happened. The Empire faced a significantck of military resources, which forced the Emperor to strike a deal with the Kingdom of Cochin. This kingdom was already in decline, having lost its king and heir to an illness. To bolster the Empire''s strength, the Emperor negotiated with thest surviving royal family member of the Kingdom of Kochi and its nobles for a merger. This led to the signing of the Treaty of Mahishapura (Mysuru), formally acknowledging the merger and integrating the kingdom of Kochi into the rising Vijayanagara Empire. The Treaty ensured that the Emperor took in thest surviving member of the Kingdom of Cochin as his concubine, Thus leading to the Birth of the second prince. This merger created different factions in the Empire after the War. After the purge of the Nobles during the Civil War, Thend held by the nobles was taken in by the Royal Family and some of the Land was sold to the Nobles in the Empire and the Kingdom of Cochin. After the birth of the second prince, the Nobles from the Kingdom of Cochin pledged their support for the second prince for the throne. Meanwhile looking at this situation the Empress rallied support from the Imperial Faction for her son Chandra Deva Raya. The Imperial Faction following this split into two factions one that supported the First in Line to the throne and the eldest son of Emperor Chandra Deva Raya and the Neutral Faction that didn''t support any of the princes as it didn''t align with their interests. ''Father, Please Forgive this ipetent son of yours'' sighed Raj Patwardhan as he thought of methods to salvage this situation and try to gain back some power he had lost. Raj Patwardhan hadn''t made any significant contributions as a minister as well which made him lose his position in the council. The Patwardhan Family ruled a region in Maharashtra, the influence of the Patwardhan family has been on the decline for the past few years due to the external pressure of the nobles. The family was able to maintain power and influence just because of their highlypetent former patriarch. He was now regretting the decision to stay neutral rather than just move to the Imperial Faction when he had a chance it wouldn''t have led to such a decline in wealth and influence of the family. Raj Patwardhan''s current position was under threat due to mounting pressure from both factions to join them. "Haa... At least my son is more talented than I am. I have to persevere until hees of age and can take over the family," Raj muttered to himself. Raj''s son, Akash, was a prodigy. Always a step ahead in his studies and disying an extraordinary drive to work hard, he was preparing to inherit his father''s position. In Raj''s eyes, Akash''s growth was remarkable, far surpassing his own at that age. However, Raj knew the cruel world of politics and theplexities of the pce. He was determined to shield his son from these harsh realities until Akash was fully prepared. Raj resolved to bide his time, waiting for the moment when Akash could step into the fray and restore the Patwardhan family''s former glory. Raj began scribbling ns on some paper, thinking of different ways to preserve his noble title. After a while, he looked down in disappointment and sighed, "Ah... these ns are no good... What should I do?" "Do I have to rejoin the Imperial Faction? That might help me retain my position for some time," Raj muttered to himself, rubbing his eyes in frustration at the situation he had put himself in. He noticed a paper his assistant had left, detailing recent events at the pce. "The youngest prince, Harsha, has done some things?" Raj mused aloud, his mind drifting back to his first meeting with the prince three years ago. The youngest prince had been a pitiable figure then, gloomy and with bloodshot eyes as if trapped in a perpetual nightmare. Raj remembered feeling a deep sense of pity for the boy who had lost his mother at a young age and was abandoned by both sides of his family. During that encounter, Harsha had been wandering aimlessly in the pce gardens, without a servant, searching for something, yet appearing utterly purposeless. Raj, along with the other bystanders, had ignored the child, treating him as if he didn''t exist. He felt a pang of guilt for his inaction, but his own life had been filled with turbulence at the time. Sometimes, he wished he had taken the prince under his wing, to save him from the istion of pce life, as a father might. "What use is feeling guilty now? But let''s see what he has achieved," Raj muttered to himself. He picked up the documents his assistant had gathered, expecting to find minor aplishments. As he read through the information, he was taken aback. The documents detailed significant deals signed with the Dutch and Portuguese, as well as the youngest prince''s ambitious road development projects and their overseers. "These achievements are massive and in such a short time?" Raj eximed, astonished. "Even invited by the Patriarch of the Nayakas," Raj mused. "That''s a big achievement in itself, considering none of the other princes have ever been invited by that stubborn old man." The current Patriarch of the Nayakas was a formidable figure in the Empire. Though officially neutral, his influence was significant. The old man was strong, with military prowess second only to the Emperor, making him a major force in the Empire. "Why would he invite Harsha?" Raj wondered aloud. "There must be more to this young prince than meets the eye." "Anyway, I should seek the help of the elders to get myself some help on this issue of preserving our noble family," Raj sighs again Contents of the Treaty [Treaty of Mahishapura] Preamble: In recognition of the historical ties and mutual interests between the Kingdom of Cochin and the Vijayanagar Empire, and desiring to strengthen unity and cooperation for the betterment of ournds and people, the undersigned parties hereby enter into this Treaty of Merger. Article I: Parties Involved 1. The Kingdom of Cochin, represented by Rani Jyothi Lakshmi Varma 2. The Vijayanagar Empire, represented by Emperor Krishna Deva Raya Article II: Purpose and Objectives 1. The purpose of this treaty is to formally merge the Kingdom of Cochin into the Vijayanagar Empire. 2. The objectives of this merger include: - Consolidating territorial boundaries and administrative control. - Promoting economic, cultural, and political integration. - Ensuring peace, stability, and prosperity for the inhabitants of the merged territories. Article III: Terms and Conditions 1. The Kingdom of Cochin agrees to cede sovereignty over its territory to the Vijayanagar Empire. 2. In consideration of the merger, Emperor Krishna Deva Raya shall marry Rani Jyothi Lakshmi Varma, thest surviving royal member of the Kingdom of Cochin. 3. Two permanent council positions from the ceded territories shall be allocated within the administrative structure of the Vijayanagar Empire. 4. Both parties shall cooperate in matters of defense, trade, and infrastructure development for the benefit of the merged territories. 5. The Kingdom of Cochin shall retain cultural autonomy and freedom of religious practice under the umbre of the Vijayanagar Empire. Article IV: Implementation and Enforcement 1. The merger shall be implemented through a gradual transition process overseen by jointmittees from both parties. 2. Monitoring ofpliance and enforcement of this treaty shall be the responsibility of designated officials appointed by the Vijayanagar Empire. Article V: Final Provisions 1. This treaty is signed in duplicate, each copy being equally authentic. 2. Done at Mahishapura, on [5 Ashadha 1602][13 June 1545], in Tamil, Mym, Kannada, and Telugu, by the representatives of the Kingdom of Cochin and the Vijayanagar Empire. [Signatures] Krishna Deva Raya, Emperor of Vijayanagar Jyothi Lakshmi Varma, Princess of the Kingdom of Cochin Chapter 23: Imperials Reddy Noble Family Main House "Haa!!! Those bastards from Cochin are always up to something annoying," Raghav Reddy, the current Patriarch of the Reddy Noble Family, grumbled, pacing the room with a scowl on his face. Govind Rao, a young man engrossed in a book, and the patriarch of the Rao Noble family chuckled. "Isn''t it funny how hard they''re trying to gain an upper hand they never had in the battle for the throne?" he said, ncing up with a smirk. Raghav stopped pacing and turned to him. "Govinda, never underestimate the Cochin Nobles," he warned. "There''s that snake in their midst." Bji Mudaliar, a man in histe forties sipping tea, leaned back in his chair. "There is also that demonic woman. She is a real nuisance," he spat. "She''s been trying to interfere for a long time, and she does have the authority to back herself up." Anand Jadhav, the current Patriarch of the Jadhav Noble Family, sighed and rubbed his temples. "Of course," he warned. "We can''t just go deal with her. That woman is strong, don''t underestimate her because she is a woman," "All of you, shut up!" Gop Shastri, a pot-bellied man in his early fifties, interrupted. He looked around the room, his expression stern. "Let''s not talk about useless things. We have more important matters to handle. The prince will be here soon." "Eh... Old man, don''t be so stiff. Hahaha, rx!" Govinda Raoughed out loud, stretching his arms above his head. The room''s tension was interrupted by a new voice. "Haa... All of you have gathered pretty early today, huh?" A figure emerged quietly, taking the host''s seat at the table. It was the First Prince of the empire, Chandra Deva Raya. The First Prince had, as usual, brought both his trusted retainers to the meeting. Ram, standing tall on his left side, carried a talwar and wore armor, his presence imposing. On the other side, Nekanta, shorter than Ram but elegantly dressed, held a book ready to note down important points during the meeting. "So, let''s start the meeting. Any unusual movements from the second prince?" Chandra Deva Raya asked, his eyes scanning the nobles seated at the table. Anand Jadhav, with a frustrated expression, spoke up. "Yes, Your Highness. Considering the new open seat in the council, they are trying to make the Nairs of Travancore head Ashokan Nair, the new member of the council." GopShastri leaned forward, his hands sped together. "Your Highness, I suggest we push Govinda Rao here as a candidate for the new position." Govinda Rao raised an eyebrow and smirked. "Eh... The old man is being nice to me for once! I am so happy," he eximed sarcastically, shifting his gaze to Gop with mock appreciation. Gop rolled his eyes. "Don''t get used to it," he muttered under his breath. Chandra Deva Raya looked at both of them indifferently, shaking his head. "Alright, enough banter. Let''s focus. Govinda, do you think you can handle the council seat if we push for it?" Govinda straightened up, his expression turning serious. "Of course, Your Highness. I am ready for the challenge." "Good," the Prince nodded. "We need someone of your caliber in that position. Let''s make it happen." "Me and Mudaliar here have been pressuring the Patwardhans to join the Imperial Faction as you instructed, but they seem to be holding out despite the second prince also pressuring them at the same time," Raghav Reddy mentioned, frustration evident in his voice. "Of course, they''re holding out well. The elders of the Patwardhans have recently gotten involved and are helping the current patriarch. But even if we can''t sway him to our side, we''ve managed to topple him from the council since he hasn''t made any significant contributions anyway," stated Bji Mudaliar, sipping his tea. Govinda Rao chuckled. "Well, unless he makes aeback with some groundbreaking contribution, the Patwardhans won''t be able to crawl out of this hole." "What about the youngest prince? Should we be doing something about him?" Raghav Reddy asked, leaning forward. "Harsha?" The Prince mused. "Hmm. He has made a name for himselftely with the trade deals and the new road development projects." Chandra Deva Raya reached for a report that Nekanta handed him. Raghav Reddy folded his arms, frowning. "Yes, but isn''t that a potential threat? Shouldn''t we be cautious?" "Your Highness, don''t you find it suspicious? He used to avoid everyone in the pce, and now, after his injury, he''s changed, I have heard reports of his great martial prowess," Govinda said, raising his concern about the youngest prince. Chandra thought about the possibility of the youngest prince bing a threat to his ambition for the throne. "It is suspicious, but he''s always been unpredictable. We can deal with him if necessary, but right now, his influence is negligible." Chandra continued, "We can eliminate him if I think he will be a threat to me," Govinda pondered the situation, thinking, ''Are we underestimating the young prince? That report on the battle at Gulbarga was extraordinary. What if he''s changed and is already preparing by biding his time? '' Then he recalled their first meeting two years ago and how unimpressive the young prince had seemed to him. "Anyway, let''s move on to our n. We need to secure the throne before Cochin makes a move. We can''t let them gain more power," Chandra said, shifting the focus. "And has Cochin tried to block any trade routes yet?" Chandra asked, his curiosity piqued. "In Mangalore, there''s a chance of a blockade. Our informer reports that the Nairs have begun some unusual activities there," Govinda Rao exined. "Mangalore? Does it fall under their control?" Chandra asked, furrowing his brow. "Your Highness, the Nairs bought thend from a merchant. Now they control the route connecting to Mangalore," Bji Mudaliar answered. "Hmm... Prepare to tariff their goods and block them from moving through our territories. We''ll act once they start any blockades or economic warfare. Understood?" Chandramanded after a moment''s thought. Although he didn''t want to ignite a civil war, it was bing evident that a conflict might be brewing between the Imperial Faction and Cochin. ''Would Father intervene if there was a civil war? He wouldn''t be happy to see civilians die, so there''s a chance he might step in...'' he thought "Your Highness, there is a new merchant in the capital expanding rapidly to all cities," Anand Jadhav said, concern in his voice. "It''s an independent group led by someone called Nakul. They''ve recently secured a road construction contract and have dipped their hands into textiles, ceramics, and metals." "You mean the merchant group led by that young man who rose quickly?" Chandra asked, leaning forward. "They started with nothing and grew fast. I''ve tried to monitor their movements, but they have a very well-oiled system. There''s hardly any relevant information about their trade secrets. Even their caravans are well-protected," added Raghav Reddy fiddling with his notebook. "Do you think we should try to get them on our side? They possess enough wealth to rival that stingy old man Prabhakar from Goa," questioned Gop Shastri. "They''re a powerful force," Govinda Rao replied with a scowl and stretching his limbs. "The fact that they remain independent in this tense atmosphere suggests they''re fence-sitting, waiting for the battle to y out so they can swoop in and dere support for the winner." Chandra considered the possibility of gaining a potential ally and said, "Gop, I''ll leave the negotiations to you. Try to get them on our side. We can''t afford to let Cochin snatch another powerful merchant from under our noses." "Understood, Your Highness," Gop said with a slight bow of respect. "Also, Your Highness, Harsha has been invited by the patriarch of the Nayakas. This is a big deal. That old man is quite a force," Bji added. "Oh... Hmm... That old man is so whimsical. I wonder why he invited Harsha," Chandra gestured to Ram to lean down and whispered to him "Try to find out the reason behind the invitation. Is it just because of the road project, or is there more to it?" "Anything else to report? If not, I guess the meeting is over," Chandra said, looking around to see if anyone had more to report before he left for the royal pce. Later, as Chandra sat in the carriage, enjoying the scenery, Nekanta, who was sitting beside him and reviewing reports, spoke up. "Your Highness, we might have a problem." "What problem now?" Chandra asked. Nekanta handed a file to the prince containing documents gathered by the First Prince''s spies. Chandra skimmed through the report, his face souring at the contents. "Is this true? This is another trouble brewing," he muttered. "The report has been verified. It''s the truth, Your Highness," Nekanta replied. Chandra called Ram, who was riding a horse beside the carriage as his bodyguard, and said, "Ram, take care of this mission. It is very important." "Understood, Your Highness," Ram replied confidently. Chapter 24: Cochin Old Royal Pce of Cochin A young man sat at the head of arge meeting table, appearing uninterested as he fiddled with a small dagger. His bronze-toned skin, muscr physique, and battle scars marked him as a seasoned warrior. This was Bhairava Deva Raya, the second prince of the Vijayanagara Empire. Despite his authoritative aura, his sharp yet unimpressed gaze made most people nervous in his presence. Beside him stood his most trusted retainer, Arjun, a man in his early thirties with a scar across his eye. Known as the "Butcher of the South," Arjun had earned his fearsome reputation after losing his eye in battle against the Hoys Kingdom, where he single-handedly ughtered over a hundred men with two swords. Bhairava was in the current discussion about initiating economic warfare against his half-brother''s faction, and turned to his uncle, Rama Varma, who represented the Royal Family of Cochin. "Uncle, what is the next n to damage the Imperials?" Bhairava asked. "It will take some time to block their goods because Anand Jadhav has been snooping around a lot with his informants, Your Highness" Rama Varma reported a scornful expression forming on his face. "We have acquired the Mangalore route for this endeavor, and since we control the area now, the tax jurisdiction also falls under us," Parvathy adds. "We can hit them hard with this. But Anand has been a problem for me," Parvathy Nair, the current matriarch of the Nairs of Kozhikode, had beheaded her own father and brothers during a session fight. The Nairs were matrilineal but patriarchal, with females inheriting property but controlled by the males. However, Parvathy was an exception. In herte twenties, she was exceptionally talented in martial arts, having practiced Kripayattu from a young age. She became a lethal force within her family, excelling in swordsmanship. "Tsk... This is why females shouldn''t lead a family and should just stay where they belong," Vijayarama Panicker, the pot-bellied patriarch of the Panicker family, clicked his tongue as he spoke, looking down at Parvathy. "You old bastard! Do you want your head rolling on the floor?" Parvathy shot back, ring at him with anger. "Stop it! Both of you, you are in the presence of the Prince!" Maniratnam Thambi, an old man with a hunched back said sternly, breaking the altercation. "Aww... Why did you stop it? I wanted to see that old man''s head rolling from my Chechi''s (Sister) strike!" chuckled Ashokan Nair, the young patriarch of the Nair Family of Travancore, his hair tied up and wearing a dhoti and upper robe. The Travancore Royal Family didn''t exist in this timeline due to the shift of history, So due to this another Nair Family took control of the Travancore Region. "I apologize for interrupting your fun, Ashokan, but I have received reports that the Crown Prince is trying to secure the vacant council seat left by Patwardhan''s departure by pushing Govinda Rao as the candidate," said Kesavan Pii, cutting into Ashokan''s taunts at Vijayarama Panicker. "Oh, interesting choice," Bhairava said, his expression turning thoughtful. "Govinda is a formidable guy. But if that''s the case, we can push Ashokan as a candidate for that seat." "Hahaha!I am ready for a challenge!" replied Ashokan. Bhairava shifted his gaze and looked at Parvathy. " Can you handle Jadhav''s snooping though? We can''t afford dys." Parvathy nodded confidently. "I''ll take care of it, Your Highness. Jadhav won''t know what hit him." "Good," Bhairava replied, turning his gaze to the others. "We need to cripple the Imperials'' trade. Any other suggestions?" Rama Varma leaned forward. "Your Highness, we can also target their supply lines. Disrupt their logistics, and their strength will dwindle." Bhairava considered this. "Arjun, what do you think?" Arjun, ever the warrior, stepped forward. "It''s a sound n, Your Highness. Disrupting their supply lines will weaken them significantly. I suggest we use guerri tactics to hit their caravans." "Very well," Bhairava decided. "We''ll implement both strategies. Parvathy, handle Jadhav. Arjun, organize the raids on their supply lines." Bhairava turned serious. "How long will it take to implement the tariff against their merchants and also hit their caravans,?" "Your Highness, we are preparing. It can be implemented in about one or two months," Vijayarama Panicker responded. "And what about the Patwardhans? Do you think they will fall soon?" "Your Highness, we have been informed that their elders have gotten involved and are handling crucial operations, so they are holding out for now," Ashokan Nair informed trying to bnce a small book on his finger. "Tsk, tsk... That''s unfortunate. We could take them out soon," Bhairava sighed in disappointment. He threw the dagger he had been fiddling with, piercing the wooden table in the middle. "What about "him", Arjun? Any unusual movements?" Bhairava asked looking up at Arjun, his curiosity piqued. "No, Your Highness. He is justzing around and roaming freely around the empire," Arjun replied with a sigh. "Haaa... I hoped to use him for some stuff, but he is just as useless as Harsha," Bhairava sighed, shaking his head in disappointment. "Just prepare to tariff their goods and blockade some of their monopolized goods in our markets," Bhairava said with a sigh as he stood up to leave. "Understood, Your Highness," the nobles responded in unison, their attention fully on the prince as he made his way out of the room. As Bhairava walked to his room, he shifted his gaze to Arjun and asked, "What about the mission I entrusted to you? And is my little brother up to anything unusual?" He had a smug look on his face. "Regarding the mission, Your Highness, we have found some leads that suggest the Marathas and Mughals may be heading to war again. This time, there''s a high chance the Qutbs will join in too," Arjun reported. He continued, "As for Prince Harsha, he has made some remarkable achievements since his return from Gulbarga. He''s now been invited by the Patriarch of the Nayakas as well." Bhairava let out a loudugh. "Hahaha... Well, well. He''s starting to grow some fangs since that battle at Gulbarga, huh? Quite the troublemaker. Do you think he is a threat, Arjun?" Arjun thought for a moment before replying, "Yes, he will be one big threat if left unattended," Bhairava rubbed his chin thoughtfully "Well, Then I will let you take care of my little brother," he sported a wry smile. He continued "So Do you think the Marathas will fall this time?" "They''ll be in for a lot more trouble since the Europeans have been eyeing Surat for a long time now," replied Arjun. "So they might copse this time. Winning a two-way war is hard enough, and if the Qutbs have Portuguese support, it will be very bad for them," Bhairava said, his expression turning serious. "Your Highness, do you think we should intervene and help them?" Arjun asked curiously. "No! We cannot afford to intervene. Our economy is still on the way to recovery after all those recent wars," Bhairava quickly responded. '' Although we need the Marathas as a deterrent to Mughal expansion, I can only hope they can pull through this somehow,'' Bhairava thought as he walked into his room. "Your Highness, there is a message from your mother," a cloaked figure entered the room silently and knelt before Bhairava. "From Mother? Is something happening in the pce?" Bhairava asked, his eyes narrowing in concern. "Your Highness, we received news from the pce regarding the Crown Prince," the cloaked figure began. "The Crown Prince is currently in talks with the Emperor about some sort of deal. This could be dangerous for our faction if it''s something rted to the throne." "What the hell?" Bhairava eximed, mming his fist on the wooden table and breaking it into two pieces. "Father''s involvement means the deal is likely of national interest rather than one of Chandra''s whimsical schemes." He took a deep breath, trying to control his anger. "Arjun, Prepare the squad. If Chandra strikes with whatever this deal entails, it could be damaging for us." "Which squad should we prepare, Your Highness?" the Arjun asked, looking up cautiously. "The Agni Sena," Bhairava replied, his voice steady. Arjun was taken aback by the order. The Agni Sena was the strongest reconnaissance and assassination unit under the second prince. He didn''t question the order and asked, "What is the mission, Your Highness?" "For now, monitor the pce and the imperial nobles. Find out everything you can about this deal." "Is there anything particr we should focus on?" the cloaked man inquired interjecting the conversation. The man was a part of the Agni Sena. "Gather information about Bji Mudaliar," Bhairava ordered, his voice cold. "Why him specifically? Your Highness," the cloaked figure asked, curiosity getting the better of him. "Why else? We will assassinate him when the time is right. That man is sharp, if we can take him out sooner the better" Bhairava said, his tone sending a chill down the cloaked man''s spine. The man nodded, rising to his feet. "Understood, Your Highness. We will proceed immediately." As the cloaked figure exited, Bhairava turned to Arjun, who had been observing. "We must act swiftly. This could change everything." Arjun nodded, his expression filled with determination replied. "We won''t let the First Prince outmaneuver us, Your Highness." Bhairava gave a curt nod, his mind already strategizing the next moves. The stakes were higher than ever, and he would do whatever it took to secure his position. Chapter 25: Sister As the first rays of sunlight filtered through the curtains, the young man stirred beneath the soft, cloud-like duvet. Therge plush bed cradled his body, reluctant to release him from itsfortable embrace. He slowly opened his eyes, blinking away the remnants of sleep. The room was bathed in a gentle golden glow, highlighting the dust motes that danced in the air. A light breeze carried the sweet scent of blooming flowers from the garden outside. He stretchednguidly, his muscles rxing as he sank deeper into the mattress for a moment. The cool sheets rustled softly against his skin as he shifted, savouring thest moments of drowsiness before fully awakening. Harsha finally sat up, the plush pillows falling away, and he ran a hand through his tousled hair. He took a deep breath, filling his lungs with the fresh morning air, feeling invigorated. "Haa... feels good to rest," he murmured to himself. He got up and began to warm up his body with some exercises in his spacious room. A few stretches, followed by bodyweight exercises, ensured that he stayed fit. Harsha had decided to take a day off. Since he had been reborn into this body, he had yet to take a proper rest. He had always been working out, honing his body, andpleting various tasks. He wasn''t tired in his mind, but it seemed like his body was moving very slowlypared to his mind. The body didn''t seem to be able to keep up with his work ethics yet. So he decided to take a rest to refresh his body. After his exercises, Harsha walked to therge window, pushing the curtains aside to let in more light. The view of the garden was breathtaking, with flowers in full bloom and the morning dew glistening on the leaves. He smiled, feeling a rare moment of peace. "Today, no training, no meetings, just rest," he said aloud, as if convincing himself. He dressed infortable clothes and made his way to the small reading nook by the window, picking up a book he had been meaning to read. Harsha picked up a book about a love story between a princess and amoner boy. As he read. The princess, bound by the constraints of her royal lineage, fell deeply in love with amoner. Their love, though pure and passionate, faced obstacles. The story described their secret meetings and whispered promises. Despite the knowledge that their love was forbidden, they dreamed of a life together. Eventually, driven by their desire to be free from the chains of her birth, they ran away to a distantnd, hoping to find happiness far from those who opposed their union. But their escape was short-lived. The princess''s father, the king, enraged by his daughter''s defiance and her choice of a lowlymoner, dispatched his soldiers to find them. The boy was captured and executed for seducing the princess, a punishment meant to serve as a stern warning. The princess, heartbroken and grieving the loss of her beloved, was forced to return to the pce. Overwhelmed by sorrow and despair, she ultimately took her own life. Harsha closed the book and clicked his tongue in irritation. "So dumb... Why didn''t she just poison the king?" he muttered to himself, a dark chuckle escaping his lips. "Would''ve been so much easier. And themoner should''ve known better. Of course, the king would send troops." He tossed the book aside, shaking his head. Harsha could observe the emotions of others, but he never truly felt anything himself. Sympathy, empathy, love¡ªthese were foreign concepts. To him, people were either pawns or stepping stones, tools to achieve whatever amused him at the moment. He got up and stretched, his muscles rippling beneath his skin. As he moved, he thought back to the research facility where he had learned to harness the power of anger. Every time he got angry, his body''s performance would skyrocket. He had mastered the art of controlled rage, turning it on and off like a switch to enhance hisbat abilities. A knock on the door drew Harsha''s attention from the window. He turned slightly, still gazing at the garden below. "Enter," hemanded. Praveen stepped in, bowing slightly, a book as usual in his hands. "Your Highness, I have a message for you." Harsha didn''t turn around fully, his eyes still on the vibrant flowers. "What is it? I''m sure I''ve finished all the work rted to the roads," he said, a hint of impatience in his voice. "It''s something else, Your Highness," Praveen muttered nervously, shifting his weight from one foot to the other. Harsha finally turned to face him, curiosity piqued. "Something else? Exin." Praveen kept his head down, rying the message. "Your Highness has been summoned by Her Highness Lakshmi Deva Raya." Harsha''s brow furrowed. "Who is that?" "Your elder sister, Your Highness. She has invited you to tea and lunch," Praveen exined. Harsha''s expression softened with curiosity. "My elder sister, huh? And what does she want?" Praveen nced up briefly, then lowered his eyes again. "The message didn''t specify, Your Highness. It simply mentioned the invitation." Harsha smirked, with a tinge of amusement. "Tea and lunch, you say? This should be interesting." He straightened his robes and gestured for Praveen to lead the way. "Very well. Let''s not keep her waiting." As they walked through the pce corridors, Harsha''s mind gears were turning. He had not interacted much with his family, and this sudden invitation was intriguing. He wondered what Lakshmi wanted. "Is there anything in particr I should know about this person?" questioned Harsha. "She is the elder half-sister and the oldest among the siblings. I would describe Her Highness as a free-spirited individual." "What do you mean by that," asked Harsha looking around. "Well, She is not one to be bound by anyone. Despite being fairly talented she doesn''t want to be bound by royal duties and does whatever she wants to," Praveen praised Lakshmi''s attitude and added "Her highness also helps a lot of people," Harsha narrowed his eyes and said "I see," '' Hmm, Something doesn''t add up. I wonder what,'' he thought as he walked to the courtyard. Upon reaching the courtyard, Praveen bowed slightly and said "Your Highness, Only you are allowed from here on out, Just walk straight to reach the designated ce," Harsha silently stepped into the courtyard, his gaze sharp looking at the freshly bloomed flowers and neatly trimmed hedges. In the distance, he saw a small pavilion, an individual sitting across a table in the quiet pavilion. As he approached, the view became clearer, revealing a poised young woman draped in a ck and red saree. Her silky hair cascaded over her shoulders like the darkness of night, and her bindi added an elegant touch to her look. Her eyes, like obsidian, held a sharp aura of authority. She rose as soon as Harsha came into view and walked towards him with a weing smile. "Harsha, thank you foring," she said, her voice sweet and soothing like a melodious tune. She gently grabbed his arm and pulled him toward the pavilion. "Come, since I haven''t visited you in a long time, I have prepared some tea and snacks." Harsha followed her lead. The table was adorned with delicate porcin tea cups, a steaming pot of tea, and an array of tempting snacks. The Pavilion had a soothing air, cooling and calming him down as he sat. As they settled down for tea, Lakshmi poured him a cup, her movements graceful and practiced. "I haven''t talked to you for a while, so I thought I would catch up on some things," she began, handing him the cup. Harsha took the cup, studying his sister''s face. "I appreciate the gesture, Sister. What have you been up to?" "Eh? Me, I have been roaming around a lot these days, It''s so much fun," she said beaming with energy. "Ah! That''s great to hear I guess, Sister," Lakshmi, her eyes filled with concern, asked, "Is the injury healed? Do you remember your sister?" she caressed his forehead lightly with a worried expression. "Yeah, it''s healed. No, I don''t remember you," he replied, his voice cold as he gazed down at Lakshmi. "Ah, that''s quite a pity," Lakshmi uttered in a low voice. Then she continued."I hear you have been quite involved in the road projects. How is that going?" Lakshmi''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. Lakshmi was like a ball of fresh energy. Her obsidian eyes sparkled with emotions enamoring everyone around her. She spoke delicately and her voice had a captivating tendency. "It''s progressing well. We are ahead of schedule, and the new routes should significantly improve trade," Harsha replied, his tone measured. "That''s good to hear," Lakshmi said with a smile. "Father will be pleased with your progress." Harsha spent a few hours with Lakshmi, talking and catching up on different events. He studied her gestures and actions since he didn''t know her character. In the few hours he spent with her, he learned about her free-spirited nature, and how she traveled to different parts of the empire covertly to experience various aspects of life. He concluded that she was just a unique person who didn''t want to be bound by her tag of Royalty. But his intuition said something wasn''t adding up, Harsha couldn''t point it out. The day had ended, and the night sky was filled with stars like diamond chunks in the jet-ck space. He was now prepared to ept the invitation extended by the Patriarch of the Nayakas and visit their mansion in Thanjavur. Chapter 26: Wild cub Harsha was preparing to depart for the Nayaka''s mansion in Thanjavur. The past few days had been a whirlwind of activity following his meeting with his elder sister, Lakshmi. He had been busy managing various issues in the road development projects and addressing the concerns that arose. Now, with everything in order, he decided it was time to visit the Nayakas. Prashant had proven to be quite effective in handling tasks and solving problems after Harsha''s strict teachings. Harsha had instructed him on the methods advantages and disadvantages in different terrains, how to allocate and reservend for roads, and how to handle disputes efficiently. With Prashant managing things smoothly, Harsha felt confident leaving for Thanjavur. He made his way to the Northern Complex to inform the Empress of his departure. The Empress was likely already aware of the invitation from the Nayakas'' Patriarch, but Harsha knew it was his duty to formally inform her of his travel ns, as she was in charge of pce affairs. As he walked through the pce corridors, Harsha''s thoughts drifted to the uing journey. The Nayakas of Thanjavur were known for their military prowess and strategic importance. Meeting the Patriarch could be a significant opportunity, but it also carried potential risks. Upon reaching the Empress''s quarters, he was greeted by a servant who led him to her. The Empress was seated by arge window, her elegant form silhouetted by the sunlight streaming into the room. "Your Majesty," Harsha began with a respectful bow, "I havee to inform you of my departure to the Nayakas'' mansion in Thanjavur. The Patriarch has extended an invitation, and I believe it is an opportunity worth pursuing." The Empress looked up from the documents she was reading, her gaze sharp and assessing. "Harsha, I am aware of the invitation. It is indeed an important opportunity. Ensure that you don''t bring shame to the Royal Family." Harsha nodded. "I will, Your Majesty. I have made all necessary arrangements for my absence, and Prashant is well-prepared to handle any issues that may arise." The Empress gave a small nod of approval. "Very well. Travel safely and make the most of this visit." "Thank you, Your Majesty," Harsha replied. With the formalitiespleted, Harsha took his leave and headed to his chambers. A week had passed since Harsha had left the capital, Hampi. During his journey to Thanjavur, Harsha had visited numerous ces, acquainting himself with the intricacies of the Empire. He paid his respects at various temples, such as Mahabaleshwar and Tirupati, marveling at their architectural expertise and spiritual ambiance. ''It''s fascinating how these structures have withstood the test of time,'' he thought, admiring the dedication and artistry of the ancient builders. Harsha was impressed by the maintenance of some towns in the Empire. ''The urban nning here is remarkable,'' he noted. However, his admiration quickly faded as he witnessed the dire living conditions of the masses. Basic necessities werecking, and most people were uneducated and impoverished, surviving on the bare minimum. ''How can an empire be strong if its foundation is so weak? '' he wondered, his gaze shifting to the poor people in every vige they pass through. The most sickening sight was the tant caste discrimination. Lower-caste individuals were treated with disdain, their lives marred by systemic oppression. ''This is beyond idiotic,'' he thought to himself. '' did any scripture advocate for such discrimination? The caste system was meant forbor division, not a hierarchy of worth.'' Harsha vaguely knew about some scriptures after reading them from the library in the pce. He found the system idiotic because it didn''t favor merit but status. He is a person who prefers merit over status. Status can only get you so far, but if the person is capable he can be of much more use. Now, Harsha found himself in a small town near the border of Tamil Nadu. Lying in a vast grass field, he soaked in the cool breeze and the vibrant greenery that seemed to stretch endlessly. The clear blue sky overhead was a canvas of serenity, while the chirping birds and the earthy scent of the soil provided a calming backdrop. ''Nature''s beauty is a stark contrast to the ugliness I''ve witnessed,'' he mused, closing his eyes for a moment of peace. As hey there, he reflected on the past week. ''I''ve learned so much, yet there''s still so much to understand about this era.'' He stretched his limbs, feeling the softness of the grass beneath him. Later, Harsha was in the carriage continuing the travel to Thanjavur after a brief period of rest. He looked out of the carriage as he was being escorted by a couple of soldiers through a dense forest on the outskirts of the Tamil Nadu border. As it would take a few hours to even reach the next town as said by the Guard Captain, Rahul Shetty, Harshaid down in the carriage and read a book that he carried along so he wouldn''t be bored during his travels from one town to another and also used the time to learn something about the Empire and its history for future reference. Harsha was apanied by elite guards from various units of the army led by a man named Rahul Shetty, Narayana and Varun both insisted on joining as guards in his journey to Thanjavur, and were approved by Rama Nayaka the Vice-captain of the Pce Guards. A few hourster, A knock was heard on the carriage door, and this jolted Harsha awake as he fell asleep reading in the carriage. The Guard Captain said, "Your Highness, We are approaching a town. We will rest for an hour or two here as we need to restock some supplies." "Sure," said Harsha in a drowsy voice as he stretched his arms after waking up from a good nap. Harsha looked out of the carriage window as they approached the town slowly. The lush greenery surrounding the town stretched out before him, with green pastures on the outskirts and peopleboring in the fields. India had been an agrarian society for centuries, relying heavily on agriculture due to the subcontinent''s vast arablend and good climate. The carriage entered the town, weaving through its narrow streets. Harsha noticed a crowd gathered in the middle of the road, the sound of screams and shouting growing louder as they approached. "What is going on? Why have so many people gathered there?" Harsha asked the Guard Captain riding beside his carriage. "Your Highness, it seems they have caught a thief," replied the Guard Captain, his voice steady and indifferent. ''A case of mob justice, eh?'' Harsha clicked his tongue and ran his hand through his dishevelled hair, disgusted by the noise and chaos. "Stop themotion. I will personally mediate the problem," he stated. The Guard Captain was taken aback by the order. "Your Highness, you don''t need to interfere." "I don''t like to repeat myself, Guard Captain," Harsha said, ring at him with a frown. "Yes, Your Highness," the Guard Captain replied, bowing slightly. He had no power to question royal authority. A scream pierced the air as the order was given, and the crowd began to calm down upon seeing the royal crest on the carriage and the soldiers. Harsha exited the carriage, feeling the gaze of the crowd upon him, wondering what a royal family member was doing in their small town. The Guard Captain was about to order the crowd to bow, but Harsha stopped him, finding the gesture excessive and tiresome. He made his way to the center of themotion and saw a middle-aged bald man standing over a young boy whoy on the ground, blood dripping from his forehead and bruises covering his body. The boy''s clothes were caked with mud as he tried to shield himself from the mob''s blows. Harsha noted the boy''s gaze, wild and full of rage, directed at the bald man. ''Ohh, It''s a wild cub, seems like he wants to tear apart the bald bastard,'' he chuckled to himself. "What happened here?" Harsha inquired, his expression indifferent as he looked down at the bloodied boy. "Your Highness, THIS LOWER CASTE SCUM TRIED TO ROB MY STORE!" the bald man yelled, his face contorted with rage as he pointed at the boy. "I DIDN''T ROB YOUR STORE! YOU TOOK MY MONEY AND DIDN''T GIVE ME FOOD I PAID FOR!" yelled the boy back at the bald guy, his voice trembling and eyes tearing up at the situation and pain he was currently experiencing. "YOU SCUM! DID YOU THINK I WOULD FEED SCUM LIKE YOU AT MY STORE?" said the bald man. Harsha quickly grasped the reality of the situation: the man had tried to rob the boy, refusing him food because of his lower caste. Disgust twisted Harsha''s features as he noticed the small pouch of coins clutched in the man''s hand, while the young boy had nothing. Harsha turned to the boy, who was trembling under the weight of the usation. "What do you have to say for yourself?" he asked, his voice cold. The boy, barely able to speak through his tears, whispered, "I... I didn''t steal anything," " He is lyi-," began the bald man only to be cut off mid-sentence by Harsha. "That''s enough. You all are fucking annoying! I will give appropriate punishment to the wrongdoer," Harsha spat, rubbing his forehead in irritation. ''This annoying fat bastard.'' "Cut off the fingers of that fat bastard there. He is the one who stole from the young boy," Harsha ordered, pointing at the bald man and running his hand through his hair in frustration. The smile quickly drained from the bald man''s face as he heard the prince''smand. The guards swiftly seized him from running away and dragged him away, ignoring his pleas. Harsha looked down at the boy, who was covered in mud and blood. Despite his frail appearance, his eyes burned with a fierce determination, like a wild cub fighting to survive. The boy''s thin, pale frame suggested severe malnutrition, and his gaze toward the bald man was filled with a deep-seated hatred. ''I like that wild look. Maybe I should raise this cub into a fully grown tiger,'' Harsha mused, intrigued by the boy''s fierce spirit. Harsha was faintly reminded of his previous life, seeing the boy''s desperate struggle to survive. He, too, had once fought tooth and nail to endure the harsh conditions of the research facility. In the research facility death was an everyday thing. He had faced death and killed people countless times. "Clean this mess up, and treat the boy''s wounds," Harshamanded to Varun and Narayana who were silently standing gazing at the situation nkly. "Yes, Your Highness," they both said in Unison snapping back to reality. Chapter 27: Subordinate A few hours had passed since the incident in the town centre. Harsha sat on the outskirts of the town, sipping tea while waiting for the young boy to wake up after treatment. The boy had passed out after themotion died down, and Harsha had instructed the soldiers to leave the town and wait for the boy to regain consciousness before continuing their journey. "Your Highness, why must we wait for the boy to wake? We can leave him in the nearby clinic after paying the necessary fee for his food and treatment," inquired Guard Captain Rahul Shetty, ncing at the sleeping boy. Harsha looked up from his tea, his expression cold and unyielding. "Are you questioning my decision?" he asked, his voice carrying a subtle edge. The captain''s face turned a shade paler. "No, no, not at all, Your Highness," he stammered, looking awkward and flustered under Harsha''s icy gaze. "Good," Harsha replied, taking another sip of tea. "Then don''t bring it up again." Rahul Shetty nodded quickly, bowing his head. "As you wish, Your Highness." Just then, the young boy jolted awake and looked at Harsha sipping tea from his cup nonchntly. He then stood and pointed his finger at Harsha, asking, "Who are you? And where am I right now?" Rahul Shetty looked at him in anger. "Hey! How dare you address the Royal Prince in that disrespectful tone of yours?" Before Rahul could say more, Harsha interjected, "Come on, no need to get angry. And you, sit down there! I waited to talk to you." He added, "Don''t worry, I won''t harm you, and we are just on the outskirts of the town." The boy looked around nervously and saw other soldiers around the area guarding the prince and ring at him, so he reluctantly agreed to the order and sat down, looking at the Prince with a fearful expression. "Wh- What does the Prince of the Empire want from me?" asked the boy, unable to meet Harsha''s gaze. "Nothing much! Just tell me about yourself," replied Harsha, putting down the empty teacup. "Um... I am Viswa, and I live alone in a house on the outskirts of the town," timidly replied the boy. Standing beside Harsha were, Varun and Narayana. Varun, with his stern expression, kept a close eye on the surroundings, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. Narayana, standing beside the Prince with his hands folded. Varun spoke up, his voice deep andmanding, "Viswa, you should know that His Highness has taken an interest in you. It''s not every day someone gets such an opportunity." "Oh! What about your parents?" inquired Harsha with a curious expression. "They abandoned me four years ago here, so I don''t know anything about them," said Viswa, with a hint of sadness in his voice. "Hmm... Interesting! Myst question: Do you want to continue living like this or want to get out of this situation" Harsha smiled as he presented a choice to the boy that would determine the path of his life. Viswa looked visibly confused by the Prince''s question and pondered about what he meant by getting out of this situation. He didn''t want to live this hellish life where he was being discriminated against daily for his birth and wanted to live his life with a purpose. He wanted to be recognized for something. "I don''t want to live in this hellish situation anymore! But I can''t do anything about this," tears welled up in his eyes as Viswa mumbled in a trembling voice filled with sadness. "Of course, you can do something about this," Harsha said as he stood up and extended a hand to Viswa, who was sitting with tears streaming down his face. He continued, "Be my subordinate," All the soldiers present including Varun and Narayana were all shocked by the statement as the Prince intended to bring a lower caste boy along with them to the Royal capital. Rahul, the Guard Captain, interfered in the situation. "Your Highness, The Emperor won''t allow this boy of lower caste to apany you. It tarnishes the honor of the Royal Family!" Harsha, upon hearing this statement, red at Rahul Shetty, his sharp gaze shut up the guard captain in an instant. No one dared to utter another word as the prince looked around the field. The soldiers froze in ce and heaved a sigh of relief as Harsha''s gaze softened. Harsha although didn''t really care about the discrimination. He didn''t like people questioning his decisions with just tant biased opinions. "Guard Captain, I am pretty sure I told you to shut your trap up," Harsha spoke, his voice sending chills down the spine of the Guard captain who hung his head in shame. Rahul Shetty, Considered the youngest prince was the pushover in the beginning, But not anymore after hearing the stories of his fight against Narayana and the rumors about the prince killing more than 20 Bahmani soldiers alone. "If someone has an objection, Raise your hand. Make sure if you raise your hand you should have the skill to back it up," Harsha announced, his gaze shifting from the escort soldiers and Guard captain. Unsurprisingly none of them stepped forward after the rumors spread of the Prince''s martial prowess. Harsha looked at Viswa and asked, "Do you have anything precious in your house that you wish to take with you?" Viswa, who was visibly scared about the situation that unfolded in front of him due to his being lower caste, said in a low trembling voice, "No, Your Highness." "Let''s move then after Viswa takes a bath and changes! Viswa will travel in the carriage with me and Varun give him some good clothes to wear," Harsha ordered. Varunplied with the orders without voicing hesitation as his respect for the prince had grown in the past few weeks. The prince''s work was unmatched in his eyes, someone who was talented but also worked hard to keep himself at his best. An hourter, Harsha found himself traveling to the Thanjavur in the carriage, now apanied by Viswa, who had changed into a new set of clothes provided by the royal entourage. Viswa''s nervous fidgeting did not go unnoticed by Harsha, who sat silently observing him. The boy was clearly not used to such an experience. As they traveled, the only sounds were the rhythmic tter of the carriage wheels and the asional chirping of birds. Viswa, now clean and dressed in fine clothes, looked entirely different from the boy who had been lying bloodied in the mud just hours before. Though still thin from malnutrition, his shoulder-length hair and bronze skin gave him a striking appearance. To break the silence that had settled between them, Harsha inquired, "What is your age?" "Seventeen, Your Highness," Viswa quickly replied, his voice tinged with nervousness. "You seem like you have a lot of questions to ask. Go ahead; we will be traveling for the next three days anyway," Harsha said, turning his gaze from the window to Viswa, who was sitting stiffly across from him. Viswa, clearly flustered and still shaken by the recent turn of events, gathered his courage and timidly asked, "What use am I to you, Your Highness?" "You are going to be my subordinate," Harsha replied, clicking his tongue as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. "Subordinate? But why me, Your Highness?" Viswa asked, his expression with a tinge of confusion. "Just because I felt like it. I''m giving you a chance to show me your worth. I chose you because you had an interesting look, not because of my big heart to help the needy," Harsha stated nonchntly, waving a hand dismissively. "What if I fail to meet your expectations?" Viswa inquired anxiously, his voice trembling with fear. "I will cast you away. I don''t need ipetent people in my midst," Harsha replied coldly. "If you prove to be useless, it will just show that was your worth all along." Viswa, after hearing this blunt statement, began to understand that the prince valued merit above all else. "Um... Your Highness, people might start defaming you if you take someone of lower caste like me as your subordinate," Viswa mentioned hesitantly, looking down at his hands. "HAHAHA!, You think measlyments would affect me? Discrimination against you won''t end just because I endorse you. It might continue until you prove your worth to the masses," Harsha said, letting out a heartyugh. His eyes bore into Viswa''s, filled with amusement. "I n to end this caste system once and for all. To achieve that, I need someone to prove that one can stand at the top despite the hurdles. That someone is going to be you." ''Giving purposes to people can make them work harder and create a drive to push past their limits, What is a better purpose of a person who has suffered discrimination than to end it by their own hands,'' Harsha thought, his face stered with a smirk. Ending the caste system was never part of his n, He just wanted to give a purpose to the boy so he could make use of him at his best. Since he gave him a purpose like this, he nned to follow through. '' The caste system is a redundant practice; it''s not efficient for an empire to stick to this,'' Harsha thought, his face reflecting his cold determination. His main motive for ending the caste system wasn''t driven by idealism but by a desire to maximize efficiency and avoid future conflict within the empire. "Take rest. It''s going to be a long journey till we reach our destination," Harsha advised, settling back into his seat. Viswa, realizing the weight of the opportunity and the burden of expectations ced upon him, nodded silently. He knew that his life had taken an unexpected turn and that the road ahead would be filled with challenges. Chapter 28: Viswa When Viswa was six years old, at such a young age he noticed the disdain in his parents'' eyes. They always looked at him as if he were a burden, though young Viswa didn''t understand why. Despite their coldness, he longed for their love and affection, which he never received. Viswa was thirteen when he and his parents moved to the outskirts of the town where he was currently staying. His life hadn''t been easy, but he found sce in being close to his parents, even though they didn''t seem to care for him. Despite their indifference, he felt content just being with them. That fragile contentment shattered when, one day, his parents suddenly left him. Viswa had gone to the nearby forest to pick fruits, and when he returned, the house was empty. His parents were gone, leaving no trace. For days, Viswa waited in front of his small, empty house, surviving on the fruits he had picked, hoping against hope that his parents would return. Days turned into weeks, and despite knowing deep down that he had been abandoned, he couldn''t bring himself to leave the ce he had once called home. ''What did I do wrong?! Was I not a good kid? Why did Mom and Dad leave me?! '' Millions of thoughts flooded Viswa''s mind as tears streamed down his cheeks. The pain of abandonment was overwhelming, but somehow, he managed to grow apart from these thoughts. Determined to better himself, he held onto the hope that someone might one day recognize and treasure him. Four years had passed since that fateful day, and now Viswa was seventeen. The town he lived near had expanded into the area where he used to hunt and gather fruits, forcing him to seek sustenance elsewhere. Unfortunately, his luck had run out; there were few fruits or animals nearby. To gather anything, he had to venture deep into the forest, a terrifying and dangerous prospect. With no other choice, Viswa began gathering herbs close to his house to sell to the local doctor. He knew he was being paid far less than the herbs were worth, but the doctor was his only customer. Day in and day out, he faced discrimination from the townsfolk due to the fact that his parents were known lower caste in the town, yet he persevered, doing whatever it took to survive with the little he had. One day, Viswa went to buy some food from his usual ce, only to find it closed. Hungry and desperate, he decided to try a different store. He handed the store owner a pouch of coins, the usual amount he paid for food. The store owner scoffed at him. "For scum like you, I charge more than that," the owner sneered. "What? I usually pay this much at the other shop," Viswa replied, confused. "I don''t care. Just get lost," the store owner retorted. When Viswa reached to take his pouch back, the owner suddenly kicked him in the stomach, sending him sprawling to the ground. The store owner smirked down at him. "Why should I give you this back?" he taunted. "You didn''t give me food. Why are you keeping the money?" Viswa gasped, clutching his stomach in pain. A crowd began to gather, drawn by themotion. No one asked Viswa for his side of the story. They blindly believed the store owner''s usations that Viswa had tried to rob him. What followed was a brutal act of mob justice. Viswa curled up on the ground, trying to protect himself from the kicks and blows raining down on him. Every day was painful to live. He felt a burning sense of injustice as rage filled him. Why was he treated this way just because he was of a lower caste? Viswa cursed the gods. ''Are these so-called gods responsible for this unfair system?'' The beatings continued to fall upon him, and he slowly started losing hope that he would survive. Suddenly, a scream pierced the air, and the crowd dispersed, leaving Viswa lying there with wounds and bruises all over his body. Dizzy from the hits and blood loss, he saw a blurred image of a soldier with a royal crest. Fear gripped his soul, draining the color from his face. Royals would likely have him executed without listening to his side because of his lower caste. Through his blurred vision, he saw a man in luxurious clothes walking toward him. What ensued after the young man arrived was entirely unexpected for Viswa. For the first time in his life, someone believed his words. Instead of looking at him like a lower-caste burden, the young man regarded him with a gaze that was different¡ªcruelly indifferent, but not dismissive. There was no sympathy, nopassion, just a piercing look that seemed to see right through the false usations. Viswa''s heart pounded as he heard the man issue amand. Themanding voice sliced through the chaos, and the store owner was forcibly dragged away. The crowd, which had moments before been a menacing mob, now fell silent and parted like a tide before the man''s presence. As the relief washed over him, His body began to sumb to the pain and exhaustion. He felt the weight of the injustice lifts ever so slightly. The hard ground beneath him seemed less cold and harsh as his vision blurred. Hisst conscious thought was not of the beatings or the unfairness of his life, but of the strange, emotionless young man who, with a few words, had altered the course of his cruel fate. The world around him faded, and he passed out. Viswa woke up with pain throbbing in his head and body from the brutal beating he had endured. Groggy and disoriented, he heard voices nearby. Turning his head, he saw a tall, fully armoured man with a royal crest speaking to another individual seatedfortably. This man was dressed luxuriously with minimal jewellery, and he was calmly sipping tea, not even sparing him a nce. Mustering the courage, Viswa pointed at the man and demanded, "Who are you? Why am I here in the forest?" The armoured man''s demeanour instantly changed, his face contorting with anger. "Hey!! How dare you address the Royal Prince in that disrespectful tone of yours?" he barked, his voice like thunder. Viswa''s heart raced. He had assumed the man might be of high nobility, but realizing he was in the presence of the Prince of the Empire filled him with fear. He felt the gravity of his words and actions. The prince, still sipping his tea with an air of indifference, finally shifted his gaze to look at Viswa. His eyes were cold, devoid of any warmth. "Sit down," he said, his voice calm. Viswa obeyed, his mind racing with questions and fears. The prince''s indifferent gaze seemed to pierce through him, making it clear that this encounter was not out of kindness but rather a matter of curiosity or perhaps a test. The Prince''s question caught Viswa off guard. He asked if Viswa wanted to escape the hellish situation he was currently facing. Viswa had always yearned to escape but had never known how. The fear that he might face simr discrimination in any new town had kept him trapped in the hellish cycle. Tears welled up in his eyes as he expressed his desire to flee this life of misery and prove his worth to someone, anyone, in the future. For the first time in his life, He saw a glimmer of hope. It was a small flicker, but it ignited a spark in his otherwise dark existence. The Prince extended his hand, offering him the position of his subordinate. Though a barrage of questions flooded his mind, Viswa seized this opportunity. It was the only lifeline he had to escape the abyss of his current life. Later, he understood that the path to escape wasn''t that easy. The support of the Prince wouldn''t magically end the discrimination he faced. But Viswa was determined. For the first time, someone had given him a purpose and a chance to advance his life. He clung to this chance, resolved to meet the Prince''s expectations. Observing the Prince, Viswa saw a person unlike any he had encountered before. The calmness and coldness the Prince radiated were visible, and his deep ck eyes seemed to pierce Viswa''s soul, looking down on him as if he were an ant that he could squash in a heartbeat. Internally, Viswa vowed never to give up. He was determined to change his wretched life and the system that had destroyed so many lives like his. He decided to formally vow his life to the prince the day he proved his worth to the prince. He swore to take revenge on everyone who had looked down on him. He would climb to the top, using this chance he had been given, perhaps on a whim of the Prince. He would stand on top and look down on those who had called him trash or worthless. He swore to destroy the unjust systematic practice of birth-based discrimination with his very own hands, whether the path would be bloody or not. As they continued their journey, Viswa''s resolve only hardened. He would not fail. He would not be cast aside. He would be someone who mattered, an integral piece for the prince, someone who could change the world. And it all started with this chance, this spark ignited by the Prince''s indifferent hand. Chapter 29: Nayakas Thanjavur, Nayaka''s Family Mansion. After a gruelling journey through the unrefined roadwork, Harsha finally arrived in Thanjavur. The town was a stark contrast to the many viges and towns he had passed through on his way. Thanjavur was bustling with life, filled with vibrant and happy people. The cleanliness and maintenance of the town were impressive, far superior to other ces he had seen during his travels. Guards were also seen patrolling to maintain civil order in the town. As his carriage rolled along the town''s paved road, apanied by his contingent of guards, Harsha took in the sights and sounds around him. The air was filled with the melodious tunes of temple bells and soothing hymns, creating a beautiful atmosphere. The people moved about with purpose, and the market stalls overflowed with goods, adding to the town''s lively ambience. Harsha turned his gaze to Viswa, who was looking out the carriage window in awe at the bustling town and its happy people. Harsha figured it was Viswa''s first time in such arge and vibrant ce. "Viswa, we will be visiting the Nayaka''s mansion. I hope you show your best behaviour," he spoke with a deep sigh. "Yes, Your Highness, I will not disappoint you," Viswa replied, tearing his eyes away from the window to nod earnestly. During their travels, Harsha had given Viswa a book to read. He soon discovered that Viswa didn''t know how to read or write. Additionally, Viswacked basic manners, resembling an untamed wild beast cub. "Well, I will arrange something for you when we reach the mansion," Harsha said, more to himself than to Viswa. "Umm?" Viswa responded, looking confused but hopeful. Harsha dismissed his curiosity with a wave of his hand and turned his attention back to the passing scenery. The carriage continued its journey through the town, moving closer to the grand mansion of the Nayakas. As the carriage approached the mansion, the guards at the entrance stood at attention, recognizing the royal crest on the carriage. The gates swung open, and Harsha''s carriage entered the expansive courtyard. As the carriage came to a halt in the expansive courtyard, Harsha stepped out, followed by a slightly nervous but curious Viswa. The guards and servants of the mansion greeted them with deep bows, acknowledging the presence of royalty. An elderly man came forward, his back hunched and his demeanour suggesting he was the butler of the grand mansion. With a slight bow, he greeted Harsha, "Wee, His Highness Harsha Deva Raya, to the Nayaka''s house." "The patriarch awaits your presence, Your Highness," he continued, gesturing towards therge doors and preparing to guide Harsha to the patriarch. "Narayana and Varun, both of you take care of Viswa. I allow you to visit the town for now, but return before nightfall," Harsha ordered the two men standing beside him. Narayana, with a puzzled expression, asked, "Your Highness, are you sure it''s wise to let him roam around freely?" Harsha leaned in close and whispered, only for them to hear, "If I hear you both discriminating against him for his caste, I will make you both pay." The warning sent a shiver down their spines. They stood straight and saluted, "Understood, Your Highness." Viswa, watching this scene in confusion, asked hesitantly, "Your Highness, am I allowed to go see the town?" Harsha nodded. "Yes," Viswa''s eyes lit up brightly at the chance to see the big town for the first time in his life. "Thank you, Your Highness. I promise I won''t disappoint you." "Guide me to the patriarch," Harsha said as he turned to the butler and walked into the mansion. The elderly butler bowed slightly, "This way, Your Highness." He gestured toward therge door, ready to guide Harsha to the patriarch. The mansion of the Nayakas wasn''t as grand as the pce but boasted impressive architecture, sprawling over a wide area. Harsha walked through the corridors, noting the intricate carvings and vibrant tapestries, and guided to arge, unguarded study room. ''Why are the rooms left unguarded? Does he have such confidence in his own safety that he believes assassination attempts within his mansion are impossible, or does he think he can handle any threat on his own? '' he thought The room was lined with shelves of ancient scrolls and manuscripts. The patriarch, an elderly man with amanding presence, rose from behind a massive desk and extended his hand warmly. "Greetings, Prince Harsha. I have indeed been eager for your arrival," he said. Harsha returned the gesture with a slight bow. "Greetings, Patriarch. I heard you have been eager for my arrival." The patriarch chuckled heartily. "HAHAHA! Of course, Prince Harsha. So, how was the journey to Thanjavur?" Harsha smirked. "Oh, it was fine. I even picked up a wild cub on the way." "A wild cub, you say?" The patriarch raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "That sounds interesting." Harsha''s smirk widened. "Yes, a young boy with potential. We''ll see how he fares." The patriarch nodded thoughtfully. "I see. We can discuss the formalities tomorrow if you want to rest from the long journey, Prince." Harsha waved a hand dismissively. "No need for rest, Patriarch. I prefer to get things done. Let''s discuss what needs to be done." The patriarch admired Harsha''s determination and gestured for him to sit. "Very well, Prince Harsha. Let''s get started." "I suppose the Patriarch didn''t invite me for fun!" Harsha remarked as he sat down on the plush sofa. Rudra Nayaka''s yful gaze shifted to one of seriousness. "Oh, Prince Harsha, I was merely extending a courtesy invite because we are partners now. This old man has no hidden agenda," he said, maintaining a straight face. Harsha''s expression hardened. "The Nayaka Patriarch who hasn''t invited the first prince or the second prince is saying he invited me out of courtesy? Drop the act, Rudra Simha Nayaka," he said, crossing his legs and locking eyes with the Patriarch. The air in the room seemed to crackle with tension as if a spark could ignite it into mes. The butler stood at a loss for words, the tension in the room thick enough to cut with a knife. Just as he was about to intervene, the Patriarch''sughter echoed through the room, shattering the heavy silence. "Ah! You got me!" Rudra Nayaka eximed, hisughter resonating off the walls. "Of course, I didn''t invite you out of courtesy. But my intentions are honest," he said, his tone bing earnest as he leaned forward, meeting Harsha''s gaze with unwavering seriousness. "So, what are your ''honest'' intentions, Patriarch?" Harsha inquired, running his hand through his hair. Rudra Nayaka scratched his eyepatch thoughtfully. "I was just curious about the prince''s change and wanted to confirm the feats of the Battle of Gulbarga." Harsha leaned back into the sofa, looking up at the ceiling with an indifferent expression. "Hmmm! You should know how true the rumours are, considering you decided to nt your person in my convoy." His tone was casual, but his words carried a sharp edge. "HAHAHA, so you found that out as well. You''ve changed a lot from your previous gloomy self," Rudra Nayaka eximed. With a grin stered on his face, he continued, "Does the prince n to take the throne?" Harsha paused, contemting his response. ''Hmm, what should I say here? The Nayaka Patriarch has always kept his word, I''ve heard from others.'' "Of course," Harsha said confidently. '' It doesn''t matter whether he knows anyway. It would be assumed anyway cause i have not relinquished the right to the throne,'' "But how? The prince doesn''t have a single ounce of influence under his belt. So, I am curious how you will go about it," the Patriarch questioned, his grin widening as he leaned forward, clearly intrigued. "That''s not something the patriarch has to know. I have ways to get to my goal, Outsiders don''t need to know about it," he said coldly. "That''s enough, I will be retiring to my room to rest, Patriarch," His cold voice echoed through the room, although the Patriarch was unfazed by him. "Of course, Prince Harsha," Rudra replied, nodding slightly. "But before you go, regarding the road construction inspections, we have assigned three units each to the locations. They will report to us about the progress." "I see. It should be all good," Harsha dismissed further questions with a wave of his hand and turned to leave the room, the butler following closely behind. As the door closed behind them, Rudra''sughter filled the room. "HAHAHA! The prince has definitely changed a lot. Those eyes are not those of a child. The other princes clearly underestimate him, and he is making full use of it," he mused, stroking his beard thoughtfully. Rudra mumbled to himself "I have to keep an eye on him. I have a feeling that the developments will benefit us." Rudra leaned back in his chair, a grin spreading across his face. "This game is getting interesting," he said softly, almost to himself. Chapter 30: Deal Hampi Royal Pce, Emperor''s Room The Emperor''s chamber was vast, its walls adorned with intricate carvings and colorful paintings depicting scenes from epic tales and royal hunts, Thick marble pirs, and iid with precious stones. Fragrant incense wafted through the air, mingling with the scent of fresh flowers arranged in gleaming vases. The soft glow of oilmps cast a warm light, enhancing the rich colors and details of the room. The Emperor was seated on a plush, gold-trimmed sofa, sipping his wine with a nonchnt expression, his eyes half-closed in contemtion. Seated before the Emperor was the first prince, Chandra, who hade to report in person. "So, what is it? Why are you interrupting me at this time?" the Emperor asked, taking a sip from his ss, his voice carrying a hint of annoyance at the interruption. "Father, I havepleted the mission you assigned to me," Chandra replied, bowing respectfully. The Emperor raised an eyebrow, cing his ss down on the table beside him. "And what of it? Have you achieved the results I expected?" Chandra straightened, meeting his father''s gaze with determination. "Yes," Chandra was assigned a mission by the Emperor in person: to create some havoc by funding the rebels in the Qutb Sultanate. The Qutbs have been quite a pain for the Emperor, but an all-out war right now wasn''t needed is what the Emperor had thought, so he needed to keep the Qutbs in ce by funding the rebels so they don''t form alliances and start a war against them. "Is it going to happen as we expected?" the Emperor asked,ced with both curiosity and the weight of expectation. "Yes, Father," Chandra replied confidently, standing tall before his father. "I have funded three separate rebel groups and orchestrated their cooperation, all while disguising our involvement as merchants from the Kasim Sultanate and the Yadava Kingdom." His eyes gleamed with the pride of a well-executed n, yet he maintained hisposure, knowing that his father expected nothing less than excellence. The Emperor''s eyes narrowed slightly, assessing the information. He stroked his beard thoughtfully. "And you''ve ensured that our tracks arepletely covered?" he inquired, his tone sharp and probing. Chandra nodded. "Absolutely, Father. We took meticulous care to leave no trace. Our agents are skilled, and the rebels believe the supportes from rival factions within the Sultanate. The Qutbs will be too distracted dealing with internal strife to suspect our involvement." A slow, satisfied smile spread across the Emperor''s face. "Hahaha, that''s good. That bastard Zafar needs a good beating. We''re just restricted by resources; otherwise, I would have personally gone and shut his trap." Chandra''s chest swelled with pride at his father''s approval, but he kept his expression humble. "Thank you, Father. This n will keep the Qutbs upied for the foreseeable future, preventing them from bing a threat to our borders." The Emperor picked up the bottle of wine and poured a drink for Chandra, filling his own ss before taking a sip. "Zafar isn''t the main threat from the Qutbs anyway," he remarked, swirling the wine in his ss thoughtfully. "That bastard is subparpared to his first son." Chandra epted the drink with a nod of gratitude, listening intently as his father continued. "He is the real deal out of all the sons he has. If pushes to shove, we could see him assume the throne, which is the least favourable situation for us." The Emperor''s words hung in the air, heavy with the implications of a potential shift in power within the Qutb Sultanate. Chandra''s mind raced, considering the ramifications. "Father, should we assign someone to assassinate the prince?" he suggested, his voice low and cautious. The Emperor took another sip of his wine, his eyes narrowing as he pondered the proposal. "Assassination is a risky move, Chandra. It could backfire and unite their factions against us. However, if done correctly, it could remove the most significant threat to our empire''s stability." Chandra leaned forward, his expression earnest. "We have agents who could carry out the task discreetly. We need to ensure that the me falls on internal rivalries within the Qutb Sultanate. If we eliminate the first son, it would destabilize their session ns," The Emperor considered his son''s words carefully. "It''s a dangerous game we''re ying, but you''re right. The prince''s death must appear as an internal power struggle. We need to gather intelligence on his movements, his allies, and his enemies. Only then can we n an effective strike." Chandra nodded, determination etched on his face. "I''ll put our best spies on it, Father. We''ll find a way to weaken their position without exposing ourselves." The Emperor nodded getting up and walking to the window, swirling his wine as he stared out the window. "Just gather information for now. If he bes a threat, report to me first. Only then will we consider taking action." "Understood, Father," dered the first prince. The Emperor turned back, a curious glint in his eyes. "That''s not the only reason you came to report to me, is it?" "No, Father," Chandra replied. The Emperor smiled slightly. "So, I shall grant you a reward for your contribution. Ask away." "But know this," the Emperor continued, his tone turning serious, "I won''t endorse or support you for the throne directly if that''s what you''re thinking of asking. Bhairava is also a worthy candidate, just like you." "Only Bhairava?" Chandra''s voice carried a hint of surprise. "The others are not up to par with you both right now," the Emperor stated inly. Chandra took a deep breath, considering his next words carefully. "Father, I understand your position. I seek not a direct endorsement, but perhaps resources that could help me strengthen my standing." The Emperor, still holding his wine ss, inquired, "What resource do you need?" Chandra replied with a steely determination, "Lend me the ''Yamaduts'' for a mission in the future." The Emperor raised an eyebrow, impressed by the bold request. "That''s a hefty request. Are you sure about that?" "Yes, Father," Chandra affirmed confidently. "Very well then," the Emperor agreed, nodding slowly. "You may have the Yamaduts under your control for a single mission anytime. I will inform them." "Thank you, Father," Chandra said, bowing deeply in gratitude. The Emperor took another sip of his wine, watching Chandra closely. "Remember, the Yamaduts are a powerful asset. Use them wisely." "I will, Father," Chandra replied. Yamaduts were the Emperor''s personal squad,posed of the best spies and assassins in the whole empire. They only moved at the direct order of the Emperor, utilized during major wars or when it was inevitable. Chandra, satisfied with the result, now had a powerful trump card by his side¡ªa resource that Bhairavacked. With the Yamaduts under hismand for a single mission, Chandra possessed a force potent enough to alter the odds on the battlefield with a flick of his wrist if necessary. He knew that having such an asset would significantly bolster his position in theplex game of power and session. Chandra nodded solemnly and left the chamber, his mind racing with ns for the future. Nekanta was waiting outside the royalplex for the prince to finish the meeting. "Your Highness, we have gained some leads on ''that'' situation," Nekanta reported with a slight bow greeting Chandra. "What did you find?" Chandra asked curiously walking towards the Northernplex. "We investigated the border viges near the Kasim Sultanate and discovered fifteen rotten corpses with swords bearing the Kasim Sultanate''s crest," Nekanta replied following along with Chandra. "So they did send assassins to infiltrate our borders?" Chandra mused. "Not only that, the vigers mentioned that a small group of four lodged there for a night but vanished in the middle of the night as if they were never there," Nekanta continued. "Did they see their faces?" Chandra inquired stroking his chin. "Yes, but only one man''s face. However, the vigers couldn''t discern the features clearly in the dark, so we don''t have any solid leads on that group," Nekanta exined with a sigh of disappointment. "So this group is targeted by the Kasim sultanate assassins, is that what you''re saying?" Chandra asked, his expression turning contemtive. "Yes, Your Highness. It seems likely," Nekanta confirmed. "Did you find any traces on the corpses?" Chandra asked, his eyes narrowing. Nekanta nodded. "Clean cuts, mostly. Except for one corpse, which was dismembered very badly into a few different pieces. It was a gruesome sight." Chandra spected with a frown. "It seems the group left in a hurry, either due to time constraints or because they had injured members and needed to get to safety quickly." "Should we conduct a more thorough investigation into this matter?" Nekanta inquired, his tone serious. "Yes, absolutely," Chandra affirmed. "We need to understand why did they send assassins into our empire. If they are targeting someone within our borders, that means the person is an important figure, they pose a significant threat. Investigate every lead, no matter how small. We must be prepared for any future incursions." Nekanta bowed with an determined expression. "Understood, Your Highness. We will leave no stone unturned." Chapter 31: Borderlands [1] Border of the Vijayanagara Empire and the Kasim Sultanate, Outskirts of Nepalli Vige. The Nepalli vige was a small settlement with a little over fifty people residing on the border of the Kasim Sultanate and the Vijayanagara Empire. On the outskirts, four travellers sought a ce to rest for the night. "Your Highness, shall we spend the night in this vige?" asked a man dressed in sturdy leather armour, with a sword hanging off his waist. He looked around, wary but also tired from the journey. "We might have to rest here, Sachin " replied a girl dressed in a kurta with a long tunic underneath, also sporting leather armour. "There is no other vige nearby, and we cannot afford to rest in the wilderness." "But is it safe to be here?" anotherpanion asked, concern evident in his voice. "This is under the Vijayanagara Empire''s jurisdiction. If we get caught, it will be a very big problem." Their leader, a young man with a determined look, was dressed in the simple attire of a merchant: a in cotton tunic, loose trousers, and a turban that concealed his noble features. Despite his humble disguise, there was an air of authority about him that set him apart from the others. The man was the only prince of the Yadava Kingdom Aniruddh Seuna. He nodded thoughtfully. "We don''t have much of a choice. We need rest and shelter. We''ll just have to be cautious and avoid drawing attention to ourselves," he said. The group approached the vige cautiously. They reached the entrance to the Vige and saw two men standing guard. "Keep your weapons close and stay alert," The Prince instructed hispanions quietly. "We must be ready for anything." Sachin, the guard of the prince, approached the vige guard alone and asked, "Hello, we are travellers. We are looking for a ce to stay. Can we stay in the vige for the night?" The guard looked him over, then nced over Sachin''s shoulder at the other three travellers, and said, "Well, you do seem like travellers. Wait here with him." He gestured to another guard standing nearby. "I will bring the Vige Chief." "Okay," Sachin nodded and returned to the group. "Your Highness, the guard has gone to fetch the Vige Chief." "I see. It would be great if we got a ce to sleep tonight," the prince said, nodding appreciatively. The group waited patiently as the vige guard made his way to fetch the chief. A few minutester, an elderly man with a kind face approached them, apanied by the guard. The Vige Chief looked at the travellers with curiosity. "Wee, travellers. I am the Vige Chief, Devananda. What brings you to our vige?" he asked. Aniruddh stepped up and greeted the elderly man, bowing slightly. "Greetings, Vige Chief. We are merchants travelling from the south. Our carriage broke down, so we sought a ce to rest for me and mypanions," he said, gesturing to the others behind him. "Oh my, my, that''s very unfortunate. Are you hurt or need something to eat?" The Vige Chief asked, his face etched with concern. "No, we are fortunately not hurt, and we have eaten as well. We only need to rest until dawn," Aniruddh replied. The Vige Chief nodded thoughtfully. "I see. And you have travelled all the way from the south? That''s quite a journey for merchants. May I ask what goods you trade?" Aniruddh hesitated for a moment. "We deal mostly in spices and silks, Items that fetch a good price in the markets." Devananda raised an eyebrow. "Interesting. Spices and silks are valuablemodities. Yet you say you have not encountered any bandits on your journey?" "None, sir. We are fortunate in that regard," Aniruddh said, his voice steady. The Vige Chief nodded thoughtfully. "We have a guest house where you can stay. It is not much, but it will provide you with shelter and safety for the night." "Thank you," Aniruddh said. "Your hospitality is greatly appreciated." The chief''s eyes lingered on the prince for a moment, sensing something different about him but choosing not toment. "Follow me, then," he said, leading the way to a small, modest guest house on the edge of the vige. As they walked, the guard apanying the chief struck up a conversation. "So, where are you from, brothers and sister?" he asked curiously. "Oh! We are from down south, close to the capital city," Aniruddh replied with a smile. "The capital? I have always wanted to visit the capital once," the guard said wistfully. "It''s a grand ce," Aniruddh said, maintaining the facade of a humble merchant. "Perhaps one day you will have the chance." The guard smiled at the thought, and the group soon reached the guest house. It was simple but clean, with enough space to amodate themfortably. "Here you are," Devananda said, opening the door. "Make yourselves at home. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to ask." "Thank you, Chief Devananda," Aniruddh said, bowing again. "We are grateful for your kindness." The group settled in for the night, grateful for the shelter. The prince''spanions remained vignt, knowing the dangers that still lurked in the shadows. As they prepared for the night''s rest, Aniruddh addressed them. As they settled in for the night, the prince''spanions remained vignt. The simple amodations were a wee respite from their arduous journey. The prince sat down, grateful for the shelter. "We need to remain cautious," he reminded hispanions. "We are still in unfamiliar territory." "Yes, Your Highness," Sachin replied, nodding. "We will keep watch and ensure your safety." "Naiki and I will rest first. Wake us up in a few hours for guard duty," said Aniruddh as he entered the guest house with Naiki following close behind. Once they were inside, Hansraj, the younger brother of Sachin, leaned closer and asked, "Sachin, are Naiki and the prince lovers?" "You fool!" Sachin struck his brother''s head with a light chop. "They''re childhood friends. Of course, they would befortable together." Hansraj rubbed his head, grinning sheepishly. "I just thought... the way they act around each other, it''s different." Sachin shook his head, a small smile on his face. "It''s different because they trust each other, Now, stop asking silly questions and keep an eye out. We can''t afford to let our guard down." Hansraj nodded, his expression turning serious as he took his position. The night was quiet, but the air was thick with the tension of their mission. After the chief and guard left the group at the guest house, the guard spoke up. "Chief, why didn''t you question them more? They do seem a bit suspicious, and you didn''t even ask for their names." The Vige Chief sighed, ncing back at the guest house. "Child, they will leave at dawn. Yes, they seemed suspicious, and the merchant had a different air about him than the others. But getting involved with such people would bring us more trouble than good. That said, we don''t turn away people who are suffering, regardless of our suspicions." The guard nodded, understanding the wisdom in the chief''s words. "I see. I hope they move on without causing any problems." "They will," the chief assured the guard by patting on his shoulder. "By the looks of it, they don''t mean any harm. Hopefully, nothing befalls the vige. May Lord Shiva always be with us," With a final nce toward the guest house, the chief and guard walked away, leaving the travellers to their rest. Midnight fell, and the moon silently glowed in the empty starless sky. The breeze made the tree''s leaves rustle, and amidst this, men silently approached the guest house where the prince was staying. They were assassins sent to kill him. Hansraj yawned at his post, stretching his limbs, while beside him, his brother stood diligently. Sachin noticed a glint in the distance, something amiss. Squinting his eyes for a better view, he realized to his horror that it was an archer. "BROTHER, DUCK AND GET INTO THE HOUSE, IT''S AN AMBUSH!" Sachin yelled. Grabbing his brother, he broke through the door of the guest house. The scream woke the prince and Naiki. "What happened?" Aniruddh demanded, his voice urgent. "We are being ambushed. We have to escape to the forest, Your Highness," Sachin replied, quickly picking up a shield from his bag. Naiki was already alert, grabbing her weapon. "How many are there?" "I don''t know," Sachin responded, his voice tense. "But we don''t have time to find out. We need to move now." Aniruddh nodded grabbing his sword, his mind racing. "Sachin, Hansraj, you lead the way. Naiki and I will follow. Keep your eyes sharp." As they moved to leave, arrows started raining down. "Go, go!" Sachin urged, blocking a few arrows with his shield. They dashed out of the guest house and into the cover of the trees, the assassins were on their heels. The night air was filled with the sounds of pursuit, the rustling leaves and snapping branches echoing through the forest. "Keep moving!" Aniruddhmanded, his voice steady despite the chaos. "We can''t let them corner us." Naiki nced back, her eyes fierce. "We''ll make it, Your Highness. Just stay close." The forest offered some cover, but the assassins were relentless. Sachin and Hansraj fought to keep them at bay, their swords shing with the attackers. The prince and Naiki moved swiftly, relying on their training to navigate the dark terrain. Chapter 32: Borderlands [2] "Over here!" Aniruddh called out, spotting a narrow path that led deeper into the forest. Aniruddh deflected an arrow aimed at him with his sword as they moved into the narrow path, quickly followed by the others. Sensing an enemy pursuing them, he turned on his heel and stabbed the assassin in the chest, then nted a solid kick to the stomach, pulling his sword out of the enemy''s chest and disrupting the attack. "Keep running! We''ll take them out one by one," Aniruddhmanded. Sachin, running alongside him, nced back. "Two archers by the looks of it, and the rest are closebatants," he noted between breaths. Naiki, sprinting in the middle of the group, said. "We need to neutralize the archers first. They''re the biggest threat in this terrain." "Agreed," Aniruddh said, his mind racing. "Sachin, Hansraj, and I will focus on the closebatants. Naiki split and ambush an archer once we make that turn by the rock," They sprinted toward a huge rock, with Naiki splitting from the group. Hansraj sliced and killed another assassin, while Sachin held back the advancing enemies by using his body and shield to block the narrow pathway. "Sachin, retreat! We killed two," Aniruddh ordered, slicing the neck off an assassin, instantly killing him. The group retreated and took cover behind a tree, taking a moment to catch their breath. Suddenly, they heard a scream, followed by a growl. "Naiki killed the archer," Hansraj reported, his voice filled with relief. A few momentster, Naiki emerged from the shadows, wiping her de clean. A bow and arrow from the assassin on her back "We need to keep moving," she said urgently. "There are more of them approaching," Aniruddh nodded, his eyes scanning the forest. "Let''s head deeper into the woods. We need to find a ce to regroup and n our next move." Sachin, still breathing heavily, agreed. "We can''t stay here. They''ll keeping," The group moved cautiously, sticking to the shadows and using the dense forest to their advantage. Aniruddh led the way, his senses heightened and alert for any sign of danger. After a while, they found a small clearing surrounded by thick underbrush. It provided a good vantage point and some natural cover. "There is one more archer left. I will take him out," Naiki said, determination in her eyes. "They are approaching," Hansraj whispered, his voice tense. "Naiki split off and take care of the archer. Give us cover from a distance," Aniruddh ordered, his voice steady despite the situation. Naiki nodded and disappeared into the shadows, moving swiftly and silently. "Sachin, lure them to that tree," Aniruddh pointed to arge tree behind them. "We''ll take cover and stab them as they pour through." Sachin gave a quick nod and moved into position, preparing to draw the assassins toward their ambush point. He picked up a rock and hurled it into the forest, creating a loud noise to attract the enemy''s attention. As the assassins closed in, Sachin sprinted back toward the designated tree, drawing them into the trap. Aniruddh and Hansraj took cover behind the trees, their swords ready. The first assassin burst through the underbrush, only to be met with a swift strike from Aniruddh, who plunged his sword into the man''s chest. Hansraj followed suit, cutting down another assassin, his blood sshing on the grass. Naiki crawled through the chaos, taking silent steps in the night, and saw the remaining archer aiming at Sachin. She positioned herself at a distance, aimed carefully, and released an arrow. It whistled through the air and found its mark, hitting the assassin in the head. He dropped dead like a moth to the me. Aniruddh, Sachin, and Hansraj retreated deeper into the forest, employing hit-and-run tactics. They used the bodies of fallen enemies as shields, dislodging weapons from their foes. In the midst of this, an assassin managed to stab Hansraj in the thigh emerging from behind the bushes, while he was blocking a blow. An arrow whistled through the air, piercing the assassin''s torso, and Sachin bashed his shield onto the assant, driving his sword into the man''s chest. "ARGH!" Hansraj screamed, bleeding profusely from his thigh. "SACHIN, DON''T LOSE FOCUS! THERE ARE ENEMIES LEFT!" Aniruddh shouted, gripping his sword tightly. Sachin, eyes wide with concern, quickly moved to protect his brother, fending off more attackers. Naiki, from her vantage point, continued to provide cover, picking off any enemy that dared to approach. "COVER HANSRAJ AND GET TO SAFETY! NAIKI, PROVIDE COVER FOR SACHIN TO RETREAT!" Aniruddh''s scream echoed through the forest. In front of Aniruddh stood three assassins dressed in all ck, their eyes alert and focused on their target. One assassin lunged at him, swinging a de towards his side. Aniruddh quickly ducked and stepped outward, sprinting in the opposite direction of Sachin and Hansraj. Aniruddh was scanning the terrain around him looking for hidden enemies. '' Considering their desperate attempt they seem to be thest men,'' he thought taking a sharp turn behind a rock, then turned to face the assassin, narrowly dodging a swing aimed at his neck. The assassin''s de whistled past his ear, and Aniruddh used the momentum to his advantage. He grabbed the assassin''s wrist, twisted it, and drove his sword into the assassin''s side. The man gasped, eyes wide with shock, before taking hisst breath. Aniruddh blocked a stab from another assassin using the body of the one he had just killed, pushing the corpse onto the attacker and trapping the sword in the ribs of the dead body. He pulled out a dagger hidden in his thigh and swiftly stepped aside, stabbing the struggling assassin in the neck. The de pierced the neck with insane precision, sshing blood like a sprinkler onto his clothes. The final assassin, seeing hisrades defeated, hesitated. Aniruddh seized the moment, closing the distance and delivering a precise punch to the assassin''s chin. The man crumpled to the ground. "YOU DAMN BASTARDS, WON''T LET ME SLEEP FOR A BIT!" Aniruddh yelled, as he got on top of the crumbled man, stabbing the assassin''s face multiple times in a rage. Blood spit out like a fountain, and the lifeless body twitched with every stab. "HA! ALL OF THEM ARE DEAD NOW. I can finally rest," he muttered, soaked in blood and mucus from the repeated stabbing. Breathing heavily, Aniruddh wiped his de clean and scanned the area. The immediate threat was neutralized. Meanwhile, arrows flew through the air with deadly precision. Naiki''s cover fire allowed Sachin to safely drag Hansraj into the cover of the dense forest. They finally found a small, concealed clearing where they could take a breather. Sachin quickly tended to Hansraj''s wound, using a torn piece of cloth to bandage his thigh and staunch the bleeding. Aniruddh and Naiki joined them after clearing all the remaining enemies. "How''s Hansraj?" Aniruddh asked, his voice steady but filled with concern. "He''s stable for now," Sachin replied, tightening the makeshift bandage. "But we need to get him proper medical attention soon." Naiki kept her bow at the ready, scanning the surroundings for any further threats. "We should move to a safer location and find a doctor," she suggested. "Before we leave, we need to destroy any traces of us being here," Aniruddh ordered. "Sachin,e with me to the hut to gather our things. Naiki, take care of Hansraj while we clear the traces." They walked slowly, catching their breath and navigating back to the guest house in Nepalli vige. Sachin voiced his concern, "Your Highness, this has already been the second attempt this week." "It''s nothing new," Aniruddh replied with a grim expression. "That bastard of an uncle sees me as an eyesore." "Father is also not in the right mind," he continued. "He''s just a puppet, while my uncle and the prime minister control the kingdom. Of course, they wouldn''t want to lose control." As they reached the guest house, they found it eerily silent. Aniruddh and Sachin quickly gathered their belongings, ensuring they left no trace behind. Aniruddh nced around, ensuring no evidence was left behind. "Leave two gold coins for the trouble, on the bed," he instructed, wanting to show a token of gratitude for the vige''s unknowing hospitality. Sachinplied, cing the coins on the bed inside the guest house before rejoining Aniruddh. "Don''t you have the Kasim Sultanate''s crest swords that we got off those soldiers for a good price?" Aniruddh asked. "Yes, what about it?" Sachin looked puzzled. "We can''t dispose of the bodies, and the Vijayanagara Empire will be catching up to us if we don''t deal with them properly," Aniruddh exined. "So instead of disposing of them, we''ll make them look like assassins from the Kasim Sultanate who failed. Stab their bodies with those swords and leave them in their hands or close to them," Sachin nodded, understanding the n. "Take any belongings that show they are from our kingdom," Aniruddh added. "Understood, Your Highness," Sachin replied. They quickly set to work, leaving two gold coins on the bed as a token of gratitude for the vige''s unknowing hospitality. Sachin and Aniruddh then nted the Kasim Sultanate swords near the bodies of the assassins, making it appear as though they were invaders from the rival kingdom. They also removed any belongings that could trace the assassins back to their kingdom. Once the task wasplete, Aniruddh took onest look around to ensure everything was in ce. "Let''s go," he said. '' Hopefully, this will buy us time from the ''That prince'', '' Aniruddh thought, stroking his chin. The night was far from over, but they had managed to evade immediate danger. Aniruddh''s mind was already working on their next steps, determined to stay ahead of those who sought to end his life. Theyter met up with Naiki and Hansraj began to move elsewhere. The group then slipped into the forest towards their destination, leaving behind a scene that would mislead any pursuers and buy them precious time. Author thoughts Just felt like releasing this chapter as well :))) Chapter 33: Shadows [1] Nayakas Mansion, Thanjavur The first light of dawn broke over the horizon, painting the sky in soft hues of gold. The air was crisp and fresh, carrying the sweet scent of dew-kissed grass. A gentle breeze rustled through the leaves, creating a soothing whisper that seemed to wake the world. The sun, still low in the sky, cast long shadows across thendscape, bathing everything in a soft, golden glow. In a clearing near the edge of the forest, three young men were training. The ground was a mix of dirt and grass, trampled and worn from their rigorous exercises. Visway on the ground, covered in sweat and mud, his chest heaving as he struggled to catch his breath. "Haaa!!! I can''t feel my legs!" Viswa eximed, his voice filled with exhaustion. Varun, standing nearby with a smirk on his face, shook his head. "Tsk tsk... Viswa, you didn''t even do half the exercises that we did," he teased, his eyes gleaming with amusement. Narayana, who was jogging with sandbags on his shoulders, paused to look down at Viswa. "Get up, and start running again," hemanded, his voice firm but not unkind. Viswa groaned, trying to sit up. "Brothers, you''ve been training for a long time, unlike me," he said, his voice strained with effort. Narayana offered him a hand. "That''s true, but if you want to get stronger, you have to push yourself. We are here to help partly because of the Prince though," Viswa took Narayana''s hand and pulled himself up, wobbling slightly as he regained his bnce. "I know, I know. It''s just... hard," he admitted, brushing off some of the dirt from his clothes. Varun pped Viswa on the back. "Hard work pays off, Viswa. You''ll see the results soon enough. At least you''ve been lucky since the Prince hasn''t joined us for training the past few days." For the past few days, Harsha had been roaming around the town and apanying the Patriarch, who took him around personally to various ces. Meanwhile, Viswa was entrusted to Varun and Narayana to train and look after. The strict order, coupled with a tinge of fear, ensured that they did not discriminate against Viswa and instead helped him with training and basic manners as instructed. During their few days together, the duo hade to like Viswa and began treating him like their little brother. Viswa was an eager child, and to their surprise, as much as he was hardworking, he had the talent to back it up. He grasped basic reading and writing within a few days, and his body gradually began to keep up with some of their daily training. "Is the prince''s training that bad? You say that like it''s harder than what we have been doing," Viswa asked, curiosity piqued. "The youngest prince is a unique individual," Varun said, a hint of admiration in his voice. "Even we cannot keep up with his training. His martial prowess is levels above us, despite being the same age as you." "Brothers can''t keep up?" Viswa''s eyes widened in astonishment. "But can''t Narayana beat the Prince? He is so tall and bigpared to the Prince," Viswa asked innocently. "HAHAHAHA," Varun let out a heartyugh at the statement, pointing mockingly at Narayana. "Him? HAHAHA." Narayana looked at him with an indifferent face, clearly done with this banter. "This idiot got beaten so badly by the Prince, he was in the clinic for two days straight," Varun said, still chuckling. Viswa''s eyes widened. "Really? What happened?" Narayana sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "It was during one of our sparring sessions. I thought I could take him on because of my size and strength. Let''s keep that story for some other time. Quit cking and start training." "Sure," both of them said in unison and began their drills again. "Haaa! That''s it, I can''t," Viswa said, copsing to the ground once more. "Your dedication is impressive, Viswa," Narayana said, giving him an encouraging nod. "You''re showing the true spirit of a warrior." Viswa managed a tired smile, grateful for the support. "Thank you, brothers. I want to be stronger and be of help to the Prince," Meanwhile, peeking through the cover of the wall was a young woman dressed in maid clothing, watching their training intently. It was Rukmini, who had been Harsha''s "Personal" maid before being dismissed. ''Why is the prince here, and who is that guy he picked up from the street?'' she wondered, her eyes narrowing with suspicion. Rukmini had been assigned to gather information by infiltrating the Nayaka Mansion as a maid. This mission was herst chance to redeem herself in the eyes of her master. Her only problem was that the Prince might recognize her from a previous bedroom incident. She had donned a bit of a disguise when she entered, hoping it would be enough to fool him. She knew the stakes were high, and failure was not an option. Determined to make this mission a sess, she resolved to stay hidden and gather as much information as possible, proving her worth to her master. ''I should inform the team leader about this,'' she resolved, her determination steeling her nerves. Over the past few days, Rukmini had observed the close rtionship between the Patriarch and the youngest prince. This was crucial information; if the Patriarch pledged his support to the youngest prince, it could significantly alter the bnce of power in the race to the throne. Slipping out of the mansion under the pretense of going to town to buy some items, Rukmini made her way through the bustling marketce. She navigated the maze of back alleys until she reached a small, inconspicuous house. Knocking in a coded pattern, she waited for the door to open. Inside the dimly lit room was a person sitting, going through documents. The room was sparsely furnished, and the table was cluttered with papers. He ran his hand through his messy hair and asked, "What happened?" His voice wasmanding, his eyes never leaving the papers. "I have some information to report about the Patriarch," she said, closing the door behind her and entering the room. "Report," hemanded, his voice a low growl. Rukmini bowed slightly before speaking. "I''ve observed a significant development. The Patriarch appears to be closely aligned with the youngest prince. If he pledges his support, it could tip the scales in the prince''s favor for the throne." The team leader''s eyes narrowed. "This is valuable information. Well done, Rukmini. Continue your observation," Rukmini nodded, a sense of relief washing over her. As she turned to leave, the team leader added, "And Rukmini, ensure the prince does not recognize you." "I understand," she replied with a final nod and slipped back into the shadows, ready to continue her mission. Meanwhile, in the town, Harsha was being taken around by the Old Patriarch, who had dragged him out despite Harsha''s desire to continue his training. Resigned to the elder''s insistence, Harshaplied with the old man''s request. As they strolled through the bustling streets, Harsha observed the Patriarch''s demeanour. The old man didn''t act like a typical noble; instead, he exuded a weing aura and greeted many shopkeepers by name, indicating a deep connection with the townspeople. It was clear to Harsha why the Patriarch was so beloved. The old man had dedicated years of his life to improving the lives of the city''s residents. "Patriarch, this is bing too overbearing. You treat me like your grandson," Harsha remarked, a hint of irritation in his voice. "HAHAHA, you can say that," the Patriarch replied with a heartyugh. "It''s important to connect with the people, Young Prince. If you don''t connect with people around you. Life will be a lonely mess," "Hmm.. That''s not a problem for me," Harsha mumbled, his voice barely audible as he nced at the ground. "Did you say something, Young Prince?" The Patriarch asked with a curious tilt of his head, his eyes narrowing as he looked at Harsha. "No, but I will be leaving," Harsha replied, his tone edged with irritation. He turned on his heel, his robe ring as he walked away. The Old man, however, was having none of it. He reached out and grabbed Harsha''s robe, pulling him back gently but firmly. Despite his old age, the old man was very strong and a good fighter. "Come on, Young Prince. This is thest shop," he said with a warm, almost grandfatherly insistence, a smile ying on his lips as he continued to drag Harsha along despite his reluctance. As they neared the final shop, a woman around the corner caught his eye. Harsha''s gaze was drawn to her. She looked oddly familiar. Even though people could change their appearances, wear disguises, and alter their voices, certain things remained constant¡ªsuch as their manner of walking and posture. Harsha turned his head to look back at the woman, his brow furrowing in concentration. He focused intently on her stride, her posture, trying to recall where he had seen her before. ''I think I have seen her somewhere,'' he thought to himself, his mind racing through fragments of memory. He continued to observe her until she rounded a corner and vanished from view. Harsha''s eyes widened as recognition struck him. "GOT IT! It''s the bitch who snuck into my room, Rukmini," he thought, ''What the hell is she doing here?'' He wondered, stroking his chin. Chapter 34: Shadows [2] The sun dipped low on the horizon, painting the sky in warm hues of orange as Prince Harsha and the old patriarch of the Nayakas made their way back to the mansion. "Patriarch, this is thest day I agree to your whims. If you have some motive behind these invitations, it''s better to cough it out right now," Harsha spoke sternly, his gaze sharp as he looked at the old man beside him. The patriarch chuckled, waving a dismissive hand. "Young Prince, you shouldn''t be saying such things to an old man," he said with a yful smirk,. Harsha crossed his arms and scoffed. "As if," he said. "I just want to know what you want from me specifically." The patriarch''s eyes narrowed slightly as he studied the young prince. ''This child,'' he thought, '' his gaze is very different from the other princes. It is as if I am being looked down! It''s very simr to theemperor when he was young,'' "Take rest, Prince," the patriarch said, patting Harsha on the back. "We can discuss thatter on. HAHAHA. This old man is tired from all the roaming." "HAAA!" Harsha facepalmed, running his hand through his hair in frustration. "Don''t run away from this next time, Patriarch," he said, shaking his head. He watched the Patriarch retreat back to his chambers and thought,'' Well, that girl was wearing a maid''s dress. So she is working here now? She is definitely doing spy work.'' "Why else the disguise," he mumbled, furrowing his brow. '' Well, there is time. I will figure her mission out tomorrow,'' he thought as he stretched his limbs, feeling the weariness of the day''s events settle into his muscles. He made his way to his room, seeking the sce of rest. The next morning, Harsha rose early, the golden light of dawn filtering through his window. He went to check on Viswa since he hadn''t done that since the Patriarch kept dragging him around town for the past week. He made his way to the training field. As he approached, he saw three figures moving in the distance. The morning air was cool, and the sounds of exertion carried through the field. Varun and Narayana, both in their training gear, were running with sandbags strapped to their shoulders. Their faces were set in concentration, sweat glistening on their foreheads as they pushed through the strenuous exercise. Beside them, Viswa, though still young and less experienced, was also carrying a much smaller sandbag. His strides were determined, his considerably smaller frame straining under the weight. He was running with a focused intensity, his face set in a mixture of determination and fatigue. They noticed Harsha approaching and promptly halted their training. Breathing heavily, Varun, Narayana, and Viswa jogged over to greet him. "Your Highness, good morning," they said in unison, their voices carrying a hint of exhaustion. Harsha gave them a nod of acknowledgment, his gaze shifting to Viswa, who was panting heavily, his head barely lifted. "I just came to check on you all and see the progress Viswa has made," he said, gesturing toward the young trainee. Harsha''s gaze shifted from Viswa to Varun, and he asked, "So how is he doing?" Varun responded promptly, "His academics are very good. He has already learned to read and write, Your Highness." "Ah, I see. That''s great," Harsha said, nodding appreciatively. "What about his physical training?" Varun continued taking a deep breath, "His malnutrition was a bit of a problem for the first three days, but he has adapted well. His physique is improving, and he can now keep up with parts of our training." Harsha''s eyes narrowed as he looked at Varun and Narayana. "Has he taken any rest?" Varun hesitated before answering, "Um¡­ No, Your Highness." Harsha''s frustration was evident as he ran his hand through his hair. "Haa! What are you doing? No matter how godly his physique may be, proper rest is essential to build muscle." Turning to Viswa, he said firmly, "Viswa, take the day off and rest." Harsha nced at Varun and Narayana. "You two, also take rest for now. Use this time to teach him something useful. I''ll assign a tutorter." He leaned in closer, lowering his voice. "Start with the basics of sword techniques after his rest day. Take it one step at a time." "Understood, Your Highness," Varun and Narayana replied in unison. "I will take my leave then," Harsha left the training ground to find clues of the woman. He had seen at the Marketce. Harsha walked through the mansion with a determined look, his thoughts racing. ''She has to be somewhere in the mansion,'' he thought, carefully scanning his surroundings. Since their encounter in his room, Harsha had suspected Rukmini was no ordinary maid. Her toned muscles and movements hinted at a background beyond simple servitude. He figured she was likely sent by someone with intentions to either remove him or keep a close watch on him. The fact that she had shown up at the Nayaka Mansion suggested that the Nayakas were also under surveince. Harsha needed to find her to confirm his suspicions. Meanwhile, in the back alley of the marketce, the team leader met with a man cloaked in ck. The man had a talwar sheathed at his waist and a bow slung over his back, his attire blending seamlessly with the dim surroundings. The team leader''s voice was cold as he spoke. "Eliminate Rukmini. She has fulfilled her purpose." The man in ck tilted his head slightly, considering the order. "But she might still be of use. Are you sure she needs to be eliminated so soon?" The team leader''s gaze was unyielding. "The prince has changed significantly. If he recognizes her¡ªand I am certain he has¡ªshe could easily be a liability. He might overpower her and use her to trace back to us, which we cannot afford." The man nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. Without another word, he turned and melted into the shadows of the alleyway, his movements smooth. The darkness seemed to swallow him, and he vanished from sight. Back at the mansion, Harsha navigated the sprawling corridors, avoiding the persistent summons of the patriarch. He had managed to elude the old man''s attempts to drag him on yet another tour of the town. His focus was solely on finding the girl he had seen in the marketce. As he rounded a corner, he spotted Rukmini at the far end of a dimly lit hallway. She was on her knees, scrubbing the floor with a rag, looking all meek under her disguise. He walked towards her. Despite seeing him, she maintained her facade of being a maid. ''Why is the prince here? This is quite a secluded ce in the mansion for the prince to be alone,'' Rukmini thought as she saw the prince approaching. She began sprinting as her instincts reminded her of the night the prince had almost killed her, lifting her by the neck. Those lifeless eyes of the prince frightened her. Her whole body was screaming to run as the Prince was approaching. Seeing her sprint, Harsha quickly followed her through the hallways. She adeptly jumped around obstacles, trying to escape. Harsha, with his physical advantage, steadily caught up. Her movements were brisk and flexible, giving her some leeway to slip away. As Rukmini dashed around a corner, she ran straight past the Patriarch, who was taking a leisurely walk in the hallway looking for Harsha. The Patriarch''s eyes widened in surprise as he saw themotion. "What is happening here?" he eximed. Spotting Harsha, he added, "Prince, stop! Why are you running after the maid?" He tried to get in the way. Harsha ducked and slid between the Patriarch''s legs, continuing the chase. "Get out of the way, old man!" "What? Follow him!" ordered the Patriarch to the guard standing beside him. He almost caught up to Rukmini, grabbing her arm in an attempt to pull her back. She wriggled free, slipping past him once more. Harsha, determined not to lose her again, took a quick detour, breaking away from her as she dashed around the corner. With a surge of adrenaline, Harsha pushed himself to his highest speed, elerating rapidly. As he reached the intersection, he closed the distance. His fist connected with her face, propelling her forcefully out of the hallway onto the open garden. Rukmini crumpled to the cold earth, disoriented and breathless from the impact. "Haa! Why were you running and making this difficult for me?" Harsha said, stretching his limbs as he approached her. Rukmini, bleeding from the impact on her face and coughing weakly,y sprawled on the ground. Harsha nted his foot on her back, pressing her into the cold earth. "What are you doing here, and whose orders?" he demanded, removing his foot to let her lift her head and look up. Rukmini sat up, bloodied and disoriented from the blow, and could barely say anything. Before Harsha could react, an arrow whistled through the air and struck her chest. Her eyes widened in shock as she fell back, the arrow embedded deep. Harsha''s gaze shifted to the source of the arrow. He saw a cloaked figure leaping from the mansion wall, disappearing into the shadows. The sudden attack left him momentarily stunned, his focus now torn between Rukmini and the fleeing assassin. "Damn it!" Harsha shouted, his voice cold as he looked down at Rukmini, who was struggling and coughing up blood while clutching the protruding arrow. "Hey, on whose orders are you here?" he demanded. "Curse you, T-," she tried to reply, but her voice faltered. She copsed lifelessly onto the ground, blood soaking into the mud as the light in her eyes dimmed. Chapter 35: Liability "She died and he also escaped," Harsha sighed deeply, wiping the blood off his hands with Rukmini''s fallen scarf. The old patriarch and the guard approached from a distance, their expressions shifting from curiosity to horror as they saw the scene before them. The ground was now stained with blood, and Rukminiy motionless, her face battered and bloodied. The pool of blood spreading around her added a grim touch to the already dire situation. "Prince, what happened here? Why is the maid dead?" the patriarch asked, his voice stiff as he struggled to grasp the scene. His eyes darted between the lifeless maid and the prince, searching for answers. Harsha, his face set in a disgusted expression, shrugged nonchntly. "Ha! She was silenced by some guy who shot her with an arrow," he said, as he continued to wipe his hands with the stained scarf, the casualness of his actions in stark contrast to the severity of the situation. The Patriarch''s gaze was fixed on Harsha, his face full of disbelief. "What do you mean? Why would anyone do this? And why were you running after here?" Harsha threw the now bloodied scarf onto the ground beside Rukmini''s lifeless body. "She was a spy," he said coldly. "Her job was to gather information, and it seems she waspromised. The real threat was the person who killed her and escaped," The Patriarch looked at the body, then back at Harsha, his hands sped behind his back. "A spy? Here in our mansion? And someone managed to get past the guards and kill her?" Harsha nodded, his gaze fixed on the pool of blood. "It appears so. This was not just a random act of violence," The Patriarch''s face tightened in worry as he turned to the guard. "Increase the security. Make sure this doesn''t happen again. Bring in someone to clean the body up quick," "Yes, Patriarch," The guard hurried off at the sternmand. "Now, young prince," the patriarch''s tone shifted to something colder, more authoritative, "how do you know she was a spy?" Harsha remained unshaken, his expression calm despite the patriarch''s piercing gaze. "She was assigned to spy on me. Didn''t the Nayakas thoroughly check before allowing a maid into your mansion?" The patriarch''s face grew stern, a sign of his concern. "This is a serious issue. It raises questions about the security of the mansion." The patriarch''s eyes narrowed as he processed the gravity of the situation. "We''ll need to investigate this matter deeply, I will personally look into this," '' Haa! My age is catching up, I am beingx thinking I would be safe, This is the result,'' Patriarch thought inwardly "Young prince, do apany me to the room. We have something to discuss," the patriarch said firmly, his tone leaving no room for argument. Harsha, still staring at the blood-stained floor, responded coldly, "Is it likest time? I don''t have time for your whims, patriarch." The patriarch''s eyes narrowed, and he shook his head slightly. "Hmm! No. Follow me, young prince. It''s important." Harsha sighed and followed the patriarch as he turned and started walking down the corridor. The old man moved with a steady pace, his robe flowing behind him. The sound of their footsteps echoed in the empty hallway. They arrived at a door at the end of a long corridor. The patriarch pushed it open, revealing a spacious room with arge wooden table andfortable chairs. The room was sparsely decorated, with only a few items indicating its purpose. The patriarch motioned for Harsha to enter first. "Please, have a seat," the patriarch said, gesturing toward one of the chairs. Harsha sat, his eyes scanning the room, awaiting the patriarch''s exnation. "Young prince," the patriarch began, raising an eyebrow, "why do you think we Nayakas are so strong?" Harsha waved a hand dismissively. "I don''t care. Get to the point, Patriarch." The old man chuckled, patting Harsha''s shoulder as if sharing an inside joke. "HAHAHA. It''s solely because of my military prowess." Harsha raised an eyebrow, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Are you praising yourself?" The patriarch waved his hand, dismissing Harsha''sment with a slight shake. "No, no. But what do you think will happen when I pass away?" Harsha''s face hardened. He crossed his arms and replied coolly, "Simple. Your family, which you''ve cherished, will be easy prey for other nobles." The patriarch''s expression grew serious, turning to face Harsha with a grave look. "Precisely. That''s why I must ensure everything is in ce to protect our legacy," "Yeah, so what? That''s a problem for you to figure out, not me," Harsha replied coldly. "Don''t you already have an heir?" The patriarch sighed, rubbing his temples. "A bad heir is even worse than leaving the family without one." Harsha raised an eyebrow and chuckled. "AHAHA. Is your son really that ipetent? What about Rama Nayaka?" The patriarch''s face grew stern. "Rama is better than my son, but he''s not politically adept to lead a noble house." "Would your son ept appointing another heir apart from himself, considering he is your only blood?" Harsha asked, raising an eyebrow. Rudra Simha Nayaka had one son, Bhima Nayaka, whose talent and strength were a stark contrast to his name. Bhima was not only considered ipetent due to hisck of strength but was also uninterested in leading the household. Rama Nayaka, the patriarch''s nephew, had been brought into the house after the patriarch''s only brother had passed away a decade ago. Rama had some ambition to lead but was aware of his shorings and feared that he might tarnish the household''s name. "Yes, he would ept it," the patriarch replied with a hint of resignation. "Huh? Why would he?" Harsha asked, puzzled. The patriarch''s eyes softened. "He''s a gentle kid and doesn''t like to fight. He wants to live a life helping others achieve their dreams," "What do you want me to do then?" Harsha asked, raising an eyebrow as he leaned slightly against the chair. "The Nayakas will lend you support for the throne," the patriarch said, nodding gravely. "In return, keep my legacy alive." Harsha''s lips curled into a smirk as he crossed his arms and shook his head. "Old man, you''re so funny," he said, rolling his eyes. "You''re asking a child to take up a burden you couldn''t handle." His gaze was unwavering. "Do you really think I need your support for the throne?" Harsha''s expression was filled with amusement as he awaited the old man''s response. "Young prince, do you think I can''t kill you here and the Emperor wouldn''t even bat an eye at your death?" The patriarch''s eyes were sharp as he leaned in, his voice low and menacing. Harsha chuckled, "Hoo! Old man, you look scary trying to threaten me," he said, shrugging the threat off. He got up from the chair, his hands gesturing dismissively. "Of course, I acknowledge you have the strength and authority to get away with my death scot-free. But what would happen after you pass away?" Harsha raised an eyebrow, his expression cool. "The Emperor would raze your family to the ground to show his authority." "Old man, you''re too soft," Harsha said as he approached the patriarch. He ced a hand on the old man''s shoulder, his expression serious. The patriarch looked at him with a cold, menacing re. "You could have changed this situation by choosing either your nephew or your son and molding him into a perfect heir." Harsha''s hand remained on the patriarch''s shoulder as he continued, his voice steady. "You chose to send one to the Royal Pce and one to roam around doing charity. This is all the result of your own doing." The patriarch''s gaze hardened. "Haa! So you''re calling me a bad parent?" "Yes," Harsha replied, nodding slightly. "But, yeah, I do need your help for the throne." The patriarch''s expression shifted, his eyes narrowing. "So you do acknowledge your shorings, young prince?" Harsha straightened up, meeting the patriarch''s gaze confidently. "A man should work on his shorings, not run away from them. I may not be in the same league as the other princes, but I am confident I can defeat them head-on." "That''s a bold im, young prince. The first and second princes'' abilities are no joke," the patriarch said, his hands resting on the table. Harsha folded his arms, leaning slightly forward. "Are you still doubting me? You, who didn''t invite either of them and chose to invite me, must have seen something in me." The patriarch let out a heartyugh, throwing his head back. "HAHAHAHA, it''s true. But my own influence alone won''t get you the throne." Harsha took a step closer to the patriarch, his fingers drumming on the edge of the table. "Well, I will have to work on it then. I do hope you won''t betray my expectations, old man." The patriarch''s expression softened as he looked at Harsha, nodding slowly. "Hmmm... The Nayakas never betray." Harsha smiled and extended his hand toward the patriarch. "As a present for lending me your influence, I will solve your long-standing problem." The patriarch''s eyes narrowed with interest as he reached out to shake Harsha''s hand. "Really now? I''m curious about how you n to do that." "I will kill you," Harsha said with a sadistic smile. Author Notes So Guys, Forgot to mention I got the contract and can now set premium chapters. I do n to go premiumter, once I get enough daily readers. Thanks to whoever reads my chapters daily Chapter 36: Heir The evening sun bathed the town in a soft pastel orange, casting a warm glow over the streets. Oilmps flickered to life in the temples, their gentle light mingling with the devotional hymns of the evening prayer drifting in from a distance. Each house glowed warmly as its ownmps were lit, creating a cosy, inviting ambience. A tall young man with long, flowing ck hair made his way toward the Nayaka mansion. Slim andnky, he carried an air of grace. His handsome features were framed by dark eyes and thick eyebrows, which gave him a striking presence. As he walked, the shopkeepers greeted him with friendly waves and cheerful smiles. Conversations were punctuated withughter and light-hearted chatter. "Young master, are you heading home now?" one shopkeeper called out, a friendly grin on his face. "We''ve got some new pottery you might like." The young man paused, sping his hands together in a gesture of polite refusal. " I have to head back soon, Uncle. Sorry, no time." The shopkeeper''s wife stepped in, gently pinching her husband''s cheek as she spoke. "Oh,e on, don''t bother the young master. Just visit us if you can. Don''t listen to this one," she said with a yful nudge. The young man chuckled, giving a nod of appreciation. "I''ll try toe by if I get a chance. Thank you for understanding." He continued on his way, the warmth of the people apanying him as he made his way to the mansion. The man was the only son of the Patriarch of Nayakas, Bhima Nayaka. He entered the grand mansion, a contented smile on his face. He spotted the old butler slowly making his way down the corridor. Bhima approached him with a friendly demeanour, a warm smile ying on his lips. "Where is Father?" he asked, his voice carrying a hint of curiosity. The butler, lifting his gaze from the floor, acknowledged Bhima with a slight bow. "Ah, Young Master! The Patriarch is with the Prince." Bhima''s eyebrows arched in surprise. "Eh? Again? He''s been with the Prince ever since he arrived." The butler nodded slowly, adjusting his back slightly. "Young Master, the Prince is of royal lineage. The Patriarch needs to honour his duties and uphold the family''s honour." Bhima sighed, shaking his head with a chuckle. "Well! I''ll go and greet Father then." He reached out and gently took the stack of documents from the butler''s hands. "I''ll deliver these myself. Next time, let someone else handle this. You shouldn''t overwork yourself," he said with a concerned expression, ncing at the butler''s weary face. The butler''s face softened, and he managed a small smile. "Young Master doesn''t need to worry about this old man. Hahaha." Bhima released a long, drawn-out sigh as he turned to head towards his father''s quarters. "I''ll go meet Father then," he said, waving casually before continuing down the hallway, the documents tucked under his arm. Bhima Nayaka encountered the youngest prince for the first time during his visit to the mansion. He had heard numerous rumours about the prince¡ªstories of troublemaking and ack of talent. However, his initial impressions shifted as soon as heid eyes on the prince. The prince stood tall with an air of undeniable authority, his demeanour radiating amanding presence. The way he carried himself spoke volumes, far exceeding the whispered tales Bhima had heard. Bhima thought to himself, ''The prince is so different from what I expected. Perhaps that''s why Father extended the invitation to him.'' Bhima reached his father''s study and knocked on the door. When there was no response, he knocked again, a bit louder this time. '' I guess he fell asleep,'' he thought. He turned the handle and pushed the door open, stepping inside and closing it gently behind him. "Father, are you asl¡ª" His voice faltered as he took in the scene before him. His fathery sprawled on the floor, a dagger protruding from his chest. Blood pooled around him, soaking into the marble floor. Bhima''s eyes widened in shock, and he dropped the documents he was holding. His gaze shifted to the young man standing nearby, wiping his hands on his father''s bloodied upper robe. "Tsk, shitty old bastard got blood on my clothes," the young man muttered, his expression full of disdain. "Oh, look who''s here," the young man chuckled, ncing up at Bhima with a cold, mocking smile. Bhima''s face turned pale as he stumbled back, his voice trembling with disbelief. "Why? Why did you kill Father, Prince?!" His eyes welled up with tears, and his heart pounded with rage as he looked down at his father''s lifeless body. The young prince shrugged nonchntly, his smile widening. "Does it matter? Your father was begging to spare his ipetent son even on hisst breath. It was so funny, HAHAHA." "YOU SCUM!" Bhima''s voice erupted in fury, his entire body shaking. "Sad, you couldn''t see your father for thest time," Harsha said, a wide grin stretching across his face as he observed Bhima''s anguished reaction. "YOU MONSTER! STOP RUNNING YOUR MOUTH!!" Bhima shouted, his voice trembling with rage. He lunged at Harsha, but the prince deftly sidestepped, causing Bhima to stumble and crash onto the floor. Harshaughed, his gaze fixed on Bhima with a look of contempt. "Hahaha, you can''t even fight properly, and yet you think you can avenge your worthless father?" he mocked. "I WILL KILL YOU!" Bhima shouted as he staggered to his feet, his face contorted with rage. "Doesn''t hurt to try. Here," Harsha said coldly, tossing a dagger thatnded at Bhima''s feet. "I''ll give you a chance to avenge your worthless father." With a roar of frustration, Bhima picked up the dagger and charged straight at Harsha. The prince smoothly dodged the attack, moving his neck aside with a casual flick. Harsha then swept Bhima off his feet and mmed his heel into Bhima''s stomach. Bhima gasped, coughing and struggling to catch his breath as he tried to rise from the blow. "Try harder, HAHAHA," Harsha taunted, his expression a mask of cold amusement. "I won''t even use my hands." Bhima lunged at Harsha repeatedly, each attempt with the dagger proving futile. "Haa! This is so boring! Like father, like son¡ªboth are worthless," Harsha remarked with a yawn, clearly unimpressed. "DON''T CALL FATHER WORTHLESS!" Bhima roared, charging again withbored breaths and poor form. "Stop shouting every time you charge," Harsha said, delivering a heavy kick to Bhima''s torso. The force sent Bhima crashing to the ground, his dagger skidding away across the floor. Harsha strode over, grabbing Bhima by the hair and dragging him to the nearby table. With a brutal shove, he mmed Bhima''s face onto the wooden surface. "So, why do you think your father invited me here?" Harsha asked, his voice cold and steady. Bhima, fueled by rage and adrenaline, roared, "I WILL KILL YOU, YOU BASTARD!" Harsha responded by smashing Bhima''s face into the table again. "He wanted to make a deal because of you," he said, his tone unyielding. Another brutal m to the table followed. "Due to you, he begged me to take care of his family if I ascended to the throne." Blood trickled from Bhima''s forehead, obscuring his once-handsome features. His vision swayed, each wave of dizziness hitting harder than thest. ''What? Father did that?'' Bhima thought to himself, stunned by the revtion. "Why did he beg, though?" Harsha mmed his face into the table once more. "Because his only failure of a son was busy doing idiotic things." Another forceful impact followed. "I killed him because your father was annoying, and what can you even do?" "You can''t do anything," Harsha continued, "You don''t have the authority or the strength to stand up for your family." He mmed Bhima''s face into the table again. "You couldn''t even protect your only remaining family." Bhima''s mind raced with shock and regret. ''What the hell, Father died because of me,'' he thought, memories of happier times with his father shing through his mind. ''Father, please forgive your ipetent son. If only I had been strong,'' hemented as tears streamed down his face, mingling with the crimson blood. With a final, defiant roar, "YOU BASTARD! I WILL FOLLOW YOU TO THE DEPTHS OF HELL AND KILL YOU! MARK MY WORDS!" Exhausted and overwhelmed, Bhima slumped forward, copsing onto the table, unconscious. Contrary to his demeanor, Bhima had inherited his father''s prowess. He was talented, but instilling the drive to work doesn''te from just being talented. This will make Bhima realize how quickly his family would crumble in front of his eyes and he won''t be able to do anything without power. "Weren''t you too violent with my son?" the old man asked, standing up and removing the dagger from his thick vest. He wiped the fake blood from his hands with a sigh. "You agreed to this, old man," Harsha replied coolly. After some time, Bhima regained consciousness in the mansion''s clinic. He jolted upright, his eyes darting around as he mumbled, "Where am I? Am I dead?" The sharp pain in his head and face, the result of the one-sided beating from the prince, made it difficult for him to think clearly. The doctor rushed in upon seeing Bhima awake. "Young master, are you okay?" he asked with concern. "Where is Father?" Bhima tried to get up but was held back by the pain. "Patri¡ª" "I''m here!" The patriarch entered the room, with Harsha by his side. "Father? You''re alive," Bhima said, sitting back on the bed, his face a mask of disbelief. The patriarch gestured for the doctor to leave. "Give us privacy," he said firmly. "I am alive and well, as you can see! It was a test by the prince. He wanted to see how much you are prepared for uncertainty if I am not there for you," the patriarch said, ncing at Harsha, who stood with his arms crossed. "Take this opportunity to better yourself," he added coldly. Bhima''s eyes filled with tears. He threw his arms around his father, saying, "Thank God! I thought you were dead. Father, I will do my best not to bring shame to the family as the heir." He sobbed into his father''s shoulder. The patriarch gently patted his son''s back, his face softened by relief and a hint of pride. " I will protect you, father," Bhima sniffed. With a newfound resolve, Bhima was ready to embrace his role as the heir of the Nayaka family. This was a new chapter for the family, marked by a fresh sense of purpose. Author Notes Another Chaptering up today, This chapter is courtesy of the Gift by Its_Praveen Chapter 37: Half-Blood Goa, Port House. The port sprawled along the coastline, buzzing with activity as wooden ships bobbed gently in the harbour. Their sails were furled, and the masts creaked softly against the backdrop of the restless sea. The air was thick with a blend of saltwater, fish, and exotic spices carried by a brisk breeze.Stone quays, smoothed by years of use, lined the waterfront. Dockworkers, their backs bent under heavy crates, moved with efficiency. Nearby, towering warehouses stood like silent sentinels, their walls adorned with the emblems of the Empire. In the heart of the port, a lively market erupted with noise. Merchants hawked their wares from makeshift stalls, their voices rising above the tter of metal and the murmur of countless conversations. This rhythmic symphony yed against the persistent roar of the sea. In a house close to the port, a young man rxed on a cushioned lounge, his head resting on thep of a beautiful woman. She fed him grapes with a gentle smile. The young man had a warm, sun-kissedplexion and dark, curly hair that seemed to have a life of its own. His eyes, a light shade of blue, sparkled with an intense energy. A knock interrupted the scene, and the young man responded, "Enter." The room was luxurious and had a lingering scent of wine and smoke. There were documents cluttered on the table and the young man. The room was dimly lit with some oilmps. A young aide stepped into the room, clutching a stack of documents. He narrowed his eyes at the woman before addressing the prince. "Your Highness, we have something to discuss." "Oh, is it Nakul?" The prince, Alfonso Deva Raya, rose from the woman''sp and gestured for her to leave. She stood gracefully and exited the room with a subtle nod. Alfonso, the third prince of the Vijayanagar Empire, was the son of the Portuguese concubine of the Emperor. His mother had been captured during the Raid of Goa when the Portuguese were driven out. She had fallen deeply in love with the Emperor, convincing her father to marry the Emperor. After the Portuguese withdrew, the Emperor took her as his concubine, leading to the birth of Alfonso. The marriage also prevented Portuguese interference to an extent in the Empire. As the woman departed, Alfonso turned to Nakul, the young aide. "Alright, Nakul, what''s so urgent?" Alfonso asked, stretching his arms casually as he settled into afortable chair. Nakul began, "The first prince and second prince both have approached the merchant group for a deal." Alfonso''s brow furrowed slightly. "Hmm¡­ That''s a bit of a predicament." Nakul nodded, "Yes. They''re both offering significant incentives to gain the merchants'' favor." Alfonso leaned back thoughtfully. "We don''t have to ept their terms immediately. We''ll wait and let them exhaust themselves." Nakul looked uncertain. "But won''t this put us at a disadvantage if they make significant progress?" "Not necessarily," Alfonso said with a smirk. "Let them spend their resources. We''ll see where their efforts lead, and when the time is right, we''ll make our move." Nakul nodded, understanding the strategy. "I''ll make sure we stay informed about their progress." "What about the road project my little brother has started? And how is he?" Alfonso asked, leaning forward with interest. "The road is progressing as nned. The Nayakas'' supervision is impable, leaving little room for error," Nakul replied. "However, I think we should be cautious regarding the prince. He has dismissed our spy, Rukmini, from his chambers. It appears his talent for both strength and business acumen has been growing." Alfonso raised an eyebrow. "Spy was not my doing anyway! But does his strength match up to Bhairava''s?" Nakul thought for a moment before answering. "No, not quite. From my reports, his individual strength already surpasses veteran soldiers, but Bhairava remains exceptional in martial arts. The prince''s strength is impressive, but it''s not at Bhairava''s level." "Is it because he hasn''t used his full strength yet?" Alfonso asked, intrigued. "It''s possible," Nakul said. "We haven''t seen him in a situation where he would fully unleash his potential. His skills inbat and strategy might be more refined than we currently understand." Alfonso nodded thoughtfully. "Keep a close watch. If he bes a significant threat, we need to be prepared." "Of course," Nakul said, taking note. "I''ll continue monitoring his activities and keep you informed." "Good. Let''s not underestimate my little brother," Alfonso said, running his hand through his hair and straightening his back. "Now, what about our own ns?" A knock interrupted their conversation, and the door swung open. A man dressed in ck stepped into the room with a brisk stride. "Your Highness, I havee to report something urgently," he announced, his eyes scanning the room quickly. Alfonso, reclining in his chair, straightened slightly. "What is it?" he asked, his gaze sharp. "We have eliminated Rukmini in the Nayaka''s mansion," the man said, pulling a small parchment from his belt and cing it on the table. "The youngest prince recognized her, and she was bing a liability. I took her out before she could reveal any more information." Alfonso''s face lit up with a satisfied grin. He chuckled, "Haha, good work." The man continued, his expression turning serious. "Unfortunately, the Nayakas will be investigating the incident. The patriarch seemed quite fond of the young prince, and there were discussions about a potential deal." Alfonso''s brow furrowed as he considered the implications. He leaned forward, cing his elbows on the table. "Hmm. We''ll need to monitor their investigation closely. If they get too close, it could endanger our ns, Remove all your traces from Thanjavur. Shut the base down," "Understood, Your Highness," said the man in ck. "What about the other ns I told you about, Nakul?" Alfonso asked, his gaze fixed on his aide. Nakul nodded. "We''ve gained significant ground on those fronts as well." "Good." Alfonso leaned back in his chair, his fingers steepled thoughtfully. "Now, contact my uncle in Daman and see if you can coerce more funds from him." Nakul''s eyes narrowed in determination. "I''ll make sure to squeeze them for everyst drop of gold." Alfonso''s lips curled into a sly smile. The Portuguese had been supporters of his due to his heritage, but he never truly considered them as allies. Despite his loyalty to the Empire, he used the Portuguese as a means to fund his ambitions. Under the guise of Nakul, he funneled wealth and influence through their support, maintaining a facade of cooperation while leveraging their resources to his advantage. Nakul, while appearing as a figurehead of independent merchants, was fully aware of the power and ambition behind Alfonso''s actions. His loyalty to Alfonso was unwavering, understanding that theirbined efforts were key to achieving their goals. "Good," Alfonso said, waving him off. "Keep me updated. And Nakul, make sure our own preparations are on track." "Also, Inform ''That'' person about Harsha''s movement, I am sure it would bring some amusement for that person," Alfonso added. "Is it really necessary? I prefer not to go there, Your Highness," Nakul said with a slight wince. " That person entrusted you to deliver the information, Come on. You know my hands are tied when ites to that," Alfonso said with a slight chuckle. " You are having fun of my suffering, Your Highness," Nakul said with a deep sigh. "Bye Bye, Have fun talking and reporting," He said giggling with a yful smirk. "Understood, Your Highness," Nakul said, bowing slightly before exiting the room. "Harsha finally decided to show his talent after all these years," Alfonso chuckled to himself, his eyes gleaming with a mix of amusement and intrigue. He leaned back in his chair, a smirk ying on his lips. "I wonder how ''that'' person will react to this information." Alfonso was well aware that he wasn''t the favored candidate for the throne. Hecked the martial prowess of his brothers and instead excelled in administration. His strategy was to remain patient and bide his time, knowing that opportunity would eventually present itself. By presenting himself as a non-threatening figure, Alfonso had sessfully convinced his brothers to underestimate him. This tactical deception allowed them to focus their attention on each other, creating discord and conflict among them. Alfonso''s n was to let them exhaust their resources and energy fighting amongst themselves, while he prepared to step in and seize the rewards once they were weakened. His calcted patience and strategic maneuvering were his greatest assets, and he was prepared to use them to his advantage when the time was right. Alfonso was never like this before, before he was taken under the wing of that person. He was a lively young boy who didn''t understand anything about politics. He was now a crucial piece in the Empire''s politics and that person''s n. He liked his younger brother a lot contrary to his older brothers, But he couldn''t be there for him when he needed him the most. But whenever he met Harsha he would go out of his way and buy many things to cheer him up. ''I should visit him soon after I finish these things up,'' Chapter 38: Change Almost six months had passed since Harsha''s visit to the mansion in Thanjavur, and many changes had taken ce during that time. Harsha had immersed himself in intense training, focusing on strengthening his body and skills. Each day was dedicated to rigorous exercise and discipline, reflecting his determination. At the same time, significant progress was being made with the roadworks. Prashant, who had learned much from Harsha about managing projects and organizing documents, had taken full charge of the road construction. Under his careful supervision, both major highways and smaller roads werepleted. The Emperor had recently praised Harsha for the impressive results, noting the substantial increase in trade with Europeans. The improved roads had made it easier for merchants to move goods, boosting the economy. The new roadways had a transformative effect. The faster movement of goods led to a surge in trade, spurring the growth of new industries. Small towns and cities began to sprout up as people flocked to these areas in search of jobs and a better life. What had once been empty stretches ofnd were now vibrant economic activity centres, driven by the new roads that connected and sustained them. Harsha was taking a rest in the training hall, overseeing the training of three people while reading a book. Varun, Narayana, and Viswa had be a trio in training and they trained daily with him. Appointing Viswa as his subordinate took some time since he was of a lower caste. However, the Emperor decided to give in to Harsha''s request and allowed him to appoint Viswa as his subordinate. Viswa proved to be a useful asset. He was what you would call a "diamond in the rough." Viswa could grasp information quickly, like a sponge soaking up water. His body and martial capability were exceptional. Due to his rapid recovery and natural talent, he was a formidable warrior with a great sense of battle. He was able to keep up with Harsha''s training after a few months and had now achieved a level in martial arts simr to both Varun and Narayana on the surface. "Stop training, take a break¡ªsparring starts soon," he called out, closing his book with a soft thud that drew their attention. "It''s been a while since you guys have sparred against each other, so pair up and spar," he said, walking over to the exhausted trio as they drank water. Viswa, now more muscr and nearly as tall as Harsha, looked noticeably healthierpared to his earlier signs of malnutrition. "As the newest one here, Viswa will choose his opponent first," Harsha announced. "Me? Your Highness?" Viswa stammered, his eyes widening as he looked at Harsha. Harsha raised an eyebrow "Is there any other Viswa here?" he asked, a smirk ying on his lips. Viswa nced nervously at Varun and then nodded. "Oh, then I will choose to spar with Varun first," he said. Varun folded his arms and smirked. "The youngest thinks I''m easy to defeat, huh?" he teased, tilting his head slightly. "No, brother, I know your strength," Viswa replied earnestly, meeting Varun''s gaze. Varun chuckled and waved a hand dismissively. "I was just teasing," he said, grinning widely. "Get ready to spar after the break then," Harsha ordered with a yawn, stretching his arms. "Yes, Your Highness," both Varun and Viswa responded in unison, nodding as they took a moment to rest. Harsha then gestured for Narayana toe closer. "So, what do you think¡ªwho will win the sparring match?" Narayana approached, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "Um, Your Highness, I believe Varun should win by a close margin. Viswa''s martial ability and battle sense have certainly surpassed mine. The only thing he stillcks is physicality." "Physicality?" Harsha raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement in his eyes. "I don''t see much of a problem there. I could defeat both of you even with a worse physique. Maybe it''s just ack of experience." Narayana thought ''Of course, monsters like you wouldn''t be considered alongside normal humans like us.'' He maintained hisposure and nodded in agreement with a smile. Viswa and Varun, both gripping their wooden swords tightly, stepped into the designated sparring area. They assumed their stances, each eyeing the other with determination. Narayana and Harsha watched from the sidelines, their eyes on the spar. "START!" Harsha shouted, his voice cutting through the air like a de. With a burst of speed, Varun lunged forward, attacking with a flurry of strikes that caught Viswa off guard. The wooden sword whizzed through the air, each swing aimed precisely. Viswa quickly raised his sword, deflecting and blocking the blows. A powerful strike aimed at his head forced him to retreat, catching his breath as he assessed Varun''s aggressive style. Regaining hisposure, Viswa prepared for the next onught. Varun charged once more, aiming directly for Viswa''s midsection. Anticipating the move, Viswa leapt into the air, using Varun''s back as a springboard to push himself away. Hended nimbly a few feet from his opponent. Without hesitation, Viswa spun around andunched a series of attacks. His wooden sword whirled through the air in rapid swings. Varun, though taken aback by Viswa''s swift counterattack, managed to defend himself, his sword went faster as it met each of Viswa''s strikes. Varun, with a swift motion, deflected Viswa''s sword to the side. His wrist flicked expertly, redirecting the de''s momentum before delivering a quick swing aimed at Viswa''s torso. Viswa''s reflexes were sharp. As the sword approached, he bent backwards with impressive flexibility, avoiding the swing entirely. His movements were fluid, showcasing his honed agility. With a graceful roll, he distanced himself from Varun,nding on his feet a few paces away. "Hooo, impressive flexibility," Harsha remarked, his lips curling into a light smirk as he watched the duel unfold. Narayana nodded, shifting his gaze toward Harsha. "Viswa has unnaturally good flexibility, Your Highness." "Is that so?" Harsha''s eyes gleamed with interest. As Varun lunged forward, aiming a swift swing at Viswa''s neck, Viswa stepped back with quick reflexes. In the same motion, Varun executed a precise sidekick toward Viswa''s face. Viswa, anticipating the move, barely flinched as he bent his upper body at an unnatural angle to avoid the kick. Seizing the opportunity, Viswa swung his wooden sword at Varun''s shoulder. Varun effortlessly deflected the attack, his movements smooth and controlled. Without hesitation, Viswa backed up, then leapt forward, executing a powerful axe kick aimed directly at Varun''s head. Varun braced himself, raising his sword to block the descending kick. The impact shattered the wooden sword, splintering it into pieces and forcing Varun to stumble backwards. Seizing the moment, Viswa charged forward, his eyes locked on Varun. With a powerful tackle, he drove Varun to the ground, pinning him beneath his weight. The match was over. Harsha pped slowly, "Well done, Viswa. That was good." Varun, catching his breath, looked up with a grin. "You''ve really improved, Viswa. I didn''t expect you to break my sword like that." Viswa, still on top of Varun, offered a hand to help him up. "Thanks, Brother. I''ve been training hard to close the gap." Narayana approached, nodding in approval. "Looks like you''ve made significant progress," "Thank you, Brother Narayana," "Avoid tackling on the battlefield; exposing your back can prove fatal," advised Harsha, looking down at both Varun and Viswa, who were breathing heavily on the ground. "Understood, Your Highness," replied Viswa. "Take a break; the next round is Viswa and Narayana," Harsha instructed, his voice carrying a note of finality as he settled back into his chair. The sun was casting long shadows across the training hall, and the air was thick with the scent of sweat and exertion. The sounds of heavy breathing filled the space as Viswa and Narayana took their positions. Despite Viswa''s impressive progress, he found himself outmatched by Narayana. Narayana had undergone a remarkable transformation since Harsha began training him. Gone was the arrogance that had once clouded his potential. Instead, his massive physique and refined skills now shone brightly. He moved with a newfound grace, his strength and control making him a formidable opponent. Viswa, despite his natural talent and rapid learning curve,cked the battlefield experience that Narayana had umted. Though Viswa''s time would surelye as his skills continued to develop. As the final match approached, Varun and Narayana stepped into the arena. The tension was palpable, a silent anticipation hanging in the air. Varun, ever the strategist, used his shorter stature to his advantage. His movements were quick, a blur of aggression. He darted in and out of Narayana''s range, striking at his opponent''s lower body and joints with uracy. Narayana, with his broad frame and powerful swings, struggled to keep up with Varun''s agility. His strikes, were wide and sweeping, leaving openings that Varun was quick to exploit. Varun''s ability to weave through Narayana''s defences and his knack for turning his smaller size into a strategic advantage were on full disy. As the match drew to a close, Varun''s clever tactics and nimble footwork proved too much for Narayana. With each precise strike and deft dodge, Varun demonstrated that sometimes, size and strength could be outmatched by skill and strategy. "That''s enough sparring for today, Ensure you learn from your mistakes today," Harsha advised "Clean up the mess and go rest," Harsha ordered as he left the training field back to his room. Chapter 39: Next Move Royal Complex, Harsha''s Room Harsha was seated on the plush sofa, engrossed in a book. A gentle breeze flowed through the open windows, softly brushing against him. A knock at the door broke his peaceful reading. "Enter," hemanded. Viswa, who had been appointed as Harsha''s exclusive butler, entered the room. He had undergone personalized training under Harsha and had been carefully vetted to ensure he was trustworthy. Harsha needed someone he could rely onpletely, someone whose actions he could predict with certainty. Narayana and Varun were deemed liabilities for such sensitive tasks because their past cannot be traced urately, making Viswa the ideal choice. "So, they still don''t know. You''re quite convincing with your acting," Harsha said, ncing up from his book. Viswa was stronger than what he had shown to the others. This came as a bit of advice from Harsha, as he didn''t want the others to know, about the potential of Viswa and try to perceive him as a threat. Although he showed some strength to maintain his appearance, it was not enough to show him as a threat. "You tter me, Your Highness," Viswa replied with a slight bow. "Regarding your mission, I''ve identified and vetted two targets. We can arrange to meet them at any time." "Did anyone see you?" asked Harsha. "No. The Nayakas have been using Rama Nayaka to influence matters discreetly for us." replied with a smile. "Who are the two targets you found?" Harsha asked, his gaze fixed on Viswa. "Your Highness, here is the report," Viswa said, handing over a neatly written document detailing the two individuals. He continued, "One is the illegitimate son of Raghav Reddy, who was cast out of the Reddy family two years ago. The other is an enigma known as Karna." "What makes Karna special?" Harsha inquired, raising an eyebrow. "His family was executed by the Kasim Sultanate''s prince because his fifteen-year-old sister refused the sexual advances of the prince," Viswa exined. "For such a reason?" Harsha''s voice was tinged with disbelief. Harsha leaned back on his plush sofa, the book resting forgotten in hisp as he focused intently on Viswa. The soft breeze rustling through the open windows created a soothing backdrop to their conversation. "How did he survive?" Harsha asked a trace of intrigue in his voice. Viswa took a moment, his expression growing solemn. "He had gone hunting. By the time he returned, his entire family had been executed." Harsha clicked his tongue in disapproval, the gravity of the situation evident. "And what does he do now?" Viswa continued, "He has expressed a strong desire to join the military, driven by vengeance against the Kasim Sultanate. He hopes to find a chance to repay them for what they did to his family." Harsha let out a heartyugh, the sound echoing through the room. "What a fool. A man is driven by such simple emotions. It''s almostughable." Viswa remainedposed, his gaze steady. "When would you like to meet them?" Harsha considered this for a moment. "How soon can you arrange it?" "As soon as you wish, Your Highness" Viswa replied promptly. "I''ve arranged for them to operate a shop in the capital as a cover. They''re well-integrated into the city''s fabric. Don''t worry about any potential threats¡ªthey''ve been meticulously vetted. Over the past two months, I''ve cross-checked every detail of their stories with the assistance of the Nayakas and verified their backgrounds thoroughly before bringing them to the capital." Harsha nodded appreciatively, a hint of satisfaction in his eyes. "That''s quite thorough. Your attention to detail ismendable." "Thank you, Your Highness," Viswa said, his voice reflecting his dedication. Harsha leaned forward slightly, his interest piqued. "What about the old man Nayaka and the heir?" Viswa''s expression remained calm as he responded, "I have a report on that as well." He began to exin the current situation. "Bhima Nayaka, after the prince''s interference, has grown into a significant force within the Nayaka family. He has inherited his father''s military skills and has been rigorously trained by the patriarch." Harsha''s lips curled into a smirk. "If only the old man weren''t so soft, he wouldn''t have to deal with these issues at his age," he chuckled. Harsha continued, "Indeed. However, I still don''t fully trust the old man. Despite the useful information he''s provided and the facilities he''s made avable to us, he''s not a true ally. His supportes without conditions, which is quite suspicious and he''s not gaining anything substantial from supporting us." Viswa''s gaze sharpened as he considered the implications. "We need to be cautious with him. His support could shift if circumstances change. I will keep a close watch on him and continue to gather information, Your Highness," Harsha''s gaze shifted to the window and asked. "What about any information regarding Rukmini?" Viswa''s face remained impassive as he answered, "None, Your Highness. I searched everywhere, and it was as if her existence was erased from the world. No one knows anything about her." Harsha leaned back in his chair, fiddling with his book. "So, we''re dealing with a significant threat," "Anything else to report?" Harsha asked, his eyes narrowing with curiosity. "Yes, Your Highness," Viswa responded, maintaining hisposure. "There have been notable movements of military forces in the Cochin-controlled territories. Large quantities of steel and weapons are being procured. The spies within the Nayaka''swork have confirmed these purchases, indicating that preparations for significant conflict are underway." Harsha, his gaze thoughtful. "So, it seems a civil war may be on the horizon. The question is whether the Emperor will choose to observe from the sidelines or if he will decide to intervene." Viswa nodded, acknowledging theplexity of the situation. "Unfortunately, we can''t predict the Emperor''s course of action with certainty. He has a reputation for making impulsive decisions, which makes his future moves hard to anticipate." Harsha''s lips curled into a wry smile. "Impulsiveness can be a double-edged sword. It may work to our advantage or present new challenges. We must prepare for all possibilities." "Prepare the location and schedule for the meeting with the two individuals you found," Harsha instructed, his voicemanding. "Understood, Your Highness," Viswa responded, offering a slight bow before turning to leave. As Viswa exited the room, Harsha remained by the window, lost in thought. But his focus was on the new opportunities and challenges thaty ahead. He began to methodically n his approach, considering every detail and potential oue. Chapter 40: Venetian Merchant Goa Port, Vijayanagar Empire. The port was alive with the hum ofmerce. Tall masts of merchant ships rose against the sky, their sails billowing in the gentle sea breeze. Banners of various colours snapped crisply, each one telling a story of trade and travel. The water shimmered under the midday sun, pping rhythmically against the stone quays where long lines of workers unloaded crates and barrels. A Vian merchant ship approached the port, cutting through the water with ease. An imposing figure stood at the bow. He was dressed in a richly decorated doublet, a luxurious wool robe with intricate patterns draped over it, and a wide-brimmed hat adorned with a feather¡ªa mark of his high status. The man was Pietro Tribuno, a well-known Vian merchant whose visits to the Vijayanagar Empire had be a regr affair due to the lucrative trade opportunities. His robust build and dignified attire made him stand out among the others at the port. As the ship docked, Pietro stepped onto the quay, taking a deep breath of the salty sea air. With a broad smile, he dered, "Ah, we are here finally." eager to resume his business in this vibrant and bustling port. The aide apanying Pietro Tribuno was a tall Vian man in histe thirties, with a lean build. His attire mirrored that of a servant¡ªsimple, yet well-made, with a dark woollen doublet and a in hat. His face was marked by a neat beard and piercing brown eyes that constantly scanned their surroundings with alertness. After several hours of haggling, inspecting, and purchasing, they had amassed a considerable collection of goods. Fabrics, and trinkets were piled high, and the guards carried several crates filled with their acquisitions. Pietro, adjusting his wide-brimmed hat with a feather, furrowed his brows as he surveyed the goods they had collected. "It''s a lot, yes, but I can''t shake the feeling that something''s missing," he said, his toneced with frustration. The aide, noting the merchant''s disappointment, asked, "What happened, Master?" Pietro''s eyes narrowed as he scanned the bustling market once more. "The quality seems to be lower than what I expected. I''ve dealt with this port enough times to know when the goods aren''t up to par. I was hoping for something more extraordinary this time, but it seems we''re stuck with the usual fare," The aide nodded thoughtfully, his eyes darting around the market. "Perhaps the recent upheaval in the empire has affected the quality or avability of goods," he suggested, trying to offer a usible exnation. Pietro Tribuno and his aide continued their way through the bustling port, their conversation weaving through the vibrant market stalls. "Upheaval?" Pietro asked, his voice tinged with concern as he considered the implications for his business dealings. "Yes, Master," the aide replied, ncing around as they walked. "The battle for the throne has stirred things up significantly. There''s also an ongoing economic war between the factions." Pietro''s face grew tense. "Oh good lord, that''s not ideal for our venture. Such turmoil could disrupt trade and impact the quality of goods." The aide nodded sympathetically. "Yes, Master. It''s creating a lot of uncertainty." Pietro paused, tapping his chin thoughtfully. "So, who''s more likely to seize the throne in all this chaos?" "It''s likely to be either the first or second prince," the aide exined. "Both have substantial support among the nobles and significant influence. Currently, the momentum seems to be shifting towards the second prince." Pietro let out a thoughtful hum. "I see. That could change things. We might need to adjust our strategy based on whoes out on top," "Anyway, let''s rest for today. We can head to another city tomorrow. Prepare an entourage for the journey," Pietro said, settling into afortable chair in the inn''smon area. The next morning, Pietro emerged from his room, dressed in his European attire and adorned with his trademark wide-brimmed hat. His clothes were finely tailored. His aide was waiting downstairs, a breakfast spreadid out for them. They enjoyed a hearty meal, discussing their ns and the day''s journey. After finishing, they set out towards the next city, their carriage ready and their new escort unit prepared for the trip. As they approached the city''s exit, a group of patrol guards stood at their posts, their presence a reminder of the heightened security due to the ongoing turmoil. Pietro''s carriage, nked by the escort unit, rolled towards them. "Halt!"manded one of the guards, his voice firm. The aide, riding a horse alongside the carriage, dismounted quickly and approached the guard with a puzzled look. "What''s the meaning of this? We''re travelling with an escort unit. Is there an issue?" The guard nced at the escort unit and shook his head. "It''s standard procedure. The roads are under surveince for safety." The aide furrowed his brow. "But we have these guards specifically for protection. Is there a problem with that?" The guard''s expression remained stern. "Yes, the patrols are in ce to ensure safety." "The roads have been recently improved with a lot of effort to ensure safety andfortable travel," the guard exined, his tone reassuring. The aide looked at the guard sceptically, but a passing merchant chimed in, "He''s right. The roads are much better now. Just leave your escort and move along." The aide, still a bit unsure, nodded and reluctantly agreed. "Very well. We''ll leave the escort here and continue on our way." With the escort unit left behind, Pietro and his aide proceeded towards the next city. As they travelled, Pietro''s curiosity grew with each mile. "Woah, a lot has changed since thest time I came here," Pietro remarked, taking in the improvedndscape. "The roads are much smoother than back home, How did they make it so nicely?. We need to find this out and report to the Doge," Pietro observed. "There are rest stops at regr intervals, and the distance markers are clearly visible." Pietro''s eyes widened in surprise. "What on earth happened in thest six months? This is a significant improvement." The aide shrugged. "It seems the Kingdom has invested heavily in infrastructure. Also, I heard this project was the idea of a prince in the Empire," As they continued, Pietro marvelled at the changes. The roads were well-maintained, with clear signs and regr rest stops and horse rests that made their usual tedious journey veryfortable. The progress was evident, and it spoke volumes about themitment to improving travel and safety. "If these types of roads are here, we can easily travel to different cities and buy more goods than our usual quantity," Pietro eximed, clearly excited by the profitable business opportunities that the improved infrastructure presented. Chapter 41: Alfonsos whims The afternoon sun cast a warm glow over the pce as Harsha prepared to leave. He wore a simple tunic and pyjamas, with his long hair neatly tied back. Viswa entered the room with a knock and a serious expression. "Arrangements areplete, Your Highness. We can meet them at the shop in the capital as nned." Harsha nodded with satisfaction. "Good. And what about security?" "Rama Nayaka has checked for any spies watching us," Viswa replied, his face serious. "Let''s go then," Harsha said, As they walked through the opulent corridors. Suddenly, a loud, cheerful voice cut through the air. It was Alfonso Deva Raya, the Third Prince. "HEY BROTHER, WHERE ARE YOU GOING?" Harsha continued walking, ignoring Alfonso''s call. Viswa followed closely behind. Alfonso quickened his pace to catch up. "Hey, why are you ignoring your older brother, Harsha?" he said, a yful smile on his face. "It''s been a long time since we talked." Harsha nced briefly at Alfonso but kept moving. "I have matters to attend to," he said. "I don''t have time for idle chatter right now." Alfonso''s smile wavered for a moment but quickly brightened again. "Oh,e on! It''s not every day I get to see my little brother in action. Surely you can spare a few minutes?" Viswa, keeping his gaze forward and maintaining hisposed demeanour, whispered, "Your Highness, we should stick to our schedule." Harsha gave a brief nod in acknowledgement. "Brother, if you''ll excuse us, we have some ces to visit." Without waiting for a response, Alfonso gave Harsha a hearty pat on the shoulder. "Eh! No need to be so formal. Today, your older brother will tag along with you." Harsha opened his mouth to protest, but Alfonso cut him off with a grin. "No arguments! I insist. Your older brother will buy you anything you want today. Let''s head to the market!" With that, Alfonso''s cheerful energy seemed to fill the corridor, leaving Harsha and Viswa with little choice but to amodate his unexpectedpany. Harsha let out a deep sigh and said, "Fine." As he spoke, he noticed Narayana and Varun walking down the hallway. Harsha waved them over, gesturing for them to join him and Alfonso. Both men, initially surprised by the sudden change in their ns, quicklyplied. They knew better than to question Harsha''s decisions, especially when his temper was involved. They swiftly retrieved their swords and met at the pce gate. "Greetings to the Third Prince Alfonso and the Youngest Prince Harsha," Narayana and Varun said in unison, offering a salute. "We have been assigned as the guards of the young prince during his brief visit to the capital market." Alfonso''s expression shifted slightly, showing brief seriousness at the presence of the guards, but his smile quickly returned. "It''s fine, HAHA! You can tag along," he said with a heartyugh. Turning to Harsha with an eager grin, Alfonso asked, "So, Harsha, where do you want to go? Your brother will buy you lots of treats today!" He yfully pinched Harsha''s cheek, his eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. Harsha, however, remained indifferent to Alfonso''s antics. He nced at Narayana and Varun, who stood ready, then replied, "Maybe we could start with the pottery and steel workshops." Alfonso''s eyes lit up even more, clearly delighted by the idea. "Pottery and steel workshops? Excellent choice! Let''s get going then." Alfonso strolled through the bustling streets of the capital, his aide¡ªa woman with long ck hair and piercing jet-ck eyes¡ªtrailing closely behind him. Harsha''s attention shifted from Alfonso to Viswa, who walked beside him. "Make the meeting for tomorrow," Harsha murmured. "This guy will take me around the whole day." Viswa nodded slightly. "Understood, Your Highness. We don''t really need to report to them anyway. I''ve anticipated any obstacles, and if we''re not there by the appointed time, they''ll stop waiting." "Ah, that''s great," Harsha replied. As they continued through the vibrant market, Alfonso''s exuberance was on full disy. He suddenly stopped in front of a colourful pottery stall and picked up a vase, holding it up. "Harsha, look at this vase!" Alfonso eximed, a broad smile stretching across his face. "Your big brother will buy it if you like it. I''m very rich, you know," he added with a smug look, clearly enjoying his role as the generous older sibling. Harsha nced at the vase with indifference, then at Alfonso''s eager face, and replied simply, "Sure." "Come on, Harsha, smile a bit," he urged, his eyes sparkling with mischief. He reached over and pinched the sides of Harsha''s cheeks, trying to coax a smile from him. "Come on, please just once," Alfonso pleaded, his voice almost sing-song. Harsha remained stoic, shaking his head. "No." "Your Highness, you are making Prince Harsha ufortable," the aide interjected, her tone stern as she pinched Alfonso''s ear in a gentle manner. "It hurts, let go! I won''t do it," Alfonso pouted, rubbing his ear. Harsha ignored the exchange looking at the vibrant streets. He had met Alfonso a few months ago and had experienced simr antics. Alfonso had dragged him around town, treating him to various sweets and trinkets. Despite his reluctance, Harsha had grown ustomed to the Third Prince''s nature. The day continued with Alfonso energetically pulling Harsha through the market, where he bought an assortment of items¡ªpottery, sweets, and trinkets. As evening approached, they arrived at a forge situated at the edge of the city. The forge was renowned for its fine craftsmanship and the master cksmith was known for his exceptional skills. Alfonso stepped inside and called out, "Master, do you have a good sword for my little brother?" The master cksmith emerged from the shadows, his eyes keenly assessing Harsha''s build. After a moment''s consideration, he retrieved a magnificent sword from his collection and handed it to Harsha. The hilt of the sword was adorned with an embedded ruby and crafted from wootz steel, a witness to its superior quality. "This young''un probably needs a sword like this," the master said with a nod. Harsha took the sword and swung it in a few practice arcs, feeling the bnce and weight of the weapon. "This is nice," he said, admiring the craftsmanship. "YOU LIKE IT?!" Alfonso eximed, his excitement palpable. He turned to the master cksmith, saying, "Master, I''ll buy this for my little brother." The cksmith smiled, nodding in agreement. "It''s a fine choice, Your Highness. I''m sure he''ll find it useful." Harsha, Viswa, Varun, and Narayana made their way back to the pce, their armsden with the various items Alfonso had bought throughout the day. The sun was beginning to set, casting a warm, golden light over the pce. As they approached the pce entrance, Alfonso turned to Harsha with a broad grin. "Bye, little brother! See youter," he called out, waving energetically. His cheerful voice echoed through the grand hallway as he began to walk towards his own quarters. Chapter 42: Talents The next morning, Harsha awoke with a sense of purpose, the events of the previous day now a distant memory. As the sun rose higher in the sky, casting a soft golden hue over the capital, Harsha prepared himself for the meeting he had been anticipating. The pce was quiet as Harsha moved through its vast corridors, his footsteps echoing softly against the marble floors. He was dressed in a simple yet elegant tunic. The subtle warmth of thete morning sun filtered through the windows. In the courtyard, Harsha found Viswa waiting, his posture straight and books in his hand. The aide''s eyes held a keen look as he approached Harsha, ready to guide him to their destination. "Your Highness," Viswa said with a respectful bow. "The arrangements are in ce. We can depart whenever you''re ready." Harsha gave a brief nod of acknowledgement. "Right." As they exited the pce, the streets of the capital were beginning to bustle with activity. Merchants set up their stalls, the aroma of fresh goods and spices mingling in the air. The sun, now climbing higher, bathed the city in intense heat. Harsha and Viswa wove through the market, where vibrant colours and lively chatter created a lively backdrop. Viswa led them through winding streets, past several buildings. The path gradually transitioned from the bustling market to a quieter, more subdued part of the city. The atmosphere changed from the lively mour ofmerce to an almost timeless setting. Eventually, they arrived at a modest shop nestled among other small businesses. The shop''s exterior was unassuming, with simple wooden signs and a neatly kept storefront. It was a contrast to the grandeur of the pce, but it was just practical. Viswa paused before the entrance, ncing back at Harsha. "We''re here, Your Highness. The two individuals you wish to meet are inside." Harsha took a moment to survey the surroundings. The shop, though in, was well ced, offering a sense of privacy and seclusion that was crucial. With a nod to Viswa, Harsha pushed open the door and entered the shop. The interior was modest but well-organized, with various items neatly disyed on wooden shelves. A bell tinkled softly as the door closed behind them, signalling their arrival. "Follow me, Your Highness," Viswa instructed, closing the shop. He then guided Harsha to a discreet corner of the store, where a small, inconspicuous wooden lid was hidden beneath a stack of crates. With ease, Viswa lifted the lid to reveal adder leading down into a basement concealed within the shop. Harsha descended thedder with careful steps, his eyes adjusting to the dim light that seeped from a few candles flickering at the base. As he reached the bottom, he found himself in a small, shadowy chamber. The basement was sparse but functional, with rough stone walls and a low ceiling that added to its ndestine atmosphere. In the centre of the room, two figures were seated at a simple wooden table. The faint light from the candles cast flickering shadows on their faces. They were waiting in silence, their anticipation palpable, as Harsha entered. Viswa took charge and began the introductions, while Harsha settled into a chair with an air of indifference, listening attentively. Viswa gestured toward a young man sitting on Harsha''s right. "This is Mithun Reddy," he said, his hand sweeping towards the young man with neatly tied long hair and a well-maintained moustache. Mithun''s jet-ck eyes looked up with cautiousness. "Mithun is in his early twenties. Hees from the influential Reddy family, aligned with the Crown Prince''s faction. However, he was cast out after his mother''s death. Because he was the son of a mistress, he was deemed expendable. Now, he survives by taking on various odd jobs around the capital." Mithun inclined his head slightly in acknowledgment but said nothing. He appeared to be trying to mask his difort with a calm expression. Viswa then moved his hand to the left. "And this is Karna," he said, directing Harsha''s attention to the tall man seated with an imposing presence. Karna had an athletic build, short hair, and brown eyes that seemed to take in every detail of the room with keen awareness. Karna stepped forward, a serious expression on his face. "Your Highness," he said with a respectful nod, "I am Karna. I hail from Gondwana, in the Kasim Sultanate. My family was killed by the Kasim Sultanate. I managed to escape, and now I am training to join the army. I aim to avenge my family if the Empire decides to strike back." Harsha leaned back, his fingers drumming lightly on the armrest of the chair. "Very well. Mithun, Karna. What do you both excel at?" He asked, his voice carrying an edge of authority. He looked at them with a cold stare. "I don''t tolerate ipetence. If you''re here to waste my time, be prepared for the consequences." Mithun, despite his nervousness, stepped forward. "Your Highness, to be honest, I''m not sure why that Mo- *ahem* your aide chose me. I''m not ustomed to such high expectations." He hesitated. Karna''s response was more assertive. "I have trained extensively in martial arts and have focused on techniques specifically tobat the Kasim Sultanate. I am ready to give my soul for revenge." His clenched fist revealed his deep-seated anger. Harsha nced at Viswa, who was standing nearby. He gestured for him toe closer. In a low voice, he whispered, "Are you sure Mithun is a skilled negotiator?" Viswa nodded slightly. "Yes, Your Highness. Mithun is indeed a master negotiator. He can extract an extra penny from even the most tight-fisted customer." Harsha''s gaze shifted to Karna. "And Karna, I can see why you chose him. His physique and discipline aremendable. We can leverage his desire for vengeance to our advantage." Viswa met Harsha''s gaze, a subtle confirmation in his eyes. "Exactly, Your Highness." Harsha settled back in his chair. "That''s enough about me. Now it''s your turn," he said. "What do you both desire? A rtionship like this should benefit both sides." Chapter 43: Test Silence settled heavily over the room as both Mithun and Karna mulled over Harsha''s question. The flickering candlelight cast uneasy shadows, adding to the tension that seemed to suffuse the air. Karna was the first to break the silence. His voice was hoarse edged with the bitterness of his past. "I want to kill the prince of the Kasim Sultanate who executed my family," he said, his eyes zing with anger. The memory of his family hanging from trees witnessed upon his return from hunting, was still vivid in his mind. "I vowed to take his life with my own hands, even if I have to sell my soul to do it." Harsha leaned back in his chair, a mischievous smile creeping onto his lips. "So you want to kill him instantly?" he asked. "Yes, Your Highness," Karna replied filled with determination. Harsha chuckled, shaking his head. "That''s no fun," he said, his smile widening. "Why would you give your enemy a quick death?" Karna looked puzzled. "Pardon?" Harsha''s eyes twinkled with dark amusement. "The best way to take revenge is to make them suffer to the extreme until they beg you to end their misery. That''s where the true satisfaction lies." He leaned forward, his gaze intense. "Just killing him is boring. I''d much prefer watching him suffer," Harsha added, smirking with a sadistic expression. "That''s the kind of revenge that truly entertains me." Harsha, his eyes locking onto Karna''s with a predatory gleam. "Your revenge is easy to aplish," he began, his words taking on a hypnotic quality. He extended his hand toward Karna in a gesture of promise. "Sell me your soul," Harsha continued, his voice chillingly calm. "Be my loyal hunting dog for the rest of your life." Karna''s eyes widened slightly, but he remained silent, absorbing the gravity of the proposal. Harsha''s smile grew as he spoke. "In return, I will give you the chance to kill the prince in the most satisfying way possible. I will ensure that your thirst for vengeance is quenched, and you will have the pleasure of seeing him suffer before he meets his end." Karna''s mind raced as he considered Harsha''s offer. He had researched Harsha extensively, using every resource at his disposal. He knew the prince was a lesser candidate for the throne, and Harsha''s promises could easily be empty. Yet, as he stared at Harsha, he felt an inexplicable pull. It was as if he were looking into an abyss, a dark void that attracted him. The prince''s presence was overwhelming,manding a mix of fear and fascination. Karna took a deep breath, fighting against the unsettling allure of Harsha''s offer. He had always been driven by a singr purpose¡ªto avenge his family. And now, faced with the prince''s chilling gaze, he feltpelled to ept. "I agree," Karna finally said, his voice steady despite the turmoil inside. "I will serve you. I''ll be your loyal hunting dog, as you say. And in return, I trust you''ll make sure I get my revenge most satisfyingly." Harsha''s smile widened. "Excellent," he said, extending his hand further. "Wee to the hunt, Karna. That said, you have toplete a task to prove your ability," As Karna sped Harsha''s hand, he felt a shiver run down his spine¡ªdreading the path thaty ahead. "Understood, Your Highness," Karna replied. Harsha turned to Mithun. "And what about you? What do you desire?" Mithun, still visibly tense, took a deep breath before speaking. "My goals are simr to Karna''s," he said, nodding towards Karna. "I want to destroy the Reddy family." Harsha''s eyes lit up with amusement. "Destroy the Reddy family, you say? HAHA, both of you are driven by destruction. I quite like this. Destruction is fun, don''t you agree?" A heavy silence followed his statement. No one spoke; the room seemed to grow colder in the stillness. Harsha broke the silence with a smirk. "Wiping out the Reddy family entirely is a considerable feat. If I can secure the throne, it''s doable. But tell me, Mithun, do you want to annihte thempletely or would you prefer a more... borate approach? For instance, killing them inch by inch, coaxing them into traps, and shutting them in until the entire family is under your control?" Mithun hesitated, clearly weighing the implications of Harsha''s words. His face was a mask of concentration as he tried to grasp the full extent of what was being proposed. "What do you mean by that?" Mithun asked, his voice filled with curiosity. Harsha''s eyes narrowed, and he leaned forward slightly, "Are you slow to understand?" he replied. Mithun''s expression turned into confusion. "Pardon, Your Highness?" Harsha sighed and continued. "I mean, make them dance to your tune. Slowly crush them, savouring each moment as you watch them squirm and struggle to escape your trap," He added at the end, "Give them a glimmer of hope, only to snatch it away at thest moment, watching as everything they''ve built crumbles into dust. The satisfaction of seeing their despair and destruction unfold before your eyes¡ªthat''s what I''m suggesting." Mithun''s eyes widened as he absorbed the full weight of Harsha''s proposal. The image of methodically dismantling the Reddy family''s power, coupled with the cruel pleasure of watching them suffer, seemed to resonate with the desires he harboured. He could feel the allure of such a n, and despite his initial hesitation, the idea began to take root in his mind. "Very well," Mithun said. Harsha turned his attention to Karna. "Complete these tasks to prove your abilities. Karna, your mission is to find these two criminals and eliminate them." He tossed a piece of paper onto the table. It detailed the crimesmitted by the individuals and theirst known locations. Karna''s eyes darkened with anger as he scanned the paper. His knuckles clenched into tight fists as he read about the heinous acts. "I will do it," he said firmly. Harsha then turned to Mithun. "As for you, Mithun, here''s a small pouch of coins." He ced a pouch on the table with a casual flick of his wrist. "Use this to buy various goods and ensure you quadruple the amount." Mithun''s eyes widened slightly at the challenge. "Understood, Your Highness." "You have a week toplete these tasks," Harsha said, rising from his chair. "I expect good results." he left the room with Viswa silently following him behind. Chapter 44: Steady Transformations Outskirts of Capital City Hampi. A grand carriage rolled steadily along the forest path, its wheels crunching softly over the newly built roads. The morning sun bathed the scene in a warm light, making the dense greenery shimmer. Every now and then, a gentle breeze lifted the g on the carriage, revealing the royal crest. Surrounding the carriage was a sizable escort of cavalry and infantry, their polished armour catching the sunlight and reflecting it in dazzling shes. This was the retinue of the Second Prince Bhairava, who was returning to the capital after spending time in Cochin to strengthen his position. Riding beside the carriage was Arjun, Bhairava''s trusted aide. He was d in leather riding gear, with a sword hanging from his side and two daggers strapped to his thighs. His eyes were focused, constantly scanning the surroundings for any signs of trouble. A cavalryman approached Arjun, his face serious as he leaned in to share a quick, urgent message. After delivering the information, he nodded respectfully and returned to his ce in the formation. Arjun steered his horse closer to the carriage and knocked on the door . Bhairava, sitting inside the carriage, looked up from his thoughts as Arjun spoke. "Your Highness, the weapons purchases are nearlyplete," Arjun said, his hand resting on the side of the carriage as he leaned in slightly. "We have enough supplies tost us for a while." Bhairava, with a slightly furrowed brow, nced out the window. He seemed lost in thought, his gaze drifting over the trees as if searching for answers in thendscape. "Hmm," Bhairava finally said, "Now I need to make sure that Father doesn''t meddle in our ns. If he does, things could get very messy." Bhairava tapped his fingers impatiently against the side of the carriage. "Any news about the deal that''s been going on?" he asked. Arjun, maintaining his steady posture, shook his head. "No updates, Your Highness. The Emperor''s personal squad is on high alert, and the First Prince remains tight-lipped." Bhairava let out a frustrated growl and spat. "Ugh. This is getting tedious." He shifted his focus. "And what about Alfonso? What''s he up to in the Pce?" Arjun cleared his throat before replying, "I heard he took the young prince out shopping yesterday. Other than that, we keep a close watch on his movements. He sticks to his routine¡ªgoing to Goa and spending his money on alcohol, courtesy of his uncle in Daman." Bhairava scowled, his lips curling into a sneer. "Tsk. That half-blooded fool. This is why mlhas should never be allowed to marry into our family. It only brings trouble," "Anyway, arrange a meeting with that bastard," Bhairava ordered. "I need him to take care of a few things for me." "Understood, Your Highness," Arjun replied with a nod. He hesitated for a moment, then asked, "When should I arrange it?" "Right when I reach the Pce," Bhairava said, his tone brooking no argument. "Drag the bastard to my chambers as soon as we arrive." Meanwhile, in the Mudialiar Household, the First Prince Chandra was deep in discussion with Bji Mudaliar and Govinda Rao about the economic war and the looming civil conflict stirred by Bhairava. "What have you gathered, Govinda?" Chandra asked, leaning forward. Govinda nodded, pulling out a stack of papers. "Our spies report that Cochin is quietly stockpiling weapons. They''ve secured a significant amount of arms and supplies, hinting at preparations for a prolonged conflict." Chandra frowned, his brow furrowing. "This is troubling news. We need to counter this. Start procuring some weapons for ourselves." Bji chimed in. "The Second Prince is on his way to the Pce. With the Third Prince back there as well, it''s likely that a significant meeting is about to take ce, possibly involving some sort of deal." Chandra''s expression hardened. "It''s not the first time Alfonso has aligned himself with Bhairava. We need to be prepared for whatever they''re nning." "What do you suggest we do, Your Highness?" Bji asked. "Prepare for the worst," Chandra replied firmly. "Buy all avable weapons on the market for the troops. I will ask Mother to help me with some more information." He continued, "Keep gathering information on their military movements using our spies. We need to know everything." Chandra then added, "Monitor Alfonso extensively. He might be a key figure on the battlefield since he may have decided to side with Bhairava in the race for the throne." Chandra knew Alfonso''s character very well. Alfonso always put up a timid facade but only acted when the deal was favourable for him. Publicly, Alfonso appeared carefree, but he was a very shrewd man who knew how to align himself with the best opportunity. Bji nodded, taking note. "Do you think the Portuguese will be involved if Alfonso and Bhairava form an alliance?" Chandra shook his head. "I doubt it. Alfonso might be connected to the Portuguese, but he''s loyal to his ownnd. He wouldn''t easily sell out his kingdom for European gains or the throne." Bji raised an eyebrow. "How can you be so certain?" Chandra''s gaze was steady. "I know him very well. He isn''t the type to betray his homnd for some measly gains or for the throne. He values his own country too much for that." "I guess we can trust Your Highness''s intuition on that," Bji conceded. "Lastly, what about Harsha''s movements? Anything unusual?" Chandra asked. Bji shrugged. "As for Harsha, we''ve done a thorough investigation on his aide. Nothing of note came up. He''s an average man¡ªbarely able to beat one of the pce guards," Bji scoffed. Govinda quickly retorted. "He did beat Varun, not just any pce guard. You seem to be underestimating him." Bji dismissed it with a wave. "Still, he''s an average manpared to veteran soldiers. Lower caste individualsck the talent of a Kshatriya." Chandra pressed, "What about Harsha himself?" "Nothing much, Your Highness," Bji said. "He''s been training with his guards and reading books most of the time. The only noteworthy thing recently is that Alfonso dragged him to the market once." Chandra pondered for a moment before responding. "Hmm. Useless as I thought. Harsha has never been a real threat. I don''t know what Father sees in him," Chapter 45: Deal with Alfonso Royal Pce, Bhairava''s Chamber The evening sun filtered through the curtains. The gentle breeze carried the sweet scent of freshly watered flowers from the garden, adding a serene quality to the space. Bhairava lounged on a plush sofa, his posture rxed. Beside him, Arjun stood vigil, his hand resting lightly on the hilt of his sword. Across from Bhairava, Alfonso sat at a small table, a wry grin on his lips. "Big brother missed me?" Alfonso said with sparkling eyes. "Drop your act, Alfonso. I''vee to discuss something important," Bhairava said, scowling. Alfonso''s yful demeanour didn''t waver. "Hmm, what does my dear older brother need from me?" Bhairava , his expression serious. "So, Alfonso, what exactly is your n? You''ve been unusually quiet about your intentions." Alfonso leaned back in his chair, a knowing smile on his lips. "You know me, Bhairava. I like to keep things interesting. Why spoil the surprise?" Bhairava''s eyes narrowed, his patience wearing thin. "Interesting? We''re on the brink of a significant upheaval. Your games might end up costing us more than you realize." Alfonso''s smile widened, but he remained rxed. "Oh, I''m well aware of the stakes. That''s why I''ve been cautious about what I reveal. There''s a lot at y here, and I''d rather not tip my hand too early." "But why are you here? You must need something from me again," Alfonso asked, a mischievous glint in his eye as he leaned back in his chair, his fingers lightly drumming on the armrest. Bhairava''s face hardened. "Yes, more like a task for you," he said, his voice carrying an edge of impatience. Alfonso chuckled and waved his hand dismissively. "Hahaha, you seem to have forgotten I''m not your subordinate like that dog over there," he said, casually pointing a finger at Arjun, who stood stoically beside him. Bhairava''s lips curled into a faint smirk. He leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. "Fine, fine, fine. I have a request." Alfonso raised an eyebrow, intrigued. He tilted his head slightly and leaned in closer. "That''s more like it. So, what do you need?" "Cannons," Bhairava said firmly, his eyes locking onto Alfonso''s. Alfonso''s eyes widened in surprise. He raised a hand to his chin, stroking it thoughtfully. "So in the end, a civil war is going to happen?" Bhairava shrugged nonchntly. "You jest, Alfonso. I don''t n to start one," he said, the corners of his mouth curling into a wry smile. "Then why the cannons?" Alfonso asked, folding his arms and leaning back, a puzzled look crossing his face. "A deterrent, just in case," Bhairava replied. He nced at Alfonso, his gaze steady, as if daring him to question further. Bhairava''s eyes narrowed, a thoughtful frown forming. He tapped his fingers on the table and added, "My request is to use your Portuguese connections to get me cannons to the port in Cochin discreetly." Alfonso sighed deeply. "And what''s in it for me?" raising an eyebrow. Bhairava leaned back in his chair, folding his arms across his chest. "What do you want?" he said, his voice carrying a note of resignation as he awaited Alfonso''s response. "Don''t you know what I like the most? Big brother is so cold," Alfonso teased, his yful grin returning as he leaned back in his chair, arms spread wide. Bhairava''s irritation was evident. He let out a deep sigh, the sound carrying his frustration. "Fine. I''ll have the money sent for this endeavour once I get the shipment through different means," he said, his voice firm. Alfonso''s grin widened, and he leaned forward, opening his arms for an embrace. "I love you, Big brother," he said, but Bhairava quickly pushed him away, his face set in a stern frown. "It would be nice if you dropped your loving act before me," Bhairava said coldly, his eyes narrowing as he spoke. "The faster you finish the request, the more money I will send you," Bhairava added. Alfonso feigned surprise, his eyes widening exaggeratedly. "Oh, so generous," he said sarcastically, raising his hands in a gesture of mock admiration. "Of course, I will do it very quickly for my kind brother," he added with a wink. Alfonso walked through the grand hallways of the pce, the marble floor cool beneath his feet. The walls seemed to blur around him as he mulled over Bhairava''s request. His mind was focused, weighed down by the implications of the new arrangement. When he reached the entrance to his room, he found his aide waiting. She stood upright with a respectful posture. As Alfonso approached, she gave a slight bow. "Your Highness," she said, her voice trailing off as she waited for his instructions. Alfonso stopped and addressed her directly. "Contact Uncle and tell him I want to meet him at the usual ce," he instructed. The aide nodded promptly. "Understood, Your Highness. May I ask why?" "We''re arranging to purchase cannons. Make sure the message goes through Nakul. We can''t risk any information getting out," Alfonso replied. "Understood," the aide said, already preparing to carry out the order. "Also," Alfonso added, "Tell Nakul to get in touch with ''that'' person. Let them know that all the necessary preparations areplete." The aide hesitated slightly, her brow furrowing. "Is it really necessary to involve ''that'' person right now, Your Highness? Perhaps we should let them intervene personallyter on," Alfonso sighed, clearly irritated. "What choice do we have? We have everything organized," "If "That" person is going to intervene, Isn''t it good for us, We don''t have to work as hard," Alfonso said with a wry smile. "But, Your Highness, It can also potentially cause troubleter on too," the aide said with a serious expression. "Come on, Lekha. You know I don''t take risks enough to put me in danger. Trust me on this one it''s wise to include that person," Alfonso said with a gentle smile patting the head of the aide. "Alright, Your Highness," the aide said, acknowledging the seriousness of the situation. Chapter 46: Orchestrator The room was shrouded in the dim embrace of night, the only lighting from a single, faintly glowingntern ced on a small table near the window. The flickering me cast long shadows across the room, creating an almost eerie atmosphere. The walls were draped in luxurious fabric. Near the window, a figure was seated in a high-backed chair, their face hidden in the veil of darkness. The figure''s, exuded an aura of authority. The only features discernible were the subtle rustle of fabric as they adjusted their position and the asional glimmer reflecting off a piece of jewellery. The Nakul, The independent Merchant and the third Prince''s supposed "subordinate" stood across from the figure. His silhouette was partially illuminated by thentern''s soft glow. He was dressed in luxurious and yet simple attire. "Master, I havee to report," Nakul''s voice broke the heavy silence in the dimly lit room. The figure seated near the window remained in the shadows. "What is it?" the voice cut through sharply. "Prince Alfonso has followed your instructions and aligned himself with Bhairava," Nakul reported "Hmm?" The figure''s voice softened slightly, as though considering the news. "And what of Chandra?" Nakul adjusted his stance. "Chandra has been busy preparing for Bhairava''s impending attack. He''s been discreetly acquiring weapons from various merchants and even negotiating with other kingdoms." The figure leaned back slightly in their chair. "What of our ns?" "It''s close to finalization, Master," Nakul replied. "The arrangements are nearlyplete. We could proceed with the next phase soon if you wish." The figure remained silent for a moment, the gentle breeze flickering the me casting shifting shadows that danced across the walls. Finally, the figure spoke, their voice cutting through the thick silence. "Not yet. There is somethinging up." Nakul''s curiosity was palpable. "What happened?" The figure''s voice was as cold as ice. "Some rats have been snooping around the Empire''s borders for a while. First, we need to eliminate them." Nakul''s brow furrowed as he processed the information. "Oh, you mean the Kasim Sultanate assassins?" "Kasim Sultanate? No," the figure corrected sharply. "The assassins are from the Yadavas. They are probably hunting down the exiled prince of Yadavas at themand of that baldie, Ravi Seuna." Nakul''s eyes widened in surprise. "What? But¡ª" "Do you doubt me and my ways, Nakul?" The figure interrupted, their voice taking on a sharper edge. "No, Master," Nakul quickly replied, "I am simply curious how you knew it was the Yadavas." The figure rubbed their chin in contemtion. "It is a matter of observation¡ªces where the assassins have been seen, the timing of their activities, and the information from my own spies." Nakul nodded, absorbing the exnation. "But, Master, do we have to waste time hunting them down?" "Either way," the figure said, looking out of the window, "there is much more time needed for the final phase. Don''t waste time. I am already preparing for the final part." Nakul slightly bowed, recognizing the urgency. "Understood." Nakul furrowed his brow and added. "Oh, by the way, there have been unusual movements from the youngest prince as well. Although his actions have been masked, we''ve discovered he''s potentially made the Nayakas his ally. The Nayakas'' heir went on a diplomatic visit a few days ago, It seems rted. " "Harsha? AHAHA," the figure chuckled with a darkly amused tone. "I have some ns for him¡ªa special present to brighten up his gloomy little life." Nakul tilted his head in intrigue. "Should we monitor him closely, Master?" The figure waved their hand dismissively. "No need for that. My gift will be more than sufficient." Nakul''s curiosity grew. "What gift, Master?" A cold smirk on their lips as they responded, "We will be sending some assassins as a present for him soon." Nakul''s eyes widened with concern. "Master, the prince might be only 17, but he is quite strong. His performance at the Gulbarga Battle was extraordinary." The figure chuckled softly at Nakul''s concern. "That''s precisely why I will not dispatch my own squad against him." Nakul, puzzled, asked, "Then who will handle the task?" "Bhairava," the figure answered. "Who else?" Nakul''s confusion deepened. "What? But How?" The figure leaned forward slightly. "We will leak information about Harsha gradually to Bhairava. Once Bhairava perceives him as a significant threat, he will inevitably take action. Bhairava does not wait; he reacts swiftly to any perceived danger." Nakul nodded, absorbing the strategy. "But Master, the Third Prince won''t be in favour of this n." The figure''sughter filled the room, a chilling sound that seemed to deepen the shadows. "HAHAHA, the Third Prince may not be on board, but his opposition is only if he finds out about this. I have more than enough tools to manipte Bhairava and the others." Nakul''s scratched his head in contemtion. "So, the n is to let Bhairava eliminate Harsha for us?" "Not really," the figure confirmed. "It will be a test of Harsha''s strength. Either way, the oue is just for my own personal amusement partially along with assessing his threat level. If Harsha proves too strong, it will mean I have to change my approach, and if he fails, it removes a potential threat." Nakul''s eyes gleamed with a new understanding. "I see. And what of the Third Prince''s reaction when he learns of this?" The figure''sughter echoes through the room. "AHAHA, Let him react. His dissatisfaction doesn''t concern me. There are always ways to keep him in check. Also, he knew this when he decided toe under me." The figure finally added with a smirk "Although, I know Harsha wille out on top, That kid hid himself very well. Others underestimate him too much," "I see," Nakul responded with a grim expression. "Master, We will find out more about the Rats near the Border, Also Concubine Jyothi Laks-" "I know about it, You may leave. I want to rest now," The figure interjected sharply, gazing at the twinkling night sky. "Understood, Master." Nakul exited the Room after giving a slight bow. Chapter 47: Bhimas Visit [1] At the Patwardhan family house, the atmosphere was tense. The heir of the Nayakas, Bhima Nayaka, and the head of the Patwardhan household, Raj Patwardhan, were set to meet soon, and the pressure was palpable. Raj Patwardhan paced restlessly along the hallway, his footsteps echoing off the marble floors. His brow was furrowed, and he muttered to himself as he walked back and forth. The intense pressure from both factions had been relentless for months, but thanks to the help of the elders, he had managed to navigate the stormy waters of economic warfare that had gued the region. The focus of the two factions had shifted to monopolizing resources and weakening each other economically, easing some of the immediate strain. Despite this, recent intelligence suggested that a fierce battle for the throne was imminent. The uing fight to curry favour from neutral factions, like the Patwardhans and the Nayakas, promised to be brutal. Raj Patwardhan felt the weight of this knowledge pressing down on him, aware that his family''s future hung in the bnce. His son, Akash, watched his father with a worried look. "Father, please eat something. You''re getting weaker by the day," he said, trying to coax his father into taking better care of himself. Raj Patwardhan barely nced at his son, "Now is not the time for that," he snapped. "Our family''s future depends on what this meeting with the Nayakas brings. We can''t afford distractions." "But¡ª" Akash began, but his father cut him off with a wave of his hand. "No buts," Raj Patwardhan insisted. "This is crucial. If we don''t secure this deal, our family is done for." Akash looked distressed. "But Father, we could join the Imperial Faction. They might offer us protection and support." Raj Patwardhan stopped pacing and turned to face his son, his hands clenched at his sides. "Are you out of your mind? The Imperial Faction won''t just wee us with open arms. We''re too weakened now. They''ll see us as expendable, a mere tool to be used and discarded," Akash took a deep breath, trying to stay calm. "And what makes you think we can stand up to the Cochin nobles on our own? Without allies, we''re vulnerable," Raj Patwardhan sighed heavily, his shoulders slumping. "That''s exactly why we need this meeting to go well. It''s our best chance to gain a foothold and ensure our survival in these turbulent times. We have to make the right moves now, or we''ll be left with nothing." A soldier burst into the hallway, his face flushed and breathing in short gasps. He stopped and quickly straightened, offering a crisp salute to Raj Patwardhan before bowing deeply. "Lord," he said, his voice strained but respectful, "the Nayakas have arrived." Raj Patwardhan''s eyes brightened at the news. "Excellent," he said, his tone filled with relief. "Lead me to them immediately." The soldier nodded and turned, leading Raj Patwardhan through a series of corridors. As they walked, Raj''s brisk pace and clenched fists revealed his nervous anticipation. Akash followed closely behind. They arrived at the entrance where Bhima Nayaka and his entourage were just disembarking. Bhima, now a tall andmanding figure, looked around with a calm curiosity. The youthful, carefree demeanour Raj Patwardhan once knew had given way to the imposing presence of a serious leader, much like his father. Raj Patwardhan stepped forward, offering a warm, respectful smile and extending his hand in greeting. "Lord Bhima, thank you foring. I appreciate you taking the time to meet with me." Bhima Nayaka nced at Raj Patwardhan''s outstretched hand, briefly taking in the gesture before sping it firmly. He gave a nod and a slight smile. "Lord Patwardhan, it''s good to see you. I trust you''re well?" Raj Patwardhan straightened, his gaze steady as he replied, "Yes, I''ve been well. And you? It''s clear you''ve changed quite a bit since west met." Bhima Nayaka chuckled softly, a hint of nostalgia in his voice. "Indeed, things have changed. Over the past few months, I''ve had to step up my responsibilities. With my father ageing, I''ve had to take the role of heir much more seriously." "I see," Raj Patwardhan said, his smile widening. "That''s good to hear. Let''s discuss matters in a more private setting." He gestured towards the mansion with a sweeping motion of his hand. "Understood, Lord Patwardhan," Bhima replied, following Raj into the mansion. They reached the study room, a richly decorated space lined with shelves of books and adorned with heavy curtains that blocked out the afternoon light. The air was thick with the smell of old leather and polished wood. Raj Patwardhan motioned to the guards stationed outside the study. "You may leave us now," he said. The guards exchanged nces butplied, retreating down the hallway and closing the door behind them. Raj turned to Bhima, his face showing a hint of concern. "Are you okay with my son being present during our discussion?" Bhima Nayaka waved off the concern with a casual gesture. "Oh, it''s fine. I don''t mind at all." Raj nodded and took his ce across from Bhima, settling into afortable armchair. He gestured towards the sofa by the window. "Please, have a seat. We can talk morefortably here." Bhima settled into a sofa, his posture rxed. "So, what''s the reason for this sudden visit?" Raj asked. Bhima Nayaka settled "Ah, that. It''s about the current situation of your house," he said. Raj leaned forward, cing his elbows on his knees. "There''s been a lot of unresttely. The economic warfare between the factions has put many of us in a tight spot," he admitted. "And what does that mean for us?" Raj continued a hint of frustration in his voice. "I''m here to propose a deal," Bhima said, his eyes narrowing slightly with determination. "A favourable one, I assure you." Raj''s eyebrows lifted in surprise. "And what might that be, Lord Bhima?" "Align yourself with us and support the youngest prince," Bhima stated inly. Akash, who had been standing quietly, let out an audible gasp at the bizarre statement Raj asked "The youngest prince? Not the first, second, or third, but the youngest and least influential one?" Bhima nodded. "Yes, Lord Patwardhan. The youngest prince may seem insignificant now, but he possesses potential that others fail to see. Supporting him now could position us advantageously for the future." Raj''s face showed a bit of scepticism. "Are you serious about this?" "Yes, Lord Patwardhan," Bhima replied firmly, meeting Raj''s gaze with unwavering confidence. Chapter 48: Bhimas Visit [2] "Lord Patwardhan, we''ve made a decision to align ourselves with the youngest prince," Bhima stated firmly, conveying resolve. Raj looked puzzled. "Why the youngest prince? Prince Harsha is the least influential and seems the least likely to secure the throne." Bhima leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees as he spoke. "I used to think the same way. But after meeting Prince Harsha, I saw that there was something different about him. He''s not the gloomy kid he once was. There''s a certain presence about him that sets him apart from the other princes." He continued, his hand making a sweeping gesture as he spoke. "He''s the reason for my own change in perspective. My father supports the prince wholeheartedly, and that''s a big shift for us. The youngest prince is evolving in ways that make him apelling choice." Raj furrowed his brow, still unsure. "But supporting the youngest prince doesn''t seem like the safest bet. Most of the nobles are backing either the first or second prince. It might be more beneficial to support the third prince right now." Bhima sighed and shook his head slowly. "I understand your concern. However, there''s something you might not know. The third prince has indirectly allied himself with Prince Bhairava. They''ve formed some kind of deal, though the details are not fully clear. The third prince is known for his strategic moves, and his support for Bhairava was always a strong possibility." Raj''s eyes widened in shock. "So the third prince is with Bhairava?" "Yes," Bhima confirmed, his voice steady. "This leaves you with only one viable option¡ªthe youngest prince. The others will see your family as nothing more than disposable pawns, using you until you''re no longer useful. I hope this information helps you make a more informed decision." "But still, even with my support, the princecks political influence," Raj said, his hands sped tightly as he leaned forward. "How will he make up for that?" Bhima nodded, his expression thoughtful. "That''s a valid concern. Honestly, only the prince knows his full ns. I can tell you he has taken steps to address this issue." Raj shook his head, clearly unconvinced. "That doesn''t sound very reassuring, Lord Bhima." "I understand your doubts," Bhima admitted, holding up his hands in a cating gesture. "I can''t argue with you on that. However, the prince has assured me that if the Patwardhans ept the offer, two individuals will be sent to assist your family." Raj raised an eyebrow. "Two individuals? And what exactly will they do?" "From what I''ve been told," Bhima exined, leaning back in his chair, "these individuals will help navigate the politicalndscape and enhance your family''s influence. Their expertise should help bridge the gap and provide the support needed to build a stronger position, Especially the wealth you require so badly," Raj considered this, his fingers drumming on the armrest of his chair. "It''s a lot to take in. But if this assistance could genuinely make a difference, it might be worth considering." "But Lord Bhima," Raj said, his voice heavy with worry. "This is a matter of life or death for our family. We can''t afford to make decisions based on uncertain oues. Unlike the Nayakas, we don''t have much to fall back on." Bhima chuckled, hisughter echoing in the room. "Don''t make that face, Lord Raj. My father has sent a personal letter that might convince you to join us, if my words haven''t." He handed over an elegantly sealed letter, the seal bearing the Nayaka family crest. Raj took it with scepticism. He broke the seal and unfurled the letter, his eyes scanning the text. As he read, his face grew darker with each line, his jaw tightening and fists clenching at his sides. "Is this true?" Raj asked, his voice cold and filled with simmering anger. "Of course," Bhima replied with a calm nod. "We had the information, but we chose not to share it until now. There was no point in exposing it earlier." Raj''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "Lord Bhima, if this turns out to be false, I will make sure to drag the Nayakas down with me, using every resource at my disposal." Bhima''s expression remainedposed, though there was a flicker of amusement in his eyes. "Are you threatening me, Lord Raj?" "Yes!" Raj said firmly, his voice unwavering. Bhimaughed a hearty and genuine sound. "Have the Nayakas ever lied to you?" he asked. "Everything in that letter is true. If this doesn''t convince you, I''m not sure what else will." "Haaa! Fine," Raj said, his voice heavy with resignation. "We''ll take the risk and align ourselves with the youngest prince. But in return, I want to be allowed to deal with this bastard." "Father, we can''t be so hasty!" Akash protested, stepping forward with concern. "You haven''t even confirmed the information yet¡ª" "Silence, Akash!" Raj snapped, cutting him off. "Even though I don''t fully trust Lord Bhima, I believe the old man Nayaka would never lie to me. That''s what I know. I''ll verify it soon enough." With a dismissive wave of his hand, Bhima added, "I''ll take my leave now. I''ll be departing in two days. I need to attend to other matters soon." Bhima''s chuckle faded as he exited the room. Once Bhima was gone, Akash turned to his father, his worry palpable. "Father, what''s troubling you so much?" "It''s about your uncle''s death," Raj said, his expression filled with sadness. "What do you mean?" Akash asked. Raj''s face darkened as he continued, "I guess I never told you this, but my cousin and his family passed away some time ago, supposedly from a disease. But it turns out, he was poisoned." Akash''s eyes widened in shock. "Poisoned?" Raj''s expression grew distant. "I was never meant to be the heir of this house. It was supposed to be him. I was never as talented as he was, and I knew it. I always admired him." He paused, his gaze drifting to the floor. "Your uncle was the perfect man to lead this house¡ªkind, hardworking, and talented, unlike me. I only got this position because he passed away." '' I will take revenge for you, Brother,'' Raj silently took an oath. Chapter 49: First Mission Royal Pce, Hampi For the past six months, Harsha had dedicated himself to intense physical training, pushing his body to its limits. Each morning began with gruelling exercises and ended with hours of honing his skills in various martial arts. The fruits of hisbour were evident; he could now feel every muscle working with precision and strength. Harsha had reached a level of fitness at which he could barely match the Emperor inbat. Though he knew the Emperor''s strength was unmatched, Harsha felt confident in his own abilities. His extensive training in martial arts gave him a strategic edge in a one-on-one fight. Thebination of physical conditioning and his diversebat techniques made him a formidable opponent. "Ah, I want to fight the Emperor so bad," Harsha muttered to himself as he stretched his muscles after a refreshing bath. Viswa entered the room quietly, his footsteps barely making a sound. "Your Highness, I have some news for you." Harsha, still stretching, nodded for him to continue. "Go on." "Both candidates have passed the test," Viswa reported. "Additionally, Karna has assembled a rudimentary group of followers. He revealed this information voluntarily after passing the test." Harsha raised an eyebrow. "You weren''t aware of this?" Viswa''s expression hardened. "Forgive me, Your Highness. I failed to uncover this detail." Harsha waved a dismissive hand. "It''s fine. If you missed it, Karna was aware of our investigation. Revealing his group on his own was likely his way of showing loyalty. Moreover, the fact that his group managed to remain hidden from both your and Rama Nayaka''s spies indicates they are quite adept at evading detection." He gestured toward two small books with leather covers lying on a nearby table. "Take these to Karna and his group. Their next mission is at the Patwardhans." Viswa looked curious. "Have the Patwardhans finally aligned with us, Your Highness?" "Yes," Harsha confirmed with a nod. "Bhima has done well in securing their support." Harsha''s expression turned grave. "Also, I have an uneasy feeling. It seems that someone is brewing something sinister, but it isn''ting from the first or second prince. They are hiding their intentions exceptionally well¡ªperhaps too well." Viswa looked at Harsha with a nod. "Understood, Your Highness. I will investigate further. Is this rted to the maid named Rukmini?" "Yes," Harsha said, his face hardening. "Her traces vanishedpletely after that incident. It feels like someone with substantial power is manipting things behind the scenes." Viswa raised an eyebrow. "Are you certain it''s not the first or second prince?" "I''m not sure," Harsha admitted, "but keep an eye on anything unusual. Also, watch Alfonso closely. I suspect he''s hiding something significant beneath his charming facade." "Understood, Your Highness." With that, Viswa left the room. Harsha watched him go, a thoughtful look on his face. "It''s getting interesting," Harsha muttered to himself with a dark chuckle. "HAHAHA." Viswa navigated his way through the capital''s bustling streets, finally arriving at the shop nestled at the city''s edge. He made his way to a discreet door leading to a basement meeting room, ensuring no one was watching him. As he entered the dimly lit room from the shadows, he found Mithun and Karna already waiting. "So, you managed to gather on time," Viswa said as he emerged, his voice cutting through the silence. "Of course," Mithun replied. "What did the Prince say?" Mithun asked, leaning forward. Viswa''s face remained impassive as he set two leather-bound books on the wooden table between them. "Fortunately, you both passed the test." He continued with a serious tone, "These are the new orders. You are to travel to the region under Patwardhan''s jurisdiction andplete the tasks outlined in these books." Karna raised an eyebrow, "Orders so quickly? What''s the urgency?" "Do you have a problem with that?" Viswa responded coldly. Karna smirked and said, "It''s fine." Viswa added. "But don''t fail, or you''ll disappoint the prince. "What if I fail on purpose, huh," Karna taunted with a wry smirk. Viswa''s demeanour turned menacing as he straightened his posture. "Is that a challenge?" he said, cracking his knuckles with a grim expression. "Because if you fail on purpose, I could easily eliminate your entire group right here and now." The atmosphere in the room grew tense. Viswa''s icy stare and the coldness in his voice sent a shiver down their spines. Karna''s smirk faded, and he fell silent, his bravado slipping away under the weight of Viswa''s threat. Mithun stepped forward, trying to defuse the tension in the room. "We will handle it. Is there anything specific we need to be aware of besides the tasks in these books?" Viswa''s gaze moved to Mithun, his expression thoughtful. "Yes," he said, his voice cold. "There has been recent contact between the Third Prince and Prince Bhairava. Given that it''s the Third Prince, this likely involves the Portuguese." He continued, "Focus on monitoring the Cochin Port." Mithun raised an eyebrow. "Not the Goa Port?" "No," Viswa replied. "The Second Prince''s base is in Cochin. If the Portuguese are involved, it makes sense they''d use Cochin. However, keep an eye on Goa as well. The main focus should be Cochin." "Understood," Mithun said. Viswa then turned to Karna. "Your ragtag group won''t be sufficient for this mission. You need to expand it quickly while you''re in Patwardhan. Seek out talented individuals regardless of their background." Karna''s expression grew serious as he nodded silently, understanding the gravity of themand. "Don''t make me interfere!" Viswa warned as he left the room. As the door closed behind Karna, Mithun turned to Karna with a worried look. "Are you suicidal? Do you want to kill us? You know he''s not someone you want to cross paths with." Mithun''s face remained stoic and continued. "He might seem meek around the prince; he''s no one to be underestimated. Where did the prince even find him?" Karna, still simmering from the recent confrontation, felt the sting of defeat keenly. The encounter with Viswa had been humiliating, a blow to his pride he hadn''t anticipated. He gritted his teeth, determined to one day surpass and defeat the demon butler who had so effortlessly put him in his ce. "Thanks for stating the obvious," Karna said sarcastically. Mithun sighed deeply, frustration and exhaustion evident. "Ha! Why am I always stuck with such crazy people?" Hemented, throwing his hands up in exasperation. Chapter 50: Alfonsos Uncle The Third Prince lounged in a luxurious meeting room at the Goa Port. The room was elegantly furnished, with a richly carved wooden table at its center and plush sofas arranged around it for visitors. The room was adorned with intricate paintings depicting scenes from the Empire''s history. Standing beside him was his aide, Lekha, who was busy organizing documents. The Third Prince turned towards Lekha, impatience evident in his voice as he spoke. "When is Uncle arriving, Lekha?" he asked, his eyes shifting towards the door. Lekha, her hands adjusting the papers on the table, replied, "He should be here soon, Your Highness. The ship''s arrival was dyed slightly due to rough seas, but he is expected any moment now." The Third Prince leaned back in his seat, his fingers drumming lightly on the armrest. "Good." The Third Prince''s uncle, Ant¨®nio de Castro, was a prominent figure in Portugal. He was the brother of the current head of the Castro Noble family, Pedro de Castro, who wielded considerable influence in the kingdom. Ant¨®nio had been entrusted with overseeing Alfonso and offering support for the throne. Pedro had appointed Ant¨®nio to this role out of a sense of duty and political maneuvering, partly due to his resentment over the loss in Goa and the marriage of his daughter to the Emperor. Despite the political undercurrents, Ant¨®nio''s presence was intended to reinforce their strategic position. However, the Third Prince''s loyalty was moreplex than merely following the Castro family''s directives. Alfonso, though tied to Portugal through blood, had deep roots and affections in the Empire. He had grown fond of thend and its people, a sentiment strengthened by his upbringing and experiences here. Contrary to what Pedro was trying, Alfonso was just using his grandfather as a piggy bank. He had sworn to himself that he would never betray his fathend, no matter what the cost, even if it was his own life. A man entered the room, his attire marked by the elegance of a well-traveled European merchant. He wore a richly embroidered jerkin and a doublet, with a wide-brimmed hat perched on his head. His long beard, streaked with grey, and his piercing blue eyes reflected his Portuguese background. He was apanied by a young man dressed in fine clothes and an aide, both of whom followed closely behind. As soon as he saw Alfonso, Ant¨®nio''s face broke into a wide, weing smile. He extended his arms and moved forward with an air of warmth and familiarity. "Deus vos salve, Alfonso," he said, his arms open for an embrace. "Ele vos salve tamb¨¦m, Uncle," Alfonso replied, stepping forward to meet his uncle in a heartfelt hug. They embraced, each patting the other''s back. After they separated, they moved to thefortable chairs arranged around a low wooden table. The table soon became the center of attention as servants entered, carrying a selection of snacks and a pot of tea. They set the items down with ease, ensuring that everything was arranged perfectly. Ant¨®nio settled into his seat, his posture rxed and confident. He looked at Alfonso with a yful curiosity. "So, what does my nephew want from his uncle?" he asked, his grin broad and eager. "Uncle, I''m sure you''ve heard about the recent changes in the Empire," Alfonso said, leaning forward slightly in his chair. Ant¨®nio, his eyes bright with curiosity, shifted closer to Alfonso. "Of course," he said, his hands resting on his knees. "That''s why I came here quickly¡ªto assist you. We''re eager to support you." Ant¨®nio adjusted his sitting position, leaning forward with interest. "I hear you''ve decided to side with the second prince," he remarked. "It''s a temporary alliance," Alfonso said, his hands gesturing in a measured manner. "Chandra has substantial backing behind him." Ant¨®nio''s face lit up with approval. "Ah, so my nephew is using his head," he said, a wide grin spreading across his face. "Yes, Uncle," Alfonso responded with a chuckle, "I have a few ns." "What ns?" Ant¨®nio asked, leaning even closer. "I intend to betray the second prince during his fight with the first prince," Alfonso exined, his fingers tapping rhythmically on the table. "This way, I can deal with both of them at once." Ant¨®nio burst into heartyughter. "Aha! My nephew surely has superior bloodpared to these infidels," he said, hisughter echoing in the room. Alfonso''s smile tightened a little at Ant¨®nio''sment, but he quicklyposed himself, keeping a polite demeanor. "So, what do you need from me?" Ant¨®nio asked, his hands resting on the armrests of his chair. "Cannons" Ant¨®nio settled into his chair "Oh, that''s quite a tall order," he said, his fingers drumming lightly on the armrest. Alfonso replied, "Well, even if you can provide us with older models, they would still be valuable." Ant¨®nio''s brow furrowed in concern. "That''s still quite a challenge to procure," he said, "These things aren''t easy toe by." A subtle flicker of disappointment crossed Alfonso''s face. "It''s a shame," he said, his voice carrying resignation. "It seems that Grandfather''s influence has diminished considerably over the years." Ant¨®nio''s demeanor shifted. "Don''t worry," Ant¨®nio said. "Even though it''s a tall order for most, for the Castros, securing the best cannons is well within our means. I''ll make sure you get what you need." Alfonso''s thoughts turned inward as Ant¨®nio agreed to the request. '' Ah, he''s so easy to manipte,'' Alfonso mused silently. He had long understood Ant¨®nio''s character¡ªprideful, egoistic, and deeply loyal to his family''s reputation. This made him vulnerable to Alfonso''s subtle tactics. Alfonso instructed, "Ship them to Cochin discreetly, Uncle. As soon as possible." Ant¨®nio''s brow furrowed in confusion. "Why Cochin? Why not send them here directly?" Alfonso leaned in slightly, lowering his voice as if sharing a secret. "Chandra has increased surveince here. Thest thing I want is for him to find out about the cannons before they''re in our possession." A thoughtful look crossed Ant¨®nio''s face. "Ah, that makes sense. But won''t the second prince eventually find out about them?" Alfonso shook his head with a confident smile. "Oh no, he won''t. I''ve been given ess to the Cochin port because of the deal, and it''s not under the second prince''s watchful eye. The information will remain secure." Ant¨®nio''s face lit up with understanding. "Ah, brilliant strategy. I''ll make sure the shipment is handled discreetly and sent to Cochin under the cover of night." Alfonso''s smile widened, pleased with the oue. "Thank you, Uncle." Chapter 51: Pawns Kalingandhra, Vijayanagara Empire. Venkat Shekhar, the head of the Shekhar noble family, paced restlessly in the garden of his grand mansion. The lush greenery and the meticulously manicured flowerbeds contrasted sharply with his agitation. The sun was setting, casting a warm glow across the garden, but it did little to calm his nerves. His mind was preupied with the uing meeting and the delicate politics that surrounded it. Shekhar''s family had remained neutral since the tragic death of the youngest prince''s mother. They had been discreetly supported by the King of Gajapathy, who was the father of Harsha''s mother. However, after her death, the king''s support waned. He med the birth of Harsha for his daughter''s health decline and subsequent passing, viewing Harsha as a bad omen and withdrawing his support after her death. Venkat stopped his pacing and turned towards his aide, who stood at the edge of the garden, waiting for instructions. "When are the Nayakas arriving?" Venkat inquired, his voice tinged with impatience. The aide, holding a stack of papers and looking slightly flustered, replied, "They should be reaching soon, my lord." "And who is leading the delegation?" Venkat asked, his eyes narrowing slightly as he awaited the answer. "Bhima Nayaka, the son of the patriarch," the aide answered. Venkat nodded, his expression thoughtful. "Have you sent a message to the Gajapathis?" "Yes, my lord. The message has been dispatched," the aide confirmed. Bhima Nayaka was travelling under the guise of a routine diplomatic visit; his mission was far more critical than mere ceremonial appearances. His goal was to secure the support of the influential Shekhar noble family. The Shekhars wielded considerable influence; their power wasrgely derived from their close ties with the Gajapathis. The Emperor had chosen to ignore their sway, believing the Gajapathy king''s cowardice would prevent him from challenging his rule. As Bhima approached the Shekhar mansion, he recalled the specific instructions given to him by the prince. The prince''s words were clear and to the point: "Unlike the Patwardhans, the Shekhars are merely a tool to be used and discarded. Approach them with that mindset." Bhima had questioned the prince''s directive. "Why, Your Highness?" The prince''s response had been revealing: "A person who betrays his own kingdom for power will do it again. Simple as that." With that understanding, Bhima adjusted his strategy. He knew that securing the Shekhar family''s support required a delicate touch. Still, he had been instructed to keep in mind their potential for betrayal. This meant offering just enough to gain their favour while preparing to sever ties as soon as their utility was exhausted. Arriving at the Shekhar mansion, Bhima was greeted by a meticulously dressed servant, who guided him through the halls to the meeting room. Venkat Shekhar, the head of the Shekhar family, awaited him in the meeting room. He stood beside arge wooden table set with an assortment of refreshments. His posture was formal, and his face was serious as he extended a courteous wee. "Lord Bhima, it is an honour to meet you," Venkat said. Bhima''s demeanor is polite. "Thank you, Lord Shekhar. The honor is mine." As they settled into their seats, the servants discreetly left the room, leaving Bhima and Venkat alone for their discussion. Bhima''s mind was focused on the prince''s strategy, determined to navigate the negotiation carefully. "So, Lord Bhima, what brings you to our family''s doorstep?" Venkat inquired, his gaze steady as he awaited Bhima''s response. Bhima leaned forward slightly. "You may have heard about the recent developments with the fight for the throne." Venkat nodded, his expression thoughtful. "Indeed. We, as the neutral faction, find ourselves in a precarious position, don''t we?" Bhima gave a knowing smile. "Ah, that''s true." Venkat chuckled and added with a hint of satisfaction in his voice. "But doesn''t that apply more to the Nayakas, who are so formidable that none of the other factions dare to challenge you guys?" Bhima''s smile remained, though his eyes were serious. "We do value our allies in the neutral faction, despite our position." Venkat raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Is that so, Lord Bhima?" "Absolutely," Bhima replied. "Ourmitment to maintaining strong alliances is unwavering." "So, what is the n?" Venkat asked, leaning forward slightly. Bhima took a deep breath before responding. "The n is to support the youngest prince once again." Venkat''s eyes widened in surprise. "Hoo! Have you decided to side with the youngest prince? Why not the third prince?" Bhima shook his head slightly. "The third prince has aligned himself with the second prince. If we support him for the throne, we risk bing entangled in their conflict. Instead, if we back the youngest prince, we can position ourselves to take advantage of the situation once the other factions are exhausted." Venkat frowned, considering Bhima''s words. "So, you believe that supporting the youngest prince will allow us to step in and take control when the time is right?" "Exactly," Bhima confirmed. "By backing the youngest prince, we position ourselves to seize the opportunity once the other factions are weakened by their own battles." "But won''t the youngest prince be a mere puppet under your control?" Venkat asked, his tone skeptical. "Of course," Bhima said with a slight shrug. "The youngest prince''s influence in the Empire''s politics is minimal. His role will bergely symbolic, allowing us to maneuver and control the situation from behind the scenes." Venkat, mulling over the strategy Bhima had presented. "I see. It''s quite a bold n." Bhima leaned in slightly. "Lord Venkat, think about it. You can also achieve your long-held dream of securing a council seat." Venkat stroked his chin thoughtfully. "Hmm. Let me think it over." Bhima''s smile didn''t waver. "Are you worried about the possibility of failure?" Venkat''s brow furrowed as he admitted, "Yes, I have some concerns." Bhimaughed lightly. "AHAHA, there''s no need to worry, Lord Venkat. If you request the support of the Gajapathis, we are certain to seed. My father''s skills are only matched by the Emperor''s." As Bhima spoke, Venkat''s eyes began to sparkle with intrigue. His ambition and hunger for power were well known, and the prospect of gaining significant influence was clearly enticing. With a broad grin, Venkat extended his hand. "Alright then, we will lend our support to the Prince." Bhima took Venkat''s hand in a firm handshake. "Excellent. We appreciate your support." Chapter 52: Gamechanger Bhima was making his way back from a busy round of visits to various noble houses, all part of his role as the Nayakas'' heir. This role was crucial for supporting the youngest prince, even if it was just a cover. The recent events at the Shekhar mansion had marked a major change in Bhima. After intense training and constant learning, he had discovered that he had inherited his father''sbat skills and strategic mind. The experience had transformed him. Where he once felt overshadowed and powerless, he now saw the value of strength and influence. His initial resentment towards the incident at the mansion had slowly faded. He realized that if he hadn''t faced those challenges, he might still be ineffective and unable to protect his family or their interests. This realization deepened his understanding of the necessity of power and influence. This helped him appreciate his role in the prince''s ns. Bhima hade to respect the prince''s intelligence and effectiveness. He saw firsthand the prince''s strategic brilliance and ruthless approach to handling enemies. This respect reced his former grudge, and he now saw himself as an essential part of the prince''s grand strategy. As he journeyed back, Bhima''s mind was focused on the future. He knew that every action he took was part of aplex n to change the bnce of power in the Empire. Bhima mulled over the challenges they faced. ''Even though we''ve secured support for the prince, I''m worried about how he''ll use it. If he makes a show of strength, it might draw too much attention and put him at risk.'' He scratched his head, clearly frustrated, and shook it in exasperation. "How will we proceed? I should consult Father about this." During his recent visits, Bhima had also encountered a particrly intriguing individual¡ªthe prince''s current butler. To everyone except the prince, the butler presented a calcting and detached demeanour. When the prince was around, however, the butler seemed meek. This duality intrigued Bhima, especially given that the butler''sbat skills were impressive, rivaling his own. Despite Bhima''s own considerable training and skill, he had found himself unable to best the butler in a direct confrontation. This fact, coupled with the butler''s ability to handle veteran soldiers easily, made him a formidable figure in Bhima''s eyes. Bhima signaled his young aide, who was riding alongside the carriage on horseback. "Send a message to the Prince. The Shekhar family has pledged their support." The aide, a young man with keen eyes, nodded in acknowledgment. "Understood, Young Master." Bhima''s brow furrowed as he added, "Wait a moment. I also noticed something unusual about the border between the Yadavas and our Empire. Inform Father that he should look into it." The aide''s curiosity was piqued. "What did you observe that''s concerning? Young Master" Bhima sighed, "The Yadavas have significantly increased their patrols near our border. It looks as though they''re searching for someone. Their presence is more pronounced than usual." Bhima''s expression hardened and added. "That is concerning. Father recently learned that there were dead bodies found near the border a few months ago." The aide said, "That is a worry now." Bhima''s gaze turned thoughtful. "Yes. It might be connected. Please ensure that Father gets this information as soon as possible." "Of course, I''ll make sure it''s ryed promptly," the aide assured, making a note of the additional details. Bhima watched as the aide rode off, his mind still troubled by the implications. "This could turn out to be important," he murmured to himself, "and who knows, it might be useful in ways we haven''t yet anticipated." Meanwhile, back at the Royal Pce, Bhairava had returned from a lengthy journey and was meeting his mother, Rani Jyothi Lakshmi Varma. Despite popr belief, Rani Jyothi Lakshmi was adept with her sharp mind and expertise in Kripayattu. Many underestimated her due to the historical decision to cede the kingdom of Cochin. The decision to surrender Cochin had been driven by her foresight; she knew that if she had attempted to seize the throne, it would have led to a bloody conflict. The nobles would have resisted a female ruler, making it nearly impossible for her to maintain control. "Mother, how are you?" Bhairava asked, sipping from his cup of tea. "I am well, my son," she replied. "So, what have you been up totely?" Bhairava leaned back in his chair, "I''ve secured weapons for a possible conflict with Chandra. With Alfonso on my side, I believe we have a strong chance of winning." Rani Jyothi Lakshmi raised an eyebrow, a smirk ying at the corners of her lips. "So that Mlha''s son has decided to ally with you in the end, has he?" "He has no choice but toply. People definitely won''t ept a Half-blood to take the throne, let alone get noble support for his cause," Bhairava said with a wry grin stered across his face. Bhairava leaned forward, intrigued and adding. "So, Mother, do you have any updates on what''s happening here in the pce or with Chandra?" Rani Jyothi Lakshmi settled into her chair and took a sip of her tea. "Well, in the pce, your younger brother Harsha has made quite an interesting move. He brought in a lower-caste individual and appointed him as his butler. Monitoring Harsha has been challenging because Alfonso is often around him. Harsha spends most of his time training or reading." Bhairava nodded, processing this information. "I see." "As for the first prince," she continued, "he''s been actively currying favors with various merchant groups. He''s even managed to bring some into his faction, which has significantly bolstered his resources." Bhairava''s brow furrowed. "That''s concerning." Rani Jyothi Lakshmi''s eyes sparkled with a hint of mischief. "Don''t worry, my son. I have a surprise for you that could change everything." She reached into the pouch she carried and carefully ced an item on the wooden table between them. "What''s this," Bhairava asked, piqued with curiosity "This," she said, gesturing to the object, "will definitely turn the tide in our favour." Chapter 53: Prince? At the border with the Yadavas, the forest floor was littered with bodies. The once lush green was now marred by the dark stains of blood, and a heavy, metallic scent lingered in the air. The rotting bodies were swarmed by flies and crows, adding to the grim scene. A man, drenched in blood and with his clothes stained a deep crimson, wiped his hands with a look of weariness. "How many times has this happened in the past few months?" he muttered, frustration evident in his voice. Naiki, standing close by, answered, "This is the seventh time. Our location has been lesspromised recently, but the frequency of these attacks is rming." Sachin and Hansraj returned from their patrol, their faces set with grim determination. "Your Highness," Sachin reported, "we''ve checked the perimeter. It''s clear." Prince Aniruddh Seuna, who had been the target of these repeated ambushes,. His exiled status had put him at the centre of a deadly power game. His uncle and the prime minister, desperate to eliminate him, had stepped up their efforts. Their desperation had led to stricter border patrols, and the Yadava nobles were beginning to notice the shifting tides. "What about the n, Naiki?" Aniruddh inquired. Naiki responded with a reassuring nod. "The n should be ready in a few months. The old man is preparing for a coup and gathering support while everyone focuses on you, Your Highness. They''re so preupied with trying to eliminate you that they''re not paying much attention to his movements." Aniruddh''s face showed a flicker of relief. "Good. We need every advantage we can get." Sachin, looking worried, spoke up. "Your Highness, we should leave the Empire soon." Aniruddh raised an eyebrow. "Why is that, Sachin?" Sachin shifted his stance, clearly troubled. "The battle for the throne is intensifying. Our intelligence, with the help of the old man, suggests that there might be a major conflict soon." Aniruddh frowned. "The Emperor won''t let that happen." Sachin shook his head. "Maybe, but we can''t be too sure. The economic warfare between the First and Second Princes is already underway." Aniruddh leaned forward, his curiosity piqued. "Who seems to have the upper hand?" Sachin answered, "Right now, it''s the second prince. He has the support of the third prince as well." Aniruddh''s expression darkened. "That could spell trouble." Naiki nodded and added. "We can''t go to either of the Sultanates. It''s too risky. Unlike the Empire, the Prince''s uncle has influence in the Sultanates." Aniruddh sighed. "We need to be cautious. Let''s prepare for all possible scenarios." "Let''s leave after I bathe and change clothes," Aniruddh said, his voice calm. He turned and began walking towards the river as he moved away from the grim scene of the skirmish. Naiki, standing nearby, nodded in acknowledgement. "Yes, Your Highness. I''ll stand guard." As Aniruddh disappeared from view, Sachin and Hansraj huddled together, their voices low. "Brother, the Prince insists only Naiki standing guard when he bathes," Hansraj said, his frustration evident. "There''s so muc-" "Quiet, you fool," Sachin interrupted harshly, his fingers pinching Hansraj''s ear painfully. "Don''t talk so much." "Ouch! I won''t do it again," Hansraj yelled, wincing and rubbing his ear as Sachin released his grip. "Your Highness, should we reveal this to both of them?" Naiki asked, her voice carrying concern. "Not yet," Aniruddh replied, shaking his head. "It isn''t the time." As Aniruddh spoke, he began to undress, peeling off the blood-soaked garments one by one. Each removal revealed scars and marks from numerous battles, etched deeply into his arms and back, a witness to the struggles faced over the years. A distinct bandage wrapped tightly around the chest was thest toe off. As the bandage was unwound, the truth behind the disguise wasid bare, revealing the true form beneath. The turban was set aside, and long hair cascaded down like midnight silk, shimmering in the fading light. At that moment, the disguise was fully shed. The prince was, in fact, a girl who had been posing as a male all along. "Ah, my breasts are finally free." She sighed with relief as she slipped into the cool, clear water of the small spring near the river. The water enveloped her, washing away the grime and blood from the day''s skirmishes. Gauri Seuna had long been hiding her true self. After the assassination of her twin brother, Aniruddh Seuna, she took on his identity to avenge his death. The loss had been devastating; she was toote to save him, though she had managed to kill the assassin responsible. Her brother had bled out in the forest, and Gauri knew why he had been targeted. In a society that valued men above all else, she felt politically powerless to act as a woman, so she chose to assume her brother''s role. The transition wasn''t easy, but Gauri was determined. She was a skilled swordswoman, her talent in sword arts matched by her imposing height. At six feet tall, she stood head and shoulders above most men her age, making her disguise as a prince more believable. As she submerged herself in the spring, she took a moment to reflect. Her brother''s death had set her on this path of vengeance, and every battle was fought to reim their lost honor. As Gauri immersed herself in the spring, her thoughts were consumed by a deep rage. "That bald bastard," she muttered through gritted teeth. "I will pluck each one of your teeth and eyes before I kill you." Her anger was palpable. The journey towards her goal had been long and arduous. Now, nearing her destination, she felt a strange emptiness inside her. The thought of her revenge, while consuming her every waking moment, left her with an unsettling void. What would her life be like after the revenge wasplete? What would fill the space once it was upied by her obsession? Gauri had always been fiercely determined. She had hunted down every assassin involved, showing no mercy. Her methods were brutal; she would extract every piece of information from them, torturing them relentlessly until she uncovered the truth about her brother''s murder. Gauri, lost in her thoughts, didn''t fully grasp the extent of her obsession. She had always lived with a driving force that pushed her to extremes. Her maiden heart sought something special, something that would fill the void and give her life a new direction. Yet she struggled to identify what that could be. Chapter 54: Perils of Yadavas Yadava Royal Pce, Chandrapur In the dimly lit private chamber, a bald man reclined on an intricately carved plush sofa. The room, cloaked in shadows and illuminated only by the soft, flickering light of a fewmps, exuded an air of luxury. Two beautiful women, their forms barely visible through the haze of the dim room, attended to him, their hands working skillfully over his body. The man, savouring the moment, held a goblet of rich red wine, taking leisurely sips between the bouts of indulgence. This man, known for his ambition and treacherous deeds, was none other than the uncle of Gauri Seuna of the Yadavas, Ravi Seuna. He was the sinister architect behind the assassination of Gauri''s brother, Aniruddh Seuna. His actions had plunged the kingdom into turmoil, but for now, he was content to bask in thefort of the pce. A sharp knock on the door cut through the haze of rxation, pulling him from his reverie. His mood shifted slightly, causing irritation across his features as he nced towards the entrance. "Enter," hemanded. The door creaked open, and the Prime Minister of the Yadava Kingdom stepped into the room. The Prime Minister, his expression full of unease, briefly flickered his eyes over the scene before meeting the gaze of Ravi on the sofa. "Prime Minister," the man said, sitting up and cing his goblet on a nearby table. His voice was sharp, with an almost palpable frustration. "What is it?" "The assassin has failed yet again to kill the prince," the Prime Minister reported. "THAT BASTARD!" Ravi roared, his rage erupting as he hurled his goblet against the wall. The goblet shattered into fragments, and the rich, red wine sttered, staining the walls and floor. The women who had been attending to him quickly fled the room at the sight of themotion. Ravi''s eyes burned with fury as he fixed his cold gaze on the Prime Minister. "Prime Minister, why is it so difficult to kill one man? I have provided you with ample resources for this task. What is your excuse?" The Prime Minister swallowed hard, trying to steady his voice. "You know how skilled he is. The assassins we''ve sent are being cut down mercilessly." "How many times has it been?" Ravi demanded, his voice echoing off the walls. "This is uneptable! I have been patient, but my patience is running thin." "I understand your frustration," the Prime Minister said hurriedly. "But his presence within the Empireplicates our efforts and his movements are unpredictable." Ravi paced back and forth, his anger palpable. "Do you think I care about excuses? Every failed attempt makes me look weak. You assured me this would be handled." "I''m doing everything I can," the Prime Minister insisted. "But if he''s not eliminated soon, we may need to reconsider our approach. Perhaps we need to rethink our strategy or¡ª" "Reconsider our approach?" Ravi cut him off with a menacing growl. "You had bettere up with a solution quickly, or you will find yourself in a far worse position than him." The Prime Minister nodded vigorously, desperation clear in his eyes. "I will see to it immediately. We won''t fail." Ravi''s gaze remained cold. "See that you don''t. I want results, not excuses. Now leave before I lose my temper further." The Prime Minister bowed deeply and exited the room, leaving Ravi alone. "That bastard can''t just die peacefully like the worm he is," Ravi murmured with a deep sigh filled with frustration. "Everyone is useless. They couldn''t even assassinate a child when he was young. Now look how he has grown into a menace." Ravi Seuna, brother to the current king of the Yadavas, was a man who held real power behind the scenes. Though the king was the public face of the kingdom, Ravi controlled the strings from the shadows. His own im to the throne was gone, a fact that gnawed at him. The only way he could consolidate his power was through his son, Hari, who had a legitimate im to the throne. If Hari could ascend to the throne, Ravi''s dreams of absolute power, which had eluded him, could finally be realized. Years ago, Ravi had relinquished his right to the throne, a decision made prematurely. When the previous king and his elder brother passed away,. His younger brother, the current king, had ascended the throne in his ce. Despite this, Ravi had ensured his brother was little more than a puppet, controlling him through drugs and indulgence. The king was now a mere shadow of his former self, consumed by his own desires. Ravi made his way to his brother''s private chambers. As he entered the room, thick, swirling smoke greeted him, mingled with the overpowering scent of perfume and a rancid undertone of drugs. Seated on a plush sofa, the king stared vacantly at the ceiling, his gaze unfocused and distant. His appearance was dishevelled, and he drooled like a madman, lost to the effects of his addiction. The king''s condition had deteriorated so badly that he no longer even recognized his own son''s state or the kingdom''s affairs. Ravi''s smirked as he took in the sight. His brother''s mind was a captive of his own desires, rendered incapable of ruling or even functioning normally. This degradation was exactly what Ravi had orchestrated, a necessary step to ensure that his younger brother''s rule remained under his control. "Brother," Ravi said coldly, pping the head of his brother tightly. "Do you even know where you are?" The king merely mumbled incoherently to the strike, his eyes zed. He took a seat beside his brother, maintaining a careful distance to avoid the foul stench. "Your son is dead, you bastard," Ravi continued. "Like your wife and daughter, I have killed him as well." He leaned closer. "You also must die. We cannot afford any more dys," he said. "What a disgusting bastard," Ravi retorted, looking at his brother drooling uncontrobly. Ravi rose from the sofa, leaving his brother in his stupor. pping his face in disgust, he fell to the floor head-on by the strike. As he exited the room. The time for action wasing to a close; his son''s ascension and the consolidation of his power depended on it. Chapter 55: Power behind Shekhar family Gajapathi Royal Pce, Cuttack The Royal Court of the Gajapathis was a magnificent disy of luxury and history. Stone carvings adorned the walls, depicting the grand epics of their past, while the luxurious marble floor gleamed under the light of grand chandeliers hanging from the high ceiling. The room was a sign of the kingdom''s rich heritage. At the center of this, seated upon the ornate throne, was Pratapendra Deva, the current king of the Gajapathis. The wisdom of age marked his appearance; his beard was as white as milk, and deep lines etched his face, each wrinkle a record of years spent serving his kingdom. Despite his advanced years, he maintained a surprisingly muscr and fit physique, a testament to his strength. His attire was luxurious, reflecting his high status, decorated with rich fabrics and detailed embroidery. Standing beside him was his son, Lokendra Deva, the crown prince and sole heir to the throne. Lokendra was a handsome young man with short ck hair and a talwar (sword) hung with the crest of Gajapathis at his waist. He wore a kurta and pyjamas that highlighted his youthful nobility. His eyes were dark and deep, reminiscent of the midnight sky, and his face carried the fresh touch of youth. A man entered the royal court, his face etched in urgency. He approached the throne, where King Pratapendra Deva and Crown Prince Lokendra Deva were seated. "Your Majesty," the informant said, bowing slightly respectfully. "I havee with a message from the patriarch of the Shekhar family." King Pratapendra Deva looked down from his throne with a solemn expression. "What is it?" he asked. The informant stepped forward, producing a parchment scroll from within his robes. Carefully, he offered it to the king. The scroll was sealed with the Shekhar family''s crest, a mark of importance. King Pratapendra Deva epted the scroll and unrolled it. He began to read the message in silence, his expression focused. The room was quiet, the only sound being the soft rustle of the parchment. As the king read, the informant stood by with an uneasy expression, while Crown Prince Lokendra observed intently. The gravity of the situation was evident in the king''s furrowed brow. After several moments, King Pratapendra Deva finished reading the message. He refolded the scroll and shifted his gaze at the informant. "Any particr reason to support my grandson again?" King Pratapendra Deva''s voice was authoritative as he addressed the informant. The informant, visibly relieved to have delivered his message, nodded. "Yes, Your Majesty. It seems that the Nayakas have pledged their support to Prince Harsha." "Hmm!! That''s interesting," the king mused thoughtfully. The informant continued, "Additionally, Prince Harsha has lost his memories. The Nayakas, with the assistance of the Shekhar family, are nning to install him as a puppet ruler." Lokendra, the crown prince, interjected with a concerning look. "But, Father, can we really trust the Nayakas in this matter?" The king responded. "The Nayakas are a powerful and influential family. Their patriarch is widely respected across the subcontinent. If theymit to a n, they will likely follow through." Lokendra''s expression remained sceptical. "But, Father, what do we stand to gain by supporting Harsha?" The king''s eyes gleamed with greed. "What else? If we control Harsha, we essentially control the Empire. This would significantly increase our influence and power." "But is it really enough to beat the factions of the other princes?" Lokendra asked, his expression sceptical. The informant''s lips curled into a wry grin. "Prince, we will bide our time while the others exhaust their resources. When they are depleted, we will move in to im the prize. We just need to be cautious and discreet in our movements." "Hmm," the king said, his brow furrowing in thought. "How do you n to achieve that?" The informant replied confidently, "I have heard from the patriarch that they have a n in ce. The Nayakas are drafting the strategy, and they are also recruiting lower-level noble factions to support the cause." "I see," King Pratapendra Deva acknowledged. "Tell the patriarch," the king continued, "that we will support the cause at our own expense." The informant nodded with a look of satisfaction on his face. "Yes, Your Majesty. I will convey your message to the patriarch." With that, the informant took his leave, exiting the royal court. As the heavy doors closed behind him, Crown Prince Lokendra Deva turned to his father with a hint of doubt in his voice. "Is it really a good thing, Father? Aligning ourselves with the Nayakas and the Shekhar family¡ªwon''t it stretch our resources thin?" King Pratapendra Deva leaned back on his throne, his gaze contemtive. "It doesn''t exhaust much of our resources," he said thoughtfully. "It''s a gamble, certainly, but not one that will drain us. The investment is more of a money sink¡ªa way to ce ourselves advantageously in these shifting dynamics." Lokendra looked pensive but nodded slowly. "I suppose you''re right. It''s a calcted risk to take if we manage to get something out of it. That''s a good investment." A satisfied smile yed at the corners of the king''s mouth. "Indeed. And I would relish the opportunity to see the look on that bastard Krishnadeva Raya''s face if we manage to seize the throne." Lokendra''s expression hardened as he stayed silent at his father''s remarks about the Emperor of Vijayanagar. The king and Emperor go way back when the Emperor married the king''s only daughter, the mother of Prince Harsha. The King had to do this to prevent his kingdom from falling. After the death of his daughter from a disease. He med the birth of Prince Harsha and the neglect of the Empire for her death. Although his cowardice, knowing the strength of the Emperor, didn''t allow him to take any steps for his revenge until now,. The king''s voice cut through with a steely edge. "I won''t spare Krishnadeva Raya for what he has done. His schemes have caused too much suffering, and he has to pay the price. If we can bring him down and take the throne, it will be a fitting end to his bastard and justice to my daughter." Chapter 56: Key to Victory? Royal Pce, Hampi Bhairava''s eyes widened in surprise as he stared at the small, ornate key held delicately in his mother''s hand. "Mother, is it?" Bhairava asked, his voice tinged with curiosity. Rani Jyothi Lakshmi, the mother of the second prince, gave him a knowing smile. "Yes, you guessed it right. This key can bring that stubborn man into your army." "But how?" Bhairava''s brows furrowed as he examined the key. "This is just a simple key. I don''t understand how it can make such a difference." "It''s important for him," Rani Jyothi Lakshmi said firmly. "Don''t you want to have him on your side?" "But what does this key do that he''s so desperate for it?" Bhairava pressed, his frustration evident. "This key," she exined, her voice gentle, "and the apanying note are the means to find his long-lost daughter." "Daughter? Such a thing?" Bhairava''s eyes widened in surprise. The notion of a lost family member being the key to an alliance was unexpected. "You won''t understand a father''s love until you be one yourself, Bhairava," Rani Jyothi Lakshmi said with a wistful look. "This key represents a chance to reconnect with a cherished family member, a chance that he has long yearned for." Bhairava took a moment to process his mother''s words. "It wasn''t easy to find this information," she continued. "But if you can use it to bring him to your side, it could be immensely beneficial in the war. His expertise could turn the tide." Bhairava''s expression softened as he considered the strategic advantage. "That I can''t disagree with, Mother. Having him on our side could indeed provide a significant boost to our efforts." Rani Jyothi Lakshmi nodded approvingly. "Then use this key wisely." Bhairava took the key and the note from his mother''s hand, his mind already working through the possibilities. With this new tool, he could strengthen his position and secure a valuable tool. The person in question was Vikrama, a renowned and lethal strategist whose reputation for strategic acumen had once been legendary. However, the tragic loss of his only daughter in a devastating flood transformed him into a reclusive wanderer. His life, once filled with purpose, had be an existence of despair. Vikrama''s daughter, who had miraculously survived the flood, was taken in and cared for by a kind-hearted family, of which he had no knowledge. Now, Vikrama spends his days in a state of aimlessness. His only sce came from visiting the temple where he had once named his daughter. The temple, a modest structure nestled on the outskirts of a quiet vige, had be his sanctuary¡ªa ce where he could sit and reminisce about the happier times he had shared with her. The simple rituals and prayers performed there were a means of keeping her memory alive and finding some semnce of peace amidst his sorrow. Unbeknownst to him, the concubine, Jyothi Lakshmi, had undertaken a search to locate his lost daughter. She was well aware of Vikrama''s strategic brilliance and recognized the potential value he could bring to her son''s quest for the throne. Her efforts had uncovered crucial information about the fact that his daughter had survived. Jyothi Lakshmi''s intent was clear: By presenting him with the key and the note that could potentially reunite him with his daughter, she aimed to rekindle his sense of purpose and align him with her son''s ambitions. The key was a vault of his long-lost family treasures, which would also hold some weight in the negotiations. After returning to his chambers, Bhairava summoned his trusted aide, Arjun. Heid the small, ornate key and a folded note on the wooden table before him. "Arjun," Bhairava began, "I have a task for you." Arjun entered the room and closed the door behind him, his expression attentive. "What is it, Your Highness?" Bhairava gestured toward the key and note. "This is the object you will use to persuade Vikrama to join our cause." Arjun examined the items, understanding their importance without needing further exnation. He nodded and carefully tucked the key and note beneath his robes. "Understood, Your Highness. I will ensure they are delivered with the necessary persuasion." He hesitated for a moment. "Your Highness, we have received some interesting news from our spies." Bhairava''s interest was piqued. "What is it about the youngest prince?" Arjun''s face grew serious. "It seems we may have underestimated Prince Harsha. The Nayakas have pledged their support to him." Bhairava''s eyes widened in shock. "WHAT?" Arjun continued, "Yes, Your Highness. The Nayakas'' alliance with Harsha could significantly strengthen his position." Bhairava''s expression darkened with anger. "Thisplicates things. The Nayakas'' support is formidable." Arjun nodded, his tone steady as he assessed the situation. "Indeed, Your Highness. Should we prepare the assassins?" Bhairava''s gaze was intense as he considered the suggestion. "Yes, we do. However, We need to understand the full extent of their ns and the implications of their support for Harsha before taking any drastic measures." Arjun, sensing the seriousness of the situation, replied, "Understood, Your Highness." Bhairava took a deep breath, his mind working through the possibilities. "First, gather more intelligence on the Nayakas'' and Harsha''s activities. We need to know exactly how they n to use this alliance. Secondly, Prepare the assassin squad and prepare to eliminate Harsha soon." Arjun nodded, ready to act on the prince''s orders. "I will make sure the necessary actions are taken immediately." With that, Arjun left to execute Bhairava''s directives, while Bhairava remained in his chambers, his mind swirling with thoughts of the shifting politicalndscape. He clenched his fist in frustration, his face set in scowl. "Harsha," he muttered to himself, his voice low and filled with resentment. "Why are you trying to meddle in my ns?" The weight of the new developments pressed heavily on him. The unexpected alliance between Harsha and the Nayakas was a serious threat to his own ambitions. Bhairava paced the room, his thoughts racing as he tried to find a way to counteract thistestplication. His eyes narrowed as he considered his next move. "I won''t let this interference derail my ns," he vowed quietly. "I''ll find a way to turn this situation to my advantage." Chapter 57: Changes for Patwardhans It was a fine morning at the Patwardhan Mansion, the air filled with the aroma of firewood and spices mingling with the fresh scent of morning dew. The mansion, once gloomy and derelict, had undergone a dramatic transformation. Five months earlier, the Patwardhans had pledged their support to the Prince, a decision that had proven highly beneficial. The arrival of Mithun and Karna marked a turning point for the Patwardhans. Mithun had been tasked with harnessing the Patwardhans'' influence to generate wealth for the Prince. He seized the opportunity to buy surplus goods from local traders at low prices, capitalizing on the instability. These goods were then sold at a considerable profit to European merchants. This lucrative trade not only generated substantial ie but also reignited the Patwardhans'' finances. The efficient management of their finances ensured minimal costs and the elimination of unnecessary expenses. Investments were made wisely, and resources were allocated effectively. The influx of funds enabled the Patwardhans to upgrade their weaponry and bolster their military capabilities. The financial improvements were not just limited to profits. The Patwardhans'' soldiers, previouslycking in training and resources, were now subjected to rigorous instruction by a skilled individual sent by the Nayakas. This training enhanced their patrol effectiveness and solidified their presence within the region. The newfound wealth from Mithun''s investments allowed the Patwardhans to upgrade their weaponry, creating a stronger and better-equipped force. Karna, working alongside Mithun, had utilized the funds generated to expand hiswork of spies andbatants. His group proliferated, gathering critical intelligence that furthered the Prince''s strategic objectives. Thebination of Mithun''s economic sess and Karna''s expanding spywork significantly bolstered the Patwardhans'' standing and influence. As the sun rose over the revitalized mansion, the Patwardhans were now a formidable force, well-funded and strategically positioned. The mansion, once a symbol of decline, now stood as a beacon of newfound prosperity and power, reflecting the significant changes brought about by their allegiance to the Prince. In a room on the edge of the Patwardhan Mansion, Mithun sat hunched over a cluttered desk. Papers, ledgers, and financial reports were scattered everywhere. He looked worn out, his clothes rumpled, and dark circles shadowed his tired eyes. Karna burst through the door, his demeanour full of energy. "Do you know what day it is today, Mithun?" he asked, leaning casually against the doorframe. Mithun looked up from his work, his face going pale as he struggled toprehend. "What is it?" he asked, his voice tight with stress. Karna''s expression hardened as he entered the room. "It''s the day we have to send the report to Viswa," he said, waving his hand in the air as if it were obvious. Mithun''s eyes went wide with rm. "DAMN IT!" he shouted, mming his fist onto the table. Papers flew into the air, some scattering to the floor, as he buried his face in his hands. "I forgot to send it!" he continued, his voice muffled as he pulled at his hair in frustration. "He''s going to tear me apart for this." Karna chuckled, his shoulders shaking slightly with amusement. "Well, that''s your problem to solve," he said with a shrug. "I''m not the one who has to report to that monster." Mithun shot him a frustrated look, his eyes narrowing. "You''re heartless, Karna!" he eximed, throwing his hands up in the air. "The report iste partly because you didn''t hit the targets Viswa set. Now, I have to deal with this mess!" Karna''s smile faded a bit. He stepped closer to Mithun, cing a hand on his shoulder. "Alright, alright. I''ll help you this time," he said. Mithun sighed deeply, visibly rxing as he nodded. "Thank you, Karna. I really need your help right now." Every month, Mithun and Karna had to send a detailed progress report to Viswa. Even though the prince had originally said they should only report every two months, Viswa, being very strict and loyal to his duties, insisted on receiving updates monthly. He also set new goals and targets for them to meet each time they reported. Mithun didn''t always like how demanding Viswa was, but he couldn''t deny that Viswa''s strategies were working wonders. Under Viswa''s guidance, their caravan operations grew at an impressive rate. His n to expand theirwork and take in people wherever the caravan went proved to be very effective. As a result of these ns, they managed to establish nearly 70 small bases across the Empire. Each base was set up with a local leader who was responsible for managing it. These local leaders reported to one of the 10 regional leaders. The regional leaders, who were carefully chosen and vetted, then reported to Karna. Karna, in turn, reported both to the prince and to Viswa. This well-organized system helped ensure that information flowed smoothly and made it easy to spot any potential leaks or problems. To keep their ns secure, only a small number of people were given ess to the most sensitive information. Local leaders were only given basic details to minimize the risk of leaks. Additionally, most of thebatants and leaders they recruited came from lower castes, which helped prevent potential betrayals. These individuals were often disregarded by other nobles and had less incentive to undermine their efforts. In just five months, Mithun and Karna had sessfully built a fairlyrge army and set up an extensive spywork throughout the Empire. This sess wasrgely due to Viswa''s smart nning, Mithun''s financial expertise, and Karna''s ability to quickly adapt and expand their operations. The strong structure they created helped them maintaingather valuable information. The prince also provided Karna with special training techniques in a leather-bound book. These techniques were very effective for training small groups of people stationed at different bases throughout the Empire. Each base could now be trained uniformly and efficiently, thanks to the detailed instructions in the book. After finishing the report, Mithun quickly instructed Karna to send it using a fast messenger. "Finally, the report is done. Send it quickly before Viswa sends me a death threat," Mithun said, his frustration clear. Karna, with a smirk of amusement on his face, gathered the reports and headed out. "Okay, sure. See youter, Brother Mithun," he replied. Chapter 58: Trouble Reddy Family Main House a serious meeting was taking ce. Prince Chandra was talking with Raghav Reddy and Govinda Rao about their recent efforts. They had sessfully convinced many merchants to support them, which gave them an advantage over the second prince. Prince Chandra asked, "How many merchants refused to join us?" Govinda Rao answered, "A few small merchants and one big trader named Nakul. He does a lot of business with the Europeans and has wealth equal to Prabhakar''s." Chandra looked curious. "Do we know why Nakul refused?" Govinda Rao shook his head. "Not exactly. We haven''t found out his reasons yet. But he''s very important, and, strangely, he''s staying out of this." Raghav Reddy added, "Nakul''s support would be a huge boost for us. We should find out why he''s hesitating and see if there''s a way to change his mind." Govinda''s face grew serious as he spoke. "Your Highness, the second prince, has brought Vikrama Rama into his ranks. And the Cochin nobles are bing more aggressive." "That strategist? Vikrama, I heard he was a recluse," inquired Chandra, rubbing his chin. "Yes, Your Highness, they somehow managed to convince him to join their cause." Govinda shrugged, waving his hands. Raghav mmed his fist on the wooden table. "Your Highness, those bastards are going too far! It looks like they want to start a fight. Why isn''t the Emperor doing anything?" Chandra sighed deeply. "Father won''t get involved unless he feels it''s necessary. You know how unpredictable he can be." Raghav spoke with a grave tone. "Patwardhans have made a surprisingeback, Your Highness. This is something we didn''t expect." Chandra''s eyes narrowed at Raghav''s remark. "We''ll address that soon. We need to hold a meeting about Bhairava''s increased aggression. For now, focus on our n to remove Panicker from the Council." Govinda nodded, a smirk on his face. "Yes, Your Highness. We''ve already set everything in motion." Govinda looked troubled, thinking to himself. ''There''s something strange about this. The timing of the Nayakas meeting Prince Harsha, Bhima''s visit, and the Patwardhans'' rise are all so close together. Could it just be a coincidence?'' Meanwhile, at the guest house of the Second Prince in the capital, an important meeting was in progress. Ashokan Nair, the Second Prince, and Arjun gathered around a wooden table, each of them looking serious. Bhairava, the Second Prince, leaned forward, tapping his fingers impatiently on the table. "What''s the news, Ashokan?" Asokan stood straight and handed Bhairava a document. "Your Highness, my spies have found out something about Raghav Reddy. He''s been secretly selling some of the Empire''s secrets to the others for a lot of money." Bhairava''s eyes widened, and he chuckled darkly. "That greedy fool is really digging his own grave. He''ll get what''sing to him." Arjun, who was standing by with a stack of papers, spoke up. "We''ve got everything ready for dealing with Prince Harsha and Bji Mudaliar. The squad is prepared." Bhairava waved his hand dismissively. "Hold off on the Bji for now. We need to find the right moment for that." He turned to Asokan with a thoughtful expression. "As for Harsha, we need to set him up in a ce where we can easily carry out the assassination and cover our tracks." Ashokan scratched his chin and thought for a moment. "What about near the Qu?b and Yadava bordends, Your Highness? It''s a remote area where we could carry out the job and hide our activities." Bhairava nodded slowly, considering the suggestion. "That could work. Make sure everything is nned out perfectly. We can''t afford any mistakes." "We are quite lucky," Arjun said, ncing at the documents in his hand. "Prince Harsha is nning to travel there soon." Bhairava''s eyes lit up with a grim smile. "Oh? That''s perfect. Then prepare the squad. We need to eliminate him before he bes a bigger threat." Asokan and Arjun both nodded firmly, exchanging determined looks. They knew the importance of the task and were ready to execute the n without dy. In Goa, Alfonso paced back and forth in his chamber, clearly agitated. His face was tense as he addressed Nakul, who stood with a serious expression. "What is this talk about, Harsha?" Alfonso demanded, his voice rising. "Why target him? He''s just a meek boy. Sure, he''s grown some fangs, but he''s not enough of a threat to justify killing him." Nakul''s face was solemn as he replied. "Your Highness, I understand your concerns, but this is a direct order from Master. My hands are tied in this matter." Alfonso clenched his fists, struggling to control his emotions. "This isn''t right. If we must go forward with this, I need to at least find out why Master is so insistent on this."" Nakul, understanding Alfonso''s frustration, responded calmly. "Your Highness, it''s because they want to test Harsha''s capabilities." Alfonso''s eyes widened in shock. "WHAT?" Nakul''s expression remained grim as he said nothing. Alfonso''s fury grew, his face turning red. "This isn''t right. Are you serious? just to test? I will protect him." Without warning, Nakul snapped his fingers, and several men dressed in ck entered the room. They quickly seized control, and Alfonso''s aide, Lekha, was also captured by the men. Nakul stepped closer, his voice firm. "Your Highness, we cannot allow that. You will stay here until it''s over." Alfonso''s face flushed with anger as he shouted, "Nakul, YOU¡ª" Nakul leaned in slightly, speaking quietly, "Your Highness, I have taken steps to ensure the prince''s safety. Do not worry. I have to do my part here." Alfonso, feeling the weight of his failure, thought about how he had tried to understand their ns and be a pawn in their game. Yet he felt helpless as he failed to protect his younger brother. In his heart, Alfonso prayed silently, ''Lord Krishna, please keep Harsha safe and alive.'' Nakul, showing no sign of emotion, closed the door behind him. Alfonso''s voice faded as he watched the men in ck take their positions. The room grew quiet except for Alfonso''s heavy breathing and the soft sounds of the men moving around, setting up their watch. Chapter 59: Trip to Bidar As the sun rose higher and the morning heat sank into the capital''s streets, the streets that were once filled with people gradually turned deserted as noon approached. Harsha was about to leave his private chambers for a town near Bidar to fulfill certain responsibilities. He intended to first check on the road development and then verify everything assigned to Prashant to ensure that it was being done correctly. However, Harsha was not required to do anything. He disliked inefficiency or poor upkeep of projects on which he had personally worked. That was a major deal for him. A knock on the door distracted him from his thoughts. Viswa, his Butler, and guard stated, "Your Highness, the preparations have beenpleted; we can now leave." "That''s great. Prepare to leave," Harsha said as he departed the chamber into the corridor and began making his way to the carriage, with Viswa closely behind him. "Your Highness, Varun and Narayana cannot join us on the journey; they were given a task yesterday toplete," Viswa states, walking behind him. Harsha kept walking silently as he was being briefed on some information by Viswa necessary for the trip. Harsha eventually said, stroking his chin, "Who is my pce-assigned guard?" "It''s that guy from before, Your Highness!" "Rahul Shetty?" Harsha asked. "Yes, Your Highness," Viswa said in a quiet voice. They sat in a magnificent carriage, and Viswa, dressed in leather armor with daggers hidden on his thigh and a sword around his waist, joined Harsha. Harsha was likewise dressed luxuriously to reflect his royal rank, donning a tunic, pajamas, and huge robe, as well as a trusty sword purchased by Alfonso and ced around his waist. They began their journey in the town of Bidar. "So, Viswa, what of the reports from Patwardhans and Nayakas?" Harsha inquired with interest. "About that, the report had been dyed; I received it today, and I was about to share it right now," Viswa stated with a clenched fist. ''THOSE BASTARDS, how dare they dy the report by a day? How will I face the Prince for such inefficiency? I will teach them a lesson the next time,'' Viswa muttered inside. "So, Mithun has amassed a lot of wealth in thest five months, and along with Karna, he has established nearly 70 small bases throughout the Empire," Viswa said while perusing the paperwork in his possession. "That''s a lot of bases and wealth," Harsha arched his brows in surprise, going through the financial details. "I guess I underestimated their capabilities." "Also, it seems like you sent out some detailed ns for them to follow through," he added. Yes, Your Highness. I didn''t want them to let you down," Viswa imed, smugly receiving the prince''spliments. "That''s great; I guess I picked the right person," he said with an amused smirk. Viswa was reading over the many reports from different sources that he had received. "Your Highness, This news is directly from the Nayakas; apparently, certain sources indicate that the intruders are close to the location where we are headed." "Who are these intruders?" "It''s supposedly the exiled prince of the Yadava Kingdom. It seems they are being pursued by some assassins, as the reports suggest numerous dead bodies near the border." Viswamented, scratching his temples. "But look at the report." "They said the assassins had Kasim sultanate weapons, which is quite strange," Harsha reflected. "Why is that? Your Highness," "Why would the Sultanate bother with an exiled, powerless prince, expending these many resources for his life?" Harsha answered. "Now that you say that, it definitely seems odd," Viswa agreed with the notion. "It seems they want us to think assassins are from Kasim instead of their own kingdom, which is trying to take them out." "That''s a pretty smart move to dy the investigation, haha," Harsha smiled quietly with a delighted look. As his entourage made their way to Bidar, Harsha kept his attention fixed on the newlypleted road. He viewed it for the first time in a few months after the storm. The parallel drains and ample meadows prevented the road from washing away in the heavy rain. The road building was immacte. Markers and rest ces were well maintained. Harsha spotted small groups of patrolling guards, some on foot and some on horseback, marking the routes'' safety for traders. People who moved on their feet escaped the noon heat by resting in specific locations. "They did a good job," Harshamented. They traveled and stopped at rest sites and towns to restock for the trip. Harsha started detecting something weird a few days ago. Even though he couldn''t put his finger on it. ''There''s something strange going on,'' he thought to himself. Harsha began to notice peculiarities throughout the few days of the journey as they got closer to Bidar. He now realized why he felt strange. The entourage''s members were being reced, and the group shrank considerably during the journey. There appeared to be murderous intent directed at him now. "Viswa, I believe we are in a bind," he whispered to him. "We are being targeted; there are trained individuals to assassinate us in the entourage. They hid themselves very well." Harsha added. "WHAT? I didn''t notice anything!" Viswa gasped visibly but kept his voice quiet. "Your Highness, we need to leave quickly if we are being targeted, but how did the guard captain let it happen?" Viswa softly said. "He is in on this as well." He dismissed Viswa and remarked, "We will wait for the right opportunity; stay alert at all times." "Understood, Your Highness," Meanwhile, a few kilometers from Harsha''s location,. Gauri Seuna, disguised as the Prince, and her smallpany were making their way to Bidar to avoid assassins sent by her uncle. "Your Highness, Shall we rest here for a bit and then move in the night?" Naiki advised, staring at the exhausted Sachin and Hansraj, whose eyes brightened up as they heard the words. "Sure, let''s camp here for a while," he said, setting down the bag he''d been carrying with some supplies. Chapter 60: Getaway [1] The darkness descended as the carriage came to a stop for the night. The faint crescent moon shone like a silvery w in the night sky. The ck sky extended across, with stars sparkling like little diamonds. The trees rustled in response to the night air. The bonfire crackled sometimes, breaking the night''s calm. Harsha was drinking soup provided by the chef, who traveled with his entourage to respond to his requirements. "If they wanted to assassinate, why didn''t they use a standard poisoning method?" Viswa inquired in hushed tones. "They might want to use this situation to frame someone else. If I am poisoned, their first suspect will be in the empire, not outside. But in turn, if I am assassinated on the border, it can be manipted into the nearby kingdom''s doing." Essentially, the person who dispatched the assassin wanted to ensure that he could not be linked back to the assassin. If he poisoned him, simply silencing one or two guys would not be enough; they would ultimately track him down. However, if he redirects it somewhere else, he would escape the strain. "We will leave at night. Get ready. The murdeous intent has been visibly grown. They n to act today," Harsha instructed with a cold look. "Yes, Your Highness. But can I kill that Guard captain, please? He betrayed you after all," Viswa said with a scowl. "Not now; I will let you kill him painfully for thister on," he said as he stared at Guard Captain Rahul Shetty. After eating a heavy dinner, he approached the guardmander, who was conversing with other men and drinking. "What are you doing?" Harsha said as he approached. All of the troops, startled by the sudden appearance of the prince, including Guard Captain Rahul, rose up and saluted him. "Get moving, everyone. I want to talk to Rahul." Harshamanded, ring coldly at the guards, At hismand, the guards scurried away from the scene as if they were being kept captive for an extended period of time. "What is it, Your Highness?" Rahul was amused by the situation. "So, Rahul, when do we reach the town?" "Most likely tomorrow evening, Your Highness," he firmly answered. "I am going to take a rest. I came to check whether everything necessary is alright," he said, gazing around, his hands sped behind his back. He walked back to hisrge tent situated in the middle of the camp while checking the surroundings for anyone monitoring him. He felt someone monitoring him; on his way back, he saw Viswa. Harsha leaned and whispered as he walked past Viswa. "Prepare; we will be escaping today." Viswa silently walked past Harsha, preparing for the getaway. He had already stolen food items that could be eaten on the fly. The bustling of the camp slowly faded after most of the guards went to sleep, leaving some guards who were on night duty. The crackling fire from before only billowed smoke. Harsha and Viswa were awake, preparing to escape. "What about the food?" Harsha asked softly, nudging Viswa''s arm slightly in the dark. "Hidden in the forest a few hundred meters away, I already anticipated the timing, Your Highness." He changed into a practice outfit he bought for practice. He strapped two daggers on his thighs and his sword on his back. He was ready to escape. "We are being monitored; there is one person disguised as a guard close to our tent," he whispered to Viswa. "Kill the one of the right who is in disguise; I will neutralize the other one," he added as he silently made his way to the entrance. Both Harsha and Viswa charged at the same time. Harsha reached out from the tent canvas, grabbing the head of the guard, and muffled his screams by covering his mouth with his free hand and twisting his neck, rendering him unconscious. Viswa, on the other hand, stabbed the carotid of the enemy with his dagger and pulled him by the mouth into the tent. Leaving the guards bodies in the tent. They made their way deeper into the surrounding forest, avoiding the guards on their way out. A few hundred meters into the forest, Viswa scanned the surroundings of the tree he had marked, and in its trunk was a small sack of food enough tost a few days. Meanwhile, at the camp, the assassins, dressed in all ck, were readying to attack the prince in his sleep. The team leader gave orders to the others to proceed with the attack. As they approached the tent of the prince, they noticed theirrade was missing, who was supposed to keep watch on the prince. "Did that bastard skip duty again? Anyway, proceed." The team leader said this with a scowl visible through the ck cloth covering his face. The assassins charged into the tent only to find that it was bare, with the prince not to be found in the tent and the butler who came along also missing. "Where is the prince?" The team leader inquired in frustration as his gaze fell on the floor. There were two bodies of the guards on the floor, one unconscious, and the other was theirrade, who was stabbed in the carotid and left to bleed. The ground was soaked and mushy as all the blood seeped into it. "DAMN IT!, FIND THE PRINCE QUICK!!!, Inform everyone to begin." He ordered his subordinates, who were taking in the information, and as the order was made, they quickly turned on the hell and sprung into action. The team leader made his way to the Guard Captain''s tent, who was enjoying a wine with a blissful expression. "Rahul!! The prince has escaped," said the team leader, barging into the tent. Clearly startled and confused, Rahul asked, "What, how?" "It doesn''t matter; I will leave two people to disguise themselves as Prince and his butler. Just make sure no one notices anything amiss." "What do you mean?" "Silence, you fool, You are in this as well; follow the orders as told. If you don''t, you know how bad the consequences would be." "Ok, ok, I will calm down and go do your mission. I will take care of this," Rahul said, rubbing his forehead in frustration. Chapter 61: Getaway [2] After walking in the forest for a while, the duo of Harsha and Viswa came across a small stream of water that reflected the night sky. The stream flowed silently; the slight, asional water sshes against the rock broke the eerie silence. The water gave them a soothing, cold touch as they drank from the stream. Drinking some water, they trekked through the deep forest under the silvery glow of the midnight moon. The only noise was the distinct howls in the distance and the asional rustle of leaves due to the breeze. Viswa was walking closely behind Harsha, scanning the surroundings for threats. He looked back at the camp, watching the flickers of mes wandering in the forest. "Your Highness, they have already caught on." Harsha kept his stride up without looking back and answered with a quick nod. "Keep Moving!" After a grueling hour of trekking, they finally decided to catch their breath under the shade of a huge tree, which also offered a cover wide enough to not get shot by archers from a distance. "In case we get caught, abandon the weight and start running. We will not engage until I see we have an advantage." Viswa took a deep breath to calm his nerves. It was his first time in such a situation, and the potential of a battle also made him nervous. "Understood, Your Highness," After a brief break, they began walking through the forest. Harsha nned to get into Bidar using this forest cover. If he can reach Bidar, he can use the base to send a message to the Nayakas or Patwardhans. After jumping down a small boulder in their path, Harsha froze in ce momentarily, as if he had seen a ghost. It was an archer aiming an arrow right at him. "DUCK!" he yelled, pushing his and Viswa''s heads down as the arrow whistled past his head and was stuck on the boulder. Harsha began to run straight into the forest covers. Viswa, who was visibly startled, quickly calmed his nerves and followed behind. Harsha mumbled, controlling his breath while running. "Keep running. Not everyone should be catching up now." "Your Highness, In fron-" Harsha, with a flick of his wrist, quickly took the dagger strapped to his thigh. He quickly slowed down and stepped aside to avoid the swing of the assassin suddenly appearing in front. Taking advantage of the momentum of his powerful swing, Harsha grabbed his head, plunged his dagger right into his neck, and took it out in a swift motion. Then he turned around and kept running. "Viswa, How many did you see?" "I saw six approaching and judging by the footsteps, close to ten." They jumped down from a small elevation,nded on their feet, and kept running away from the assassin. Another assassin emerged from the shadows, startling Viswa for a moment. He charged at the assassin before he could swing, effectively throwing him back. The assassin hit his head on the hardwood of a tree, knocking him out cold. A small flicker of fire could be seen in front of them as they kept running, with assassins following closely. The faint murmurs of conversation could be heard as they approached the fire from a distance. Meanwhile, a few minutes ago, in the forest,. The Prince of Yadava, Anirrudh Seuna, and his group were camping under a small bonfire, having lentil soup for dinner. Even though they had made camp for rest,. They were extra vignt of their surroundings, as they never knew when or where an attack could arise. Naiki looked over the shoulder of Sachin, her gaze directed at the prince, blowing the lentil soup to cool it before eating. "Your Highness, When will be returning to the Kingdom? It''s been ages now." Sachin looked back at Naiki with a shrug. "Come on, Naiki. Things will take time, and isn''t that old man about toplete the preparations soon?" "Shut up, you dumb monkey. You don''t know anything." "NAIKI, how dare you call me that?" Naiki and Sachin began squabbling, pinching each other''s cheeks and calling each other names, while Sachin''s brother, Hansraj, looked at them and giggled under the warm light of the fire. "Don''t worry, we will be departing to the kingdom in a week or two." Naiki and Sachin froze in ce, looking over at the prince. Their hands were still pinching each other''s cheeks, and their eyes filled with excitement as they both said it in unison. "REALLY!!" The conversation came to an end when a loud rustling of leaves was heard and footsteps were getting louder with each passing second. The group bes viligant, their hands on their weapons, waiting for the target to arrive. To their dismay, two individuals, their faces barely recognizable under the midnight glow, jumped out of the bushes and ran past them swiftly. One of the individuals yelled and pushed Naiki down. "Get out of the way." The other guy hopped away from a swing from Hansraj and ran past them. This wasn''t the end of their confusion; six people dressed in ck were approaching quickly from a distance as theyposed themselves from the initial frenzy. One of the men saw the group and barked some orders to his subordinate, audible to Anirudh. "Kill them as well. They saw the prince." "Follow both of them," Anirrudh swiftly ordered. They began to run deeper into the following two individuals, abandoning their camp and most items. The group led by Aniruddh was well trained for these situations and experiences. They quickly caught up with the two individuals. Harsha, who had just passed a couple of people camping in the forest, looked back to find they had caught up to them. Viswa quickly nced back at the group of four. "Now, who are you? Don''t follow us, you bugs." Naiki, her face set in a scowl, shifted her gaze to Viswa. "This is your fault, not ours. You bastards, why did you have to include us in your chase?" Harsha''s cold, chilling voice cut through the argument. "SHUT UP!, Concentrate. We need to take care of them first." Chapter 62: Getaway [3] Harsha''s cold warning sent shivers down the group''s back. He looked forward, scanning his surroundings and checking the terrain. "We will split. Get your asses out of here." Prince Aniruddh furrowed his brow in confusion. "Don''t you need help. There are so many assassins." "Hmpf¡­ I can handle it." Naiki, controlling her breaths and pace, said, "How dare you?" Aniruddh cut her off midsentence and nodded at Hansraj and Sachin. "Silence; we will split." Harsha nced back at the approaching assassin. "Viswa, we will fight. Turn by that tree." Harsha pointed at the tree to the right. They split from the group of Yadavas. Turning by the tree, they then jumped over a rock and prepared themselves for the fight. The assassins approached and jumped over the rock to catch up to them. To their horror, they found them ready to fight. The assassin who jumped first was skewered by the sword of Harsha right in the gut and thrown to the side by Viswa, who plunged his sword right into the chest, killing the assassin. The rest of the assassin gathered as Harsha and Viswa faced them with their weapons out and facing their backs to each other. "We don''t have shields. Lure them to a narrower area, dwindling their numbers. Avoid arrows and cover each other''s backs." Viswa gripped his sword tightly, taking a stance and steadying his breath to calm himself. "Understood," Before the assassin could take a proper stance. Harsha charged at an assassin standing close to the rock, quickly closing in and slicing his wrist off to send his weapon cluttering away, and then a strong kick to the stomach mmed the assassin''s back into the rock, and Harsha finally drove his sword right into his chest, the life in his eyes instantly fading out. Viswa didn''t respond as quickly as Harsha; he observed and then charged at an assassin close by to open a path. The assassin, whom Viswa charged, was prepared for his attack and swung at him. Viswa''s flexibility allowed him to avoid the strike at an unnatural angle. He struck his sword right into the ribs of the assassin. With his sword stuck in the ribs, he grabbed the body and turned around, putting it in the middle of an approaching stab from hisrade and lodging his sword in the body. Harsha plunged his sword into the back of the assassin, piercing his heart as he was trying to dislodge his weapon from hisrade''s body. "Good job. Move into that narrow area." Meanwhile, the Prince Aniruddh group has killed the two assassins that came after them with ease. Aniruddh looked down on the bodies as the blood pooled up onto the hard earth. Sachin, dislodging his sword from the chest of the assassin, shifted his gaze to the prince. "Your Highness, should we help them?" Naiki looked at Sachin with a scowl. "Are you dumb? Why risk our lives for two unknown guys?" "Come on, Naiki. They looked very young as well. Don''t you have a heart?" Naiki waved her hands dismissively, shrugging Sachin off. "It''s not our matter; we already have so much on our te. Let''s not add more," advised Hansraj, interjecting the argument. "Let the prince decide." Aniruddh was pondering the current situation. The number of assassins was too much for two people to handle, and it was not his responsibility to help them either. ''What should I do? Something inside me is telling me to save them.'' Aniruddh''s gaze shifted from the ground to the group, and he dered "Let''s save them." "Your Highness, this is risky." Naiki added with a concerned expression. "Don''t you worry. We will be fine. Have I ever gotten into a losing battle?" The group made their way to the ce they split and walked to the opposite side, where the two guys had split from them. Beyond the small rock, the ground was littered with corpses of assassins. The ground was a pool of blood; corpses with their intestines and mucus dripping out were all over the ce. The des of grass were bloodied, and the footsteps showed that the assassin went chasing after to a narrower area. Sachin gasped in surprise. "Woah woah, two young guys did this? It is very gruesome." Aniruddh began moving towards the narrower path, scanning his surroundings. "They seemed to be skilled. Move along." As they made their way deeper, the number of corpses steadily increased; most of them were killed with a single strike, very precisely. Faint noises of shing metals and screams of agony could be heard in the distance. "There, let''s go." Aniruddh ordered, pointing in the direction. "Sachin, take the lead with your shield. Naiki and Hansraj split and attacked the ones on the other side." They came into a scene of two guys covered in blood and mucus from the enemies fighting fiercely with their backs to each other; they were at the edge of a small hill. Sachin charged with his shield, and Aniruddh was close behind. Sachin mmed his shield on the enemy, and Aniruddh, taking the lead, sliced the neck of the fallen assassin. The two guys were visibly stunned by the entrance; they were huffing heavily, trying to maintain their stamina. One guy charged without notice at the startled assassins with a crazed expression, dodging their swings unnaturally and fighting precisely. He weaved through the enemies, striking their wrists off to disarm them. The other one followed up with a deadly swing to finish the enemy. It was a disy of pure skill, talent, and coordination. The guy with the crazed expression didn''t even make a single wasted movement. "WHY ARE YOU GUYS HERE? I told you to leave." The guy shouted, stabbing another assasin and kicking his chest to dislodge his sword swiftly. Seeing the guy fight in a frenzy, Aniruddh also strangely got excited and began to slice down enemies swiftly. As the fight was nearing its end, the assassins all shifted their focus onto the guy soaked in blood with a crazy look. Aniruddh stepped in and parried a swing at the young man. Sachin tried to block a blow from a burly enemy but was pushed back into Aniruddh and the young man, who couldn''t find a foothold on the hill. They both fell from the slope into the forest cover below. Chapter 63: Lost [1] Thest thing Harsha heard were the screams of Viswa as he fell down the hill into the forest cover, along with the man who hade to help. He felt something soft on his hand. The gentle warmth of the skin, soft and cushy, was pressed against his face. Harsha heard a hoarse but sweet voice groaning and shifting as the gentle feeling of softness gradually faded from his face. He got up groaning, gripping on the soft, cushy thing, and flickered his eyes open. The "man" who fell down the steep hill along with him was seated up on hisp. The turban of the "man" hade off, revealing luscious, silky long hair following onto his shoulders. His clothes were torn, the chest bare open, and the sash holding up something was on his waist. Harsha, grogging, squeezed softly on the cushy mound of warmth that elicited a soft groan from the "man" as his eyesight stabilized. He realized that the "man" was a woman, and the softness he felt on his hands was her breast. Harsha took his hands off her breasts quickly and rubbed the back of his head in pain. "You were a woman?" The woman, startled by the sudden squeeze, got up from hisp and stood up, covering her breasts. Harsha looked at his tunic, which was barely damaged from the fall. He took his tunic off, leaving his upper body naked. The woman''s was startled by the sudden undressing. "What are you?" "Here, wear this," Harsha said as he gave her the tunic to wear. The woman changed into the tunic quickly, also tying her hair up into a ponytail using a piece of torn cloth. Harsha noticed the scars on the woman''s body. She was toned and had various injuries from battle, and she barely looked to be in her early twenties. She shifted her gaze to him and muttered. "Thanks." Harsha looked up at the hill they fell down from. It was too steep to climb. "We need to take a detour and find the group. First, let''s take a rest." They walked silently for a few minutes before finding a small cave to take shelter in for the night. Gathering some dry wood, Harsha lit up a small fire in the cave for warmth. The woman looked over at Harsha curiously. "What''s your name?" "None of your business." "WH-" "As I said, it''s none of your business. We both seemed to have our own situations, considering you are also disguising yourself as a male." The woman was taller than Harsha, his face reaching close to her neck. She was quite close in height to Narayana. The woman looked up at him again. "Come on, just the name won''t hurt. By the way, I am Gauri." She said this, stretching her hand out. "Fine, my name is Rohit." He said it coldly, ignoring her stretched-out hand. "Why are you lying?" "Huh" She narrowed her eyes as she exined. "That guy called you "Your Highness," and you are quite young. You are the youngest prince of the Empire, Harsha. Since you don''t have any European features,. Am I right?" Harsha added some wood to the fire and fiddled with it with a stick, ncing up at Gauri. "If you knew, why ask?" "Just curious." "So you are the "exiled prince of Yadava." Did I guess right?" Gauri winced slightly at the statement but didn''t bother refuting him. She wondered if he had already found out. There was nothing she could do about it other than kill him. "Well, it seems we both have our own troubles." She chuckled sweetly, warming her hands up. "You seem awfully rxed in front of a potential stranger who could kill you." Gauriughed loudly at Harsha''s words, clutching her stomach. "You won''t harm me." "Your reasoning?" Harsha looked up with a skeptical look. "Because a battle between us would result in our mutual death, and you know it as well." Harsha stayed silent at her remarks. He knew he couldn''t kill Gauri without risking his life. She was a seasoned soldier, even stronger than Viswa. On top of the exhaustion and injuries from the fall,. He would suffer in a head-on fight with Gauri. "But I am curious. Why are you disguising yourself as a prince?" Gauri''s brows arched up in surprise at the question. She spent many years in disguise. It was the first time she was talking and acting like a woman. "Oh! The prince is curious." "Yes, if you wish to share it." She nced up at his face, her eyes scanning his features earnestly. His eyes were jet ck, looking lifeless. "Well, to make it short, my twin brother was killed by my uncle, and I took his ce instead to take my revenge." "I see, that''s great." "You are quite cold, you know?" "I get it a lot." Gauri was enjoying her small talk with Harsha for some odd reason. She could open up to him, even more than she could freely talk to Naiki. "You don''t spare me a nce after you touched me there." She teased him yfully. "That was an ident," he replied with a scowl. "Do you like delicate girls rather than girls who look like me?" Gauri looked out of the cave into the eerie silence of the night. She knew men would find her intimidating. Her height dwarfed men; on top of that, she was blessed with strength. All the men she had met were eager to have a delicate woman. "I don''t have a preference of sorts. I don''t really care about these things." "You are no fun; choose one." "If that''s the case, it would be you. You are strong and smart." "No man finds a woman with calloused hands and scars all over her body beautiful." "You look plenty beautiful. Those scars and hands are a sign of hard work. I personally value strength and efficiency over other things." Gauri, for the first time in her life, felt like someone acknowledged her worth as a woman. Her eyes naturally wandered to his face. Her cheeks were flushed and hot. She could hear her heartbeats grow louder and faster as she kept looking at him. "I am going to sleep." She turned around in embarrassment andid down. "We will leave at dawn, Gauri." Gauri, at the time, didn''t realize this feeling. The maiden heart of Gauri felt this sort of feeling for the first time in her life. She fell in love. Chapter 64: Lost [2] Meanwhile, atop the hill. shes of metal could be heard. Viswa, along with the group, were fighting off the assassins. Viswa was going full mayhem on the enemies after Harsha had fallen. "HOW DARE YOU?" Adrenaline surging through his veins. Viswa weaved through the enemies at abnormal angles, slicing and stabbing them. Only thest enemy remained after the onught. The enemy began to run for his life with a horrifying expression. Viswa lunged at him, stabbing him multiple times as his organs gushed out onto the wet, bloody grass. "YOU VERMIN DARE TO ATTACK MY MASTER." He kept stabbing as the group looked over at him in horror. Naiki looked over at Sachin and whispered. "Should we stop him?" Viswa got up and began walking to the slope; Harsha had fallen from and was about to descend. He was grabbed from behind by Sachin and Hansraj. Viswa looked back and screamed "UNHAND ME. I HAVE TO SEARCH FOR MY MASTER." Sachin grabbed him by his armpits and pulled him back. Viswa couldn''t gather strength as the adrenaline wore off and he started feeling exhausted. "Stay still, you crazy bastard. Are you suicidal? Viswa was exhausted beyond his capabilities to resist; he was barely conscious after his long first fight. The feeling of killing a person just barely registered in his brain. Naiki, looking over his sachin''s shoulders with a scowl. "They are not dead. We will move at dawn. Take rest, you crazy hooligan." "WHO AR-" Before Viswa could finish his sentence, Hansraj lightly hit the back of his neck with precision and enough power to knock him out. "Let''s go back to the camp, brother. It isn''t far away." Naiki furrowed her brows in frustration. "The prince is down with his "master." I don''t know how to feel about this." "Calm down, Naiki. The prince won''t be defeated that easily; even if they fight, the prince wouldn''t lose." Sachin reassured Naiki, carrying the unconscious Viswa on his back to the camp. After a while,. Viswa jolted up, looking around like a madman with disheveled hair. He slightly winced as the pain of his injuries settled. His injuries were patched up neatly with some cloth and stains of green herbal medicine seeping through the cloth. "Where am I?" A man sitting close to the bonfire in the small camp-like setup, along with another man and ady, nced at him. "You are at the camp." "WHAT ABOUT MASTER?" "Calm down." He looked away, adding some drywood to the bonfire, and added, "We will begin our search in the morning. We at least know they aren''t dead yet." "Who are you, and why are you here? Helping us?" Viswa looked over with a skeptical look. The girl came closer, her fist clenched in anger. "Your master fell down with ourrade. Isn''t it standard to introduce yourself first? Since you involved us first." Viswa fell silent at the usation and looked over at the two men, who were staring at him, waiting to introduce himself first. "My name is Viswa. That''s it" The girl leaned forward. "My name is Naiki, and the two over there are Sachin and Hansraj," pointing at the two men sitting beside the bonfire. "How old are you, Viswa? You look so young." Sachin asked, fiddling with the wood in the bonfire with a stick. "I am 18. Why do you ask?" They gasped in surprise as Viswa revealed his age. "You are so young and so skilled. Is your master also the same age?" asked Naiki with a curious expression. "That! I won''t answer. That said, why are you guys in the middle of the forest at this time?" "We were just making camp, and you, along with your crazy master, barged in with a number of assassins following you guys." Naiki responded with a frown. "Don''t call my master crazy, you vile woman." They both started arguing over petty things in the midst of a silent night. Hansraj and Sachin looked over the scene in amusement and chuckled heartily at the insults and banter thrown at each other. Viswa, halting his argument with Naiki, looked over at Sachin and asked. "How do you know they are alive?" "Hill may be steep, but the forest covers would have killed them. They must be at the bottom." "Do you know where to search if you can''t climb down the steep hill?" "Some distance down the path, there is a waterfall. We can descend down the hill from there and begin our search." "What happened to the assassins? Did they escape?" "No, everyone is dead. You killed thest one. We also cleared the other side along with the archers." "I see." Naiki went back to the bonfire and picked up a wooden bowl and filled it up with some herbal soup they made for dinner. Naiki handed the bowl to Viswa. "Here, drink this soup. You must be exhausted." "Eh, no, what if it is poisoned?" Viswa said, scrutinizing the soup bowl. "You little-" Naiki put down the bowl and pinched his ear tightly. "Can''t you be respectful once? You are talking to a girl older than you!" "Ok, ok, Old Hag! Leave my ear alone." "Old hag??, you little bastard." She pinched his ear harder, making him squirm in pain. Naiki sighed deeply and let go of his ear, which was as red as tomato. "Drink this. We can''t have you fall unconscious tomorrow during the search." Viswa drank the herbal soup gazing up the night sky, which was very refreshing and had a minty vor. The warm soup rxed his muscles and mind. The soup gave him much-needed nourishment and energy for his exhausted body. His mind was racing with thoughts. ''Your Highness, I have failed to protect you. How do I make this up to His highness and not be abandoned?'' His exhausted eyelids slowly closed on their own as his body rxed onto the small nket-like cloth that hey upon. He fell asleep. Chapter 65: Lost [3] Harsha''s eyes flickered open to the morning light filtering through and hitting his face. He found himself all alone in the small cave. Gauri was nowhere to be seen, her sword resting on the rock beside him, where she had slept for the night. He walked out of the cave, stretching his limbs. The forest was humming with life as the birds sang melodious tunes as the light filtered through the thick canopy of therge, ancient trees. The grass was wet with morning dew, giving him a feeling of coldness on his feet and leaves crunching as he walked to the nearby stream of water. He found Gauri sitting near the edge of the stream, her feet dipped in the cold water. Her eyes lit up at his sight. "Good morning, Harsha." "Good morning." He replied as he sshed some water onto his face, waking himself up from the grogginess of the sleep. "Let''s move after some time." "I suggest moving along the path of the stream that leads up to the waterfall." Harsha, wiping the excess water from his face, looked up at her. "Why is that?" "Because that''s the closest way to descend the hill to search for us. So if we go there, we have a better chance at finding our people." "Ohh!! You seem to have quite good knowledge about the terrain!" He said this, furrowing his brows. Gauri looked at him, scratching the back of her neck. "Well. We have been in this area for a while, and knowing the terrain is the bare minimum to stay away from threats." "You are right, By the way, I forgot to ask. How old are you?" Gauri looked at him with a hint of skepticalness, narrowing her eyes. "It''s never wise to ask ady her age, Harsha. Anyway, I am 21 years old." "Oh, so you are older by 3 years." "You are just 18? But you speak and act like an old man!" "Eh? Do I really talk and act like that?" Gauri, clearly amused at his reaction, wanted to tease him further to get some more reactions. But she steeled her resolve not to go further, as she didn''t want to be hated. "Anyway, let''s leave, Harsha. They will be worried." "Sure." Harsha went back to the cave, his upper body naked as his tunic was worn by Gauri, which was small for her. The tunic that reached close to his thigh barely covered her belly button. They gathered their things from the cave and began walking up the stream of water to the nearby waterfall to find theirrades. They kept walking up in the direction of the stream for quite a while. The sun was now high up in the sky. The intense warmth made the duo''s travel kind of sweaty. Cooling themselves with asional sshes of water, they continued till the sun was right above the head; that''s when they decided they had to rest for a while till the heat of the sun subsides so they could move on. They walked over to a giant tree and sat down under its shade, giving them much-needed coolness from the intense sun rays of the afternoon sun. Gauri looked over at the glistening stream of water flowing down the way they had trekked. "Harsha, do you feel like people would ept me as a princess if I disclosed my identity?" It was an odd question to ask another kingdom''s prince. Strangely, she was okay with asking him these questions. She wanted to hear the truth, and Harsha was brutally honest in her eyes. "Depends on which people you are talking about? Do you mean the kingdom popce or your own group?" "Both!" "It''s likely your group would ept you. But the kingdom, no!" "As I thought!" Gauri looked between her legs at the ground. In the end, she was limited by the fact that she was a woman. "What about you? Would you, um." Her voice trailed off as she pondered what to say next. Harsha looked at her, his brows furrowing in confusion. "The gender of a person doesn''t matter to me. Unless they are efficient and useful for my ns." "Really?" Gauri''s eyes lit up fervently at his statement. "Anyway, I mean, I won''t just belittle your ability just because you are a woman." "Thanks." She murmured inaudibly, her voices fading away in the sudden ssh of water against the rock. "What did you say?" "Nothing, Harsha. Let''s move. We have to reach before nightfall." Gauri said with a wide grin stered across her face. They kept walking for a long time up the stream. They could now see the waterfall in the distance. Gauri nced back, pointing at the waterfall. "Harsha, there is the waterfall." Harsha silently followed her lead on the way to the waterfall. "How will you exin your look to your group?" asked Harsha curiously. "I didn''t think about it? What should I do?" "Just tell the truth." He advised As they approached the waterfall, they could barely make out a couple of people descending down the waterfall using the path beside it. It was Gauri''s group and Viswa''s. The group saw them approaching and quickly sprinted to them. Viswa ran as if he hadn''t seen Harsha for an entire year and skidded to a halt in front of Harsha. "Your High-," He began but quickly changed "Master. Are you injured?" Viswa inspected Harsha''s body, looking for any injuries. "Just some scars." As the others gathered,. They noticed Gauri sticking out like a sore thumb with her long hair, with Harsha''s tight clothing entuating her curves. "Who is that girl?" asked the man with a shield. "It''s the prince, Sachin," A girl said as she patted the shoulder of the man. The voice of Harsha cut through the conversations happening between the newly found identity of Gauri and her group, taking in the fact. "That''s enough reunion talking. We shall part ways from here." "Although I sincerely thank Gauri and her group for the help," He finally dered. "In the future, there wille a day when I will repay this debt I owe to you in full, Gauri." Like that, with a brief farewell. They went on their separate ways. Little did Harsha know he had lit up a fuse in Gauri''s mind. Her obsessive nature, coupled with her ability to achieve her goals at all costs Gauri nced back at the sight of Harsha and his aide blending into the forest and thought. ''I will be by your side at all costs, Harsha. Even if I have to tear apart my own kingdom.'', Chapter 66: Back to Bidar After a long detour through the forest,. Harsha finally reached the town of Bidar. It was a fairly big town, with guards patrolling around the perimeters. Viswa and Harsha were looking like hobos trying to sneak into the town to steal. Viswa looked at the town''s guardpost from the cover of the thick bushes close by. "Your Highness, what should we do?" "Are you sure there is a base here?" "Yes, Certainly." He dered it, brimming with confidence. "Go in and contact them." Viswa patted down the dust from his clothes and used his hands tob through his hair. He walked towards the entrance of the town. The guards didn''t seem to suspect anything unusual about Viswa. He entered the town with no problem. Time passed as Viswa weaved through the bustling streets of the town to a stall on the other end of the town. He looked at the stall owner and uttered a word. The expression of the stall owner changed quickly, and he invited Viswa into the shop. The base set up uses code words tomunicate their information and contact one another. Thankfully for Viswa. This base had a regional leader, meaning one of the ten major people who had knowledge of sensitive information. The stall owner led him past a small alley behind the stall into a building. Entering the building, Viswa was quickly led to the main room of the regional leader by the person working in the building. A man, his eyes ck as coal. The long, disheveled hair and dark circles around his droopy eyes were seated, and books and papers ttered on his desk. The man quickly got up as Viswa entered. "Greetings, Lord Viswa. I am Sanjay, the regional leader of this area. What can we do for you?" "You have heard of me?" "Karna has informed us of Lord Viswa, who works for Master. So we have taken it into ount." "That aside, Master has an urgent message to send to Karna." Master was the name chosen to refer to the prince in the organization, as they didn''t want to leak the identity of the prince while addressing the local leaders and members. "What is the message?" inquired Sanjay. "An assassination attempt on Master. This is a grave issue. We need to quickly inform Karna and spread it across our allies." Sanjay gasped, taking in the gravity of the situation. "WHAT? Did Master get hurt?" "No, he didn''t. We managed to kill all the assassins somehow." "Hmmm. Is that so?" He then added, gazing at Viswa with determination, "We will prepare a fast messenger for this, Lord Viswa." Sanjay looked at Viswa, who was seated on the small sofa in the room. "Should we mobilize the forces? Lord Viswa" "The guard entourage should be in Bidar. The guards on the perimeter seemed to have been looking for someone. It''s highly likely they were reced using Rahul''s connections." Viswa said as he shifted slightly on the plush sofa. "So you want to get Master into the town safely and hide for a while?" "Yes." Sanjay''s face was set in a calm smile at the statement. He gathered up the cluttered mess on his table with one hand and waved the other. "That''s easy. There is a secret passage to sneak into town." Sanjay took out a small map he had drawn for this purpose. Pointing at the passage hidden in the forest cover. "You can use this passage to enter and leave the city at all times, Lord Viswa," he continued. "Meanwhile. We shall make arrangements for the amodation of Master and also send in the message." Viswa went through the passage leading him to the outskirts of the town. He inspected the passage first, and then went and brought the prince along with him. "Your Highness. We can get into the town using this passage." After they had reached their base again,. This time, Harsha was alsoing along with Viswa. Sanjay, the regional head, greeted the prince nervously, as it was his first time meeting an individual of such status as a prince. "This setup is good andfy. The building blends in very well. Good job." "It''s all thanks to your Highness''s grace." "We have already made arrangements for your room and food, Your Highness." Sanjay replied, bowing slightly. "Good, I needed a good rest." Viswa asked Sanjay with a slight frown on his face, "Did you dispatch spies to check on the Entourage of the Master?" "I have ryed them the orders. The spies should be done quickly in one or two days." Harsha got up and leaned closer to Sanjay. "Keep me updated on the situation." Harsha retired to his room after having a hearty meal after a few days of surviving on soup and grass as they trekked through the forest, avoiding the Large Road due to the potential assassin in these parts. His mind was racing with thoughts about the assassination attempt on him. He had thought he had hidden his movements well, but in the end, it seems that there was someone who found out about it and thought to silence me. ''Who is bold enough to pull these stunts?'' ording to Viswa, the men''s dead bodies had daggers with the crests of Qutbs and Yadavs studded into the hilt of the sword. ''They wanted to disguise my death as an assassination by either the Qutbs or Yadavas. Very Interesting'' Harsha threw himself onto the bed, pondering the main question of the orchestrator behind his assassin attempt. Exhaustions from the battle settled in, and his body sank into the bed as he slowly fell asleep. After a week, grave news circted through the noble circles and wealthy ss merchant circles of the Empire. This took both them by storm, as this was a major turning point in the fight to the throne. What was the big news for it to be considered a "grave situation?" The Emperor Krishna Deva Raya had been ambushed and gravely injured; currently, the Emperor of Vijayanagara Empire was in aa. Chapter 67: Prelude The news of the Emperor''s presumed assassination took all the factions by storm, as this might lead to major instability in the Empire. The assassination had failed, but the Emperor was gravely injured in defending the attempt, which led to hisa. Most of the news of this was spreading in noble circles. The Empress and the Imperial faction were trying to maintain the flow of the aftermath and control the leakage of this information to the neighboring enemy sultanates. This could lead to major instability not only in the Empire but also the potential interference would be high. The three princes were gathered along with the Empress, Concubine Rani Jyothi Lakshmi, and Concubine Luisa de Castro, the mother of the third prince. They were gathered in the room beside the Emperor''s chambers, waiting for the royal doctor to finish the treatment. Concubine Luisa de Castro, visibly troubled by the news, was waiting impatiently, biting her nails. She spoke, and her heavy ent was evident. "Will Meu Sehnor be alright?" Most members of the Royal Family knew bits of Portuguese by conversing with Luisa because she used to add Portuguese terms to the things she couldn''t pronounce. The Empress looked over; her eyes were bloodshot, and dark circles were evident from the sleepless night before. "We have to wait. Miss Luisa, please calm down." "How can I calm down when my amor is lying there in that state?" Alfonso, sitting beside his mother, gripped her hands gently to stop the conversation. Luisa was the only one who had been married to the Emperor purely out of love. She liked the emperor with her life. Luisa, being a simple woman, always wanted attention from her beloved. She hated seeing her precious people get hurt. Bhairava cleared his throat, his voice hoarse from the morning cold. "What were the personal guards doing?" "They were dismissed by the Emperor himself, Bhairava." Chandra answered his question, looking down, exhausted. On the surface, Bhairava looked upset by the emperor''s injuries. He was smirking internally at the situation, as it was the perfect time for him to seize the throne from under Chandra. ''This is perfect.'' Luisa interjected again, her eyes filled with tears and sniffling lightly. "But why were they dismissed?" "The emperor was having tea time with Lakshmi, and some assassins had infiltrated into the pce." "C¨¦us! , What happened to Lakshmi?" "She also has been injured from the attack and is getting treatment; Father got injured protecting Lakshmi." Rani Jyothi, shifting her gaze to the Empress. Who was sitting silently. "Even if the emperor dismissed his guards, Empress, how do you exin the assassins in the middle of the pce?" It was the Empress''s duty to manage the pce staff. If there were assassins in the pce, that meant that they were one of the staff in the pce. The responsibility fell upon the Empress. "I don''t know." She replied, her voice trembling. Rani Jyothi clicked her tongue and looked away from the Empress. The butler of the emperor entered the room as the doors clicked and closed behind him. Besides the old, hunched-back butler, there were two guards. "Greetings to all of you; I havee to report something." "What is it?" asked the Empress in an impatient tone. "Firstly, we have cut off the information flow to other kingdoms. If nobles and merchants who know about leak this,. It would be considered treason. We also assigned a squad to check for potential leakages of the information." "That''s great, and what''s next?" The butler gulped loudly, looking very nervous. He began "We found who was behind the assassination attempt." Chandra, visibly shaken, got up quickly at the news. "WHO IS IT? Was it the Sultanates??" "It''s none, Your Highness. It was orchestrated by four people in the emperor''s personal guard who apparently held grudges against the Emperor for some reason." "WHAT? THAT''S SERIOUS." "Indeed, Your Highness. So we have assigned "Rakhtasura." to dive further into the matter." Rakhtasura was the pseudonym; most people referred to the leader of Yamaduts. The man was known to be vicious as a bloodthirsty demon, hence the name was given to him. Rakhtasura had yet to fail a single mission he was personally involved in. "Then, we may be getting some news soon," said Bhairava with a light shrug. "What happened to the guards?" "They all died by the Emperor''s hand." "A fine end to Vermin like them. Tch" ''But it''s quite odd. Father got injured by four mere guards. Maybe I am overthinking.'' Bhairava pondered and shrugged the thought off quickly. After a while of waiting for the royal doctor to exit the Emperor''s chamber,. The doctor had finally finished treating the Emperor and walked out of the chamber, all exhausted and sweating from the treatment. Alongside the doctor were his aide and only disciple. Luisa was the first one to rush over as soon as she saw the doctor exit the chamber. "Is he alright?" She asked, looking stressed and with a hint of impatience. "Miss, The Emperor''s injuries were pretty grave. We have already done and stitched up some of the wounds and applied medicines to the wounds." "Did Father wake up?" asked Bhairava. "No, your highness. s, the Emperor is alive, and his condition has stabilized. He has not regained consciousness." "What?" "It''s most likely the Emperor is in aa due to the shock of the incident. We will have to wait for aplete recovery." He finally advised all the present individuals with a slightly frustrated expression. "We have to take care of the wounds and change the dressing every few hours. I don''t rmend anyone going into the chamber, as it can infect the wounds and cause more trouble for recovery." "We will take our leave. We have to treat the princess too." The royal doctor, along with his aide, finally left for the close-by royal chamber, in which the sister of the first prince and the only princess of the Empire, Lakshmi Deva Raya, was being treated. Chapter 68: Spark A civil war was bing imminent as the Emperory down in aa. The emperor was the glue that held the factions together, vying for control of the throne. Krishnadeva Raya''s influence was a major factor in the empire''s prosperity and influence on the subcontinent. When the young emperor had taken the throne. Vijayanagara Empire was simply a declining empire being eaten by its neighbors, Hoys and Bahmani sultanates. Krishnadeva Raya, to protect his empire, fought several wars against them. He eventually made the Empire from a declining empire to a rising empire and annexed all of Bahmani and Hoys, also getting the kingdom of Cochin, effectively tripling his empire''snd in a mere span of well over two decades of his reign. Although the Krishnadeva Raya reign had a major w, which was the number of concubines he took,. He had three concubines apart from the Empress, resulting in the inevitable split of power in the throne''s race. This w would be catastrophic if two candidates for the throne were equally matched and refused to cede their right to the throne; that was what had happened. Chandra''s faction, with a handful of wealthy merchants, and Bhairava''s faction, along with Alfonso, were quite equally matched. Bhairava had returned to Cochin, nning on the way. He had already informed Arjun, his trusted aide. "Take care of the task right now. That would be the spark that ignites the Empire." "Yes, Your Highness. We were waiting for your orders." Arjun nced up nervously and added. "It seems the assassin sent after the youngest failed; we couldn''t find the body of the youngest at the ambush point. The current prince is a disguise set up by Rahul Shetty and is indefinitely staying at Bidar." "So he has grown stronger; just search for him." ''The throne is mine and mine alone. Just you bastards, wait.'' "Also, your highness. We have received reports of preparations being almost finished. We can proceed with it in two days." "That''s great. Begin," Bhairavamanded. Meanwhile, at the pce, the nobles supporting the first prince were gathered for a meeting about the current situation. Bhairava had already left for Cochin. "Your Highness. We have been preparing for the worst possible scenario," said Govinda Rao with a frustrated expression. "The weapons have been procured from the merchants with connections in the sultanates at cheap prices," added Gop Shastri. "We will not be engaging first. I do not wish for a war between us. We will move if he makes his move first." "But taking precautions is good. Also, where is Harsha? Is he not returning from Bidar yet?" Nekanta, putting down a report on the table, said. "Our spies in Bidar said that the prince is holed up in the inn in Bidar, and no one has seen him since he has reached the town." "Quite odd. He was training with no end daily for the past year. He can''t just go and hole up in a room. Something must have happened." "Like what? Your Highness." "Harsha is dead, and the one in the bidar is the decoy." The nobles let out a collective gasp at the preposterous statement mentioned by the first prince. Anand Jadhav narrowed his eyes in curiosity. "Umm. Your Highness. But how can you be so sure? He isn''t just beingzy. We all know his past behavior." "Don''t be delusional, Lord Anand. Harsha has just trained and read books for the past few months. Habits, once made, are not easy to let go of. Everyone in the pce knows how obsessed he is with training." "But still, Your Highness." "He took his training equipment to Bidar. If he had been training even one day since he had reached Bidar, our spies would have noticed." Chandra skimmed through the report while talking to Anand Jadhav. "This is a grave issue." "What do we do, Your Highness? We should take initiative soon." "Don''t worry, Lord Govinda, I have a Trump card for the throne." "That is?" Chandra lightly chuckled for a moment. "You will get to know it soon." Raghav Reddy, who had been sitting silent the whole meeting, nced up with his disheveled hair falling onto his sleepless and exhausted face. He was in quite a pinch; unbeknownst to him, Raghav had fallen into a trap, a debt trap. "Where is Bji gone? He has yet toe to the meeting." "Lord Bji is presumed to be here quitete, Lord Raghav." "What happened to that old man?" "He did inform us he would stop for a visit just on the outskirts of the capital for someone." Govinda Rao looked over at Raghav. "Why are you so curious about the old man?" "It''s none of your business, Govinda." "Come on, something must be up for you to be in your current state." "Nothing; I just didn''t have enough sleep!. Shut your trap now!" Raghav spat with a furious look. Raghav had borrowed money for a business from an independent merchant group. The business, which was going well, suddenly failed one day, and they first took some of hisnd, which was put in as coteral to pay the debt. Raghav business had been slowing considerably. To pay some debts, he had to take out another loan from another lender. With the war closing in, he was left with little to no wealth to function. He had no choice but to borrow more in the name of war from someone wealthy enough to throw wealth at everything; that person was Bji Mudaliar. Ram, the guard of the first prince, barged into the room suddenly, breathing heavily. The prince looked over to the huffing guard. "What happened? What is the meaning of this, Ram?" "Your Highness, Lord Bji has been assassinated on the outskirts of the capital." "WHAT? HOW?" "His entourage was wiped out. There were no traces of hiding, as if they were dering openly. That they assassinated Bji." "WHAT DO YOU MEAN, "THEY"?" Raghav''s furious voice echoed through the chamber. "The second prince has assassinated Lord Bji. He has openly dered war on us." Chapter 69: Report Patwardhan Mansion, Vijayanagar. The silence of the midday and the leisure time of Mithun abruptly ended with Karna barging into his solitary room, in which he reads books for recreation. Karna was huffing heavily and sweating profusely, as if he had run from his base to Mithun''s room. Mithun, surprised, jolted up from the plush sofa. "What Happened? Why are you here?" "A.. Mes¡­.. sage" "Message from whom??" Karna took a deep breath and calmed down. "The prince was ambushed on his way." "WHAT???" "Calm down. He is heading here. We are to inform the Nayakas quickly and get ready for war. The other princes have begun to move." Mithun''s demeanor changed from the usually frustrated to serious. "So it''s time. Inform all regional leaders to gather up here. I suppose the one in Bidar ising with the prince." "Yes. The weapons we stored are going toe in handy soon." "Also, did my bastard father call up for a loan yet?" Mithun asked. "Yes." Mithun let out a chuckle with a hint of amusement, as he was going to bankrupt the Reddy family. He has been lending Reddy''s money through various sources. He was slowly eating theirnd and influence. "HAHAHA. Lend him the amount, with the coteral being the family itself. That bastard is going to suffer." He was going to use them to the brim for the prince and throw them away after fully destroying all the family fortunes and history. "When will the prince reach here?" "It should be a week. I will go and ry all the messages quickly." "Ok, I will go talk with Lord Raj and set up something before his arrival at the mansion." "Understood. We shouldn''t disappoint the prince." Karna left the room swiftly to deliver the messages to Nayakas. Shekhars weren''t informed about this because. He was told that their support would wane if they knew about this. A messenger was dispatched to the Nayakas, reaching them in about a week. Thanjavur, Vijayanagar Empire. The Nayakas mansion was brimming with activity at the spread of the news of thea of the Emperor. Patriarch Rudra Simha was preparing for a war that seemed inevitable as the emperor and the holding thread of the empire factions copsed. The Cochin noble movements were notified to the Patriarch by the spies that he had nted to monitor them. Keshav Pii was leading the charge. The second prince will follow suit with his own army, and Ashokan Nair sets out for Mangalore. It was not a good day; their fast movement suggested they were very preparedpared to the first prince. Moreover, just before he was notified of the emperor''sa,. A messenger of the youngest prince, Harsha, hade to deliver a message. Nayakas were cut off from the prince after traveling to Bidar. The patriarch thought something ominous was going on in the background. Rudra Simha Nayaka, the patriarch, rests his hand on the armrest of his chair. "What happened to the prince?" His voice was authoritative and cold. "Lord, the prince was ambushed on his way to Bidar." "WHAT???" The patriarch''s brow furrowed in frustration, and his fingers lightly drummed on his armrest. "How is the prince now?" "He should be leaving for the Patwardhans soon. He killed all the assassins and survived." "Didn''t Rama check for potential threats?" "Lord, The guard captain, Rahul Shetty, was in cahoots with the assassins, so during the travel, the members were reced." "Wh¨C" "The second prince found out our involvement with the prince and sent out the assassin''s to take care of him. Prince Bhairava doesn''t sit around with the threats." "Damn it, that''s going to be a pain now. Get the prince safely to the Patwardhans. After the messenger had left with the message of the patriarch and the necessary support for the prince,. Bhima and his father were having an ongoing discussion about this situation in the courtyard. Bhima is walking behind the patriarch, looking around the garden. "Father, what happened to the prince?" "He was ambushed on the way to Bidar by the second prince''s assassins. dly, he managed to escape and is on the way back to the Patwardhans." Bhima was taken aback by the news, but his mind was racing with some questions he wanted to confirm with his father. "Father, that means the second prince knows something, right?. Isn''t it not safe to be on the prince''s side right now?" The patriarch nced back with a cold look. "Bhima, are you saying we betray the prince and side with someone else?" "Father, that''s no-" "Silence; I guess you have your own doubts. Why I take the side of the youngest prince rather than other influential candidates to the throne." "Yes, I have seen the prince work; it''smendable. But why did Father choose the prince specifically? is a question that kept guing me." He nced up into the warm light of the sun, recalling the past, and spoke softly. "I was once an arrogant fool too. When I was at the peak, I was drunk on power. I felt like I could take on the world, even the emperor. Mind you! I had reasons to think that way." "What reasons?" "The Emperor assumed the throne at a young age, and me, being the fool I am, challenged him and lost. I was spared by the emperor." "How is this rted to the prince? Father" "I saw the same vigor in the prince, even scarier than the Emperor. One that would swallow the whole subcontinent. The feeling the emperor gave me quickly faded when I saw the prince''s cold eyes. Something in me told me this was the way." Bhima knew his father very well; his father''s intuition had always proven right. His doubts about the prince still remained, but he decided to trust his father''s intuition on this. He wanted to protect his family to the very end. ''I will judge you, Prince Harsha. I will only acknowledge it after I see your handling of this.'' Bhima resolved himself and began preparing. Chapter 70: Civil War ppuzha, Vijayanagara Empire. As the news of Bji''s assassination spread to the Cochin nobles, they all began their path of war to seize the throne for Bhairava. Keshav Pii of ppuzha was the first to set out with his troops towards the capital, Hampi. Keshav Pii stood, his voice echoing through the field, addressing the soldiers gathered for war. "BRAVE SOLDIERS, HEAR ME. THE DAWN OF DESTINY HAS ARRIVED AT OUR DOORSTEP! TODAY WE SHALL MARCH TO THE CAPITAL! OUR HEARTS BEAT AS ONE WITH PRINCE BHAIRAVA, THE TRUE HEIR TO THE IMPERIAL THRONE! WE, ARE UNBREAKABLE, UNDEFEATED. OUR RESOLVE STANDS AS FIRM AS MOUNTAINS, AND OUR COURAGE IS VAST ENOUGH TO COVER THE HEAVENS. We fight not just for glory but for our homes, our families, and our very way of life. WE ARE THE SWORD OF JUSTICE! WE ARE ALSO THE SHIELD OF OUR PEOPLE! Victory is our birthright. LET OUR CRIES SHAKE THE HEAVENS. LET THE EARTH TREMBLE BENEATH OUR FEET! SOLDIERS! RAISE YOUR VOICES! RAISE YOUR WEAPONS! Let history remember this day! FOR COCHIN! FOR BHAIRAVA. The soldiers cries echoed throughout the field. FOR COCHIN! FOR BHAIRAVA! FOR COCHIN! FOR BHAIRAVA! FOR COCHIN! FOR BHAIRAVA! The soldiers of the Patriarch Keshav Pii marched ready with all their newly acquired weaponry and armor. The preparations for the war were underway for a long time, and the Emperor''s temporarya was the best time to take action. As soon as the confirmation from Bhairava reached him, Keshav set out with his army. The army contained well over 7000 infantry troops, 3000 cavalry, 30 war elephants, and a contingent of the special units specialized in gueri warfare¡ªthat was, 1000 soldiers strong and a separate squad for logistical support. It was not just Keshav Pii. Most of the major noble groups of the Cochin faction began setting out with their armies to take control of the capital, Hampi. Ashokan Nair, Vijayarama Panicker, and others had also begun moving within a week of the emperor''sa. A messenger came up to Keshav as he exited the stage. "Lord, we are to meet up with Rama Varma first in Cochin. We will be the first to march towards the capital." "Why do we have to meet up?" "Lord Rama Varma said we have to brief him at the pce before we set out." "I see, we can make a brief stop as we pass through the Pce anyway." "Yes, my lord." "Do you know any information about the others?" "Apart from Ashokan Nair and Parvathi Nair setting out for Mangalore, others are yet to be given orders by the prince." Meanwhile, in Shastri''s mansion,. There was an intense discussion going on after the assassination of Bji Mudaliar. The death of Bji created a huge void in the imperial faction''s power. Bji was a wise man who was renowned for not only his wealth but also his intellect. Bji''s death was a heavy blow, with his eldest son taking on the reigns hastily. The situation was barely stabilized, and the imperials could still use the Mudaliar against Cochin, although not as effectively as when Bji Mudaliar was present. Govinda Rao furrowed his brow. "Your Highness, is it wise to let his son hastily assume the role of head?" "What choice do we have, Govinda? We don''t really have any other choice, or else we just lose the Mudaliar support, which in itself is a huge army." "I understand, Your Highness, but the eldest son is nothing but a fool. He is not the one to run the family. We should give the reigns to the middle child of Bji." "What''s wrong with him now?" "The eldest son is a coward, Your Highness," added Gop Shastri, sipping on tea. "Yes, Your Highness the Middle Kid is the best choice. He is the most talented out of them, but hecks the influence." "We cannot do anything about it right now. Do you want them to fight amongst themselves in this situation?" "No," Govinda said meekly Nekanta, the prince''s aide, was talking to a man dressed in ck; after a brief talk, the man disappeared, blending into the shadows. "Your Highness, our informant has found some interesting stuff to share about Prince Harsha." "What is it?" asked Chandra curiously. "Firstly, we have no information about his current whereabouts or if he is alive or not." Govinda lightly tapped on the armrest with a frustrated look. "Was the prince also assassinated?" "There seemed to be an attempt. Although the traces were wiped hastily, we could find something. It seems very unlikely the prince is alive. There are so many body traces found in the region." "So he was ambushed?" ''Yes, Your Highness, and the guard captain is likely to beplicit in this cause; he has yet to reveal his disappearance." "Have you found his body or any traces?" "We found many body traces of killed assassins¡ªbut we have yet to find the body of the prince, and the numbers of assassins don''t seem to be low either. There were many assassins." "Anyway, moving on from this matter,. Assign a small squad to search this." "Understood, Your Highness." Chandra shifted his gaze back to the nobles. "Are all the preparations done?" "Yes," they all said in unison. "Prepare; their army should be heading to the capital soon. We shouldn''t allow them to take the key positions first." "Where should we focus first?" "Gop will station close to Anand; I do feel like they would target Mangalore." Govinda Rao nced up at the prince, stroking his chin thoughtfully. "What about the others? Your Highness" "Station yourself in your respective regions. I will ry information as our scouts report the movements of their armies." A man appeared out of nowhere in the room, dressed in ck. "Your Highness, Keshav Pii is marching to the capital." Govinda Rao cursed and gasped along with the others present in union. "Lord Govinda will handle Keshav." "Bu-" Chandra dismissed his statement with a wave. "I believe Lord Govinda can win against Keshav. We need to win this battle. We already lost a key figure, I trust you to win, Lord Govinda." He assured. Chapter 71: Transition The third prince was holed up in the secret base set up by "that" person. Alfonso was still under the surveince of Nakul, who didn''t want any nuisances that he would create in this situation. His assistant, Lekha, was sitting beside him on the sofa. Despite being his assistant, Alfonso was smitten with Lekha. He had a one-sided crush on her; despite his advances, she remained adamant that he should find someone better than her due to her not being a noble. Alfonso didn''t care about her status; all he cared about was love. He looked at Lekha and slowly caressed her silky ck hair. He wanted to escape all this and have a carefree life. "Lekha, should we escape?" "Your Highness, you know we can''t do that." "But Lekha, let''s escape from this life and live somewhere else together." Lekha looked over at Alfonso, her lips trembling. "We can''t be together, Your Highness." She replied with her voice shaking. "Bu-" Alfonso''s gaze fell at her face. Lekha''s face was set in perpetual sadness, as if they were never destined to be together. He couldn''t make up words to ask her the reason after seeing the face she was making. Alfonso fell silent, as if the world were crashing down at him. ''I wish I never went to "that" person for help.'' Alfonso has been entangled with "that" person since his childhood. He has always been a pawn for their ns. But the bitter truth was that their guidance helped Alfonso stand up independently and let him be a better person. He was taught various things and trained very well by their guidance. Alfonso knew that they didn''t have any ambition for the throne. The reason for the schemes was unknown to everyone except that person. Alfonso was a mere spectator on the board they have set, using the Empire as their yground. Nakul entered the room with a light knock on the door. He was apanied by two men dressed in ck, presumably assigned high-level guards for his safety. "Your Highness. We have decided to let you out of the house." Alfonso''s face was set in the scowl. "Huh?" "We were ordered to give you this task and release you from house arrest." Nakul handed him over the paper with the task written on it. Alfonso''s face changed as he kept reading the paper note he was given. "Do you think you can order me to do these?" Nakul sighed deeply in exasperation, ncing down at Alfonso. "Look here, Alfonso. You are not the authority here. We are. So obey the orders from Master." Alfonso got up and closed in to punch Nakul''s face in fury. He was promptly handled by the guards as he was wrestled to the ground. Nakul looked down at the struggling Alfonso. "Don''t be too harsh with him. Let him go." The guards loosened the grip on Alfonso, letting him loose as his anger subsided. "Your Highness. We need you to do this, or else Master will take the measures necessary. You know how bad it can be." "By measures? What do you mean?" "So far, I have heard. Your mother''s life might be in a dangerous situation. An ambush? Maybe a poisoning attempt or falling off the stairs in the pce." Lekha audibly gasped at the statement. She was beside Alfonso, getting him up. "Nakul, you can''t do this to the prince''s mother." "You know, Lekha, it''s not up to me. I am just a mere messenger for Master." Nakul sighed deeply, with a hint of pity in his voice. Alfonso was seething with rage at his threat. He clenched his fist, trying to calm down his nerves. "Fine! Don''t hurt Mother for this. Give me the note; I will do it." Nakul handed over the note with a wry grin. "Your Highness, Prince Harsha has survived most likely; we didn''t find his body, but what we found were numerous killed assassins." Alfonso let out a sigh of relief; there was a chance his brother had survived. It was a momentary relief for him. He unfurled the note and read it silently. "Are you serious? This is quite dangerous!" He eximed with a frustrated tone. Nakul nced back with a light smile and left the room quickly. He didn''t want toment on it, as it was up to Alfonso to decide whether he would take the risk or not to protect his mother. Meanwhile, in the Yadava Kingdom,. Gauri was meeting up with the old man, who was her saving grace and power. The old man was Yogendra Ahir. He was the father of Gauri''s mother and her grandfather. Gauri had yet to reveal the truth about her identity to her grandfather. Before, she was scared of the potential of losing the ce she had by revealing it; now, with Harsha''s words, she decided to face it. She won''t run away from her identity. She arrived at the mansion and met the old man, who revealed the truth about her identity and why she hid it from him. The old man had tears in his eyes and hugged Gauri tightly. "Sorry, Gauri. This old man couldn''t save anyone." The hunched-back Yogendra cried in her arms. He had lost his grandson and only daughter to Ravi Seuna. After the old man finally calmed down,. His granddaughter Gauri was strong, smart, and had all the qualities of a ruler. He was still skeptical that, due to her gender, she would be shunned by the other nobles. "Gauri, Are you sure about that?" "Yes, Grandfather. First, we kill that bastard. I will take the rightful ce as the Queen of the Yadavas. I won''t run away from my identity." "All the preparations are done. We can begin whenever we want to." He pulled her shoulder so she ducked down so he could pat her head softly. "You have my blessing, Gauri. We will not lose." "Also, Grandfather. I don''t know why, whenever I think of someone, my heart pounds uncontrobly. Is it a disease?" "Is it a man?" "Yes, Grandfather. He is handsome and... " Her voice trailed off. The old man''s jaw dropped. His granddaughter was tall and strong; her hands were notdylike with years of practice of the sword. Her imposing demeanor was changed to that of a shy maiden madly in love. Chapter 72: Dawn of war Keshav Pii was the one to lead the charge to the capital with the sizeable army contingent he had prepared for this endeavor. He had 7,000 infantry and 3000 cavalry, 30 war elephants, and siege equipment. Keshav Pii also had a special unit of 1000 men for various gueri tactics. The newly built roads supported the weight of the march of the army well. The roads built on thend of the Cochin kingdom were now under the control of the control of the noble authorities. Seeing the big army marching through the road, the patrol guards of the roads had no choice but to back off from their duty to save their lives. "AHAHAHA, this is good. The youngest prince wasn''t as useless as I thought." Keshav let out a heartyugh while riding on his horse. Beside Keshav were elite guards that he took everywhere to protect himself. Keshav looked at his aide. "Any movements from the first prince yet?" "No, Lord. We have ced scouts ahead of us to give us pointers for potential threats to our march to the capital." "I doubt they would stay still after Bji was murdered right on the outskirts of the pce." "We will not lose, My Lord." As the army made its way to the capital, the scouts came back and reportedthe news to the camp of Keshav Pii. "Lord, they have sent Govinda Rao." "Hooo, they really think a young''un can stop me." The first prince camp had dispatched Govinda Rao to take care of Keshav Pii''s army. Govinda was not one to be underestimated; although quite a young figure, he had reached the top with his abilities. Govinda''s excellent understanding of warfare always gave him an edge in battles. Although now he was meeting a seasoned Keshav Pii, whose experience was well above the level of Govinda,. "What''s the estimate of his army?" "Lord, close to 15,000 strong." "SOLDIERS PREPARE FOR BATTLE!" His voice echoed through the field. "FOR COCHIN!!" "FOR COCHIN!!" "FOR COCHIN!!" Keshav Pii smirked in amusement. "Govinda, I will have your head." Meanwhile, in Govinda Rao''s camp,. "Lord, the scouts of Keshav Pii saw our army already. We can assume they are close by." said Commander Karan, the head of the army and the seniormostmander in his army "It''s fine. I knew the scouts would spot us. I took some actions beforehand." "Understood, My Lord." "We shall take them on. We cannot afford to lose this battle; we already lost Bji; taking Keshav Pii''s head would be favorable for us." "Call in Rahul and leave for your post, Karan." "Yes, Lord. I will take measures ording to the n." Rahul came to the camp, where Govinda was seated and thinking of ns to defeat Keshav Pii. His gaze shifted to Rahul. "I have a job for you, Rahul." "Yes, my lord. I will do anything." "Scout this area quickly and report." He said this, pointing at the terrain map he hadid down on his desk. "That can be done quickly, My Lord. We will send in a report soon." Govinda was in for a lot from the battle with the seasoned Keshav. He had a n, but truly, it would work only if Keshav would take the bait. After a few hours of searching, Rahul returned from his search. Govinda skimmed through the detailed reportpiled by Rahul and pondered what to implement to take on the experienced Keshav. Keshav''s personality was that of a pridefulmander; Govinda took that into ount. A fresh, out-of-the-mill guy like Govinda taking on Keshav was a huge task in itself, which also meant that Keshav would definitely want to secure an overwhelming victory. ''That could prove useful for me if he wishes to wipe us out overwhelmly. I could use his personality to my advantage.'' "This is going to be a bloody war," he muttered to himself. Govinda knew this war would wipe out at least half the noble factions from the Empire. Prince Bhairava wouldn''t want anyone who opposes him alive; that also applies to the First Prince Chandra. He remembered the conversation with the Prince just before he had been dispatched to stop Keshav Pii. "Govinda. This war will be the life and death for the Empire and us." "Yes, Your Highness. But why did you assign me to stop Keshav?" "It''s because I think you tend to underestimate your own capabilities; you shine in the least favorable situations. Remember how you got to your position? "But.." His voice trailed off as if a lump was stuck in his throat. "I believe you can defeat Keshav. There is no turning back now. This war will end only when either me or Bhairava dies." "Your Highness, still, we have already lost Bji; is this important battle in the hands of an amateur like me?" The prince looked at him and lightly smiled. "Despite this, I wouldn''t send it to you if I knew you would lose." "I will do my best, Your Highness." The prince let out a heartyugh at his nervous and stiff reply, standing up straight. "I will go give you advice. Use the terrain and think of the person''s personality. You observed Keshav a lot; you might know how his personality is." Govinda silently nodded. "Use it to your advantage. Remember, no one is invincible." Govinda closed his eyes and deeply pondered the best strategy he should use against Keshav. ''What should I do?'' He looked through the terrain map again and again, during regr intervals, as the battle neared as the morning approached. Govinda was pacing around the room, ncing at the terrain map asionally to think of the strategy. He looked at the map again and saw a narrow strip of forest leading to a narrow passway. The passage appears to be quite inconspicuous, just close to the exit out of the strip of forest. This suddenly clicked something in the head of Govinda, who finally made a breakthrough in his nning. "This is perfect," eximed Govinda as he called in a guard. "Call Karan and Rahul to join with the othermanders. We are going to have a finally strategic meeting before we fight." Chapter 73: Battle of Mahishapura [1] The morning sun rose from the horizon. The light of the sun strengthened as the shadow of the night faded. The air was cool, and the fragrance of the morning dew and blooming flowers permeated the surroundings. An army marched through the open fields, breaking the silence of the morning. The army led by Keshav Pii was making its way to battle against the approaching army of Govinda Rao in Mahishapura (Mysore). The tension in the air was visible, as if lightning were about to strike the battlefield. The neat columns of the soldiers marched in unison in neat formations onto the battlefield. Themanders of the army were riding a horse and d in ornate armor, clearly showing them apart from the rest of the troops. The exchange of messengers was happening before the battle took ce if the leader of the armies wanted to surrender and avoid the bloodbath. After a brief exchange of the messengers, with a long shrilling noise of the Shankha (conch shell, sort of like a warhorn),. The vanes of banners rippled on the wind, the bold colors of different badges streaming above the gray steel of the host. The soldiers took up the war cry, shouting out the names of their gods, their kings, their lords, and their homes. "FOR HONOR! FOR COCHIN!" screamed Keshav Pii on his war horse, pointing his sword at the enemy. The battle had begun. Keshav''s army took on the offensive as the battle began. Horse and man alike charged into the battlefield. They came crashing into contact with the mix of flesh and steel, echoing into a sickening thud. The ground trembled under the thunderous hooves of the cavalry charges. Archers behind the infantry shot their arrows as the arrows soared above the enemy, akin to a rain of steel, piercing tens of soldiers in formation. "INFANTRY HOLD FORMATION," screamed themander. The infantry of Keshav''s army panicked a bit at the start of the battle but was quickly stabilized into a formation by the experiencedmanders that Keshav had employed for the battle. The second rain of arrows wasunched at Govinda''s army. The infantry raised the shield in formation to shield themselves as they battled the frontline. Many fell to the relentless barrage of arrows despite the shields, as they found gaps and pierced through. "CAVALRY CHARGE" The cavalry captain''s scream echoed through the battlefield. The cavalry charged, brandishing their spears as they crashed into the enemy formation. The enemy locked in their shields and spears, bracing for the impact of the charge. But the charge was unstoppable as theirnces shattered and pierced through with sheer momentum and speed. The side of the infantry was smashed aside by the sheer force of the charge. The cries of the dying and wounded mingling with the thundering stampede of the charge were devastating. After another barrage of arrows, the strength of Keshav''s army was evident; their coordinated cavalry charges along with the solid infantry frontline gave them an edge. As the battle raged on, the infantry of Keshav gave way to massive war elephants charging towards the enemy formation. The arrows of the enemy were prompt blocked by the shield wield by the mahouts atop the elephant. The pikes and shields of the infantry did very little as the elephants broke through the formation of the enemy, smashing through the frontline enemy infantry equipped with armor like a paper wall. The army of the enemy was backing against the might of the war elephants of Keshav''s army. But this was met with a stampede on the other side as the enemy war elephants broke through the side of Keshav''s tight-knit formation. "INFANTRY FALL BACK TO FORMATION AND REGROUP," yelled Keshav, slicing an enemy soldier''s neck while sitting on the horse. The soldiers managed to get back in formations, and the elephants of Keshav were diverted to the other side to battle the enemy war elephants. "Infantry, MAKE way." The infantry gave way to the archers to change positions to target the mahouts of the enemy war elephants. The Mahouts were riders of the elephants; if he falls, the elephant''s cannot be controlled properly, causing it to stampede. "FIRE" The rain of steel was showered on the charging war elephants, piercing through the shields of some mahouts, rendering some of the war elephants useless for battle. "ARCHERS FALL BACK; INFANTRY PROTECT THE ARCHERS!" Keshav''s experiencedmandering of the situation was perfectly working in their favor as the archers retreated back to position and fired at the enemy infantry shing at the front. The cavalry asionally chipped off the frontline of the enemy. The enemy was also relentless, as their cavalry had broken through a nk, but this was quickly taken care of by Keshav by rotating his foot soldiers into position to protect the backline and archers. "You are dead today, Govinda." He smirked Keshav watched the dreadful scene as battle raged on, soldiers grappling and slicing each other in brutal hand-to-handbat. The air was filled with shes of steel and cries of the dying as the blood soaked the grass, giving it a scarlet hue. Keshav, amidst this sliced-off enemy after enemy by picking off on the wounded and looking out for the potential changes in the battlefield to address. Hismanders took enough care not to make any bad mistakes. Keshav was on top of the world as his cavalry broke through the nk of the enemy. The damage done by the war elephants also damaged their frontline enough to back up slowly. The slow chipping off of their soldiers was starting to hurt the enemy as they couldn''t fend off the breakthrough charge of the cavalry. Govinda''s infantry formation finally broke under the pressure of the army of Keshav. He had no choice but to retreat in such a situation. The army panicked after the breaking of the formation, and the soldiers, in a panic, began retreating to the strip of forest. Keshav let out a final battle cry to rout the army of Govinda Rao, slowly backing under the pressure of the war elephants and cavalry charge. "CHARGE, MY SOLDIERS. WE SHALL WIN." Chapter 74: Battle of Mahishapura [2] Govinda''s army was faltering under the relentless assault of Keshav''s army. Initially, Govinda held off the barrage of arrows with his close-knit formations of infantry, fending off cavalry charges. As the battle raged on, Govinda employed a swift maneuver. As he saw their war elephants approaching, he decided to use his war elephants to charge at the other side. He managed to breakthrough for a few minutes and do considerable damage, but it was quelled easily by Keshav with a change in formations, targeting the mahouts and taking down the war elephants by switching his own war elephants to the other side. Govindater made another breakthrough with a cavalry charge, which was also quickly suppressed by Keshav. Meanwhile, Keshav''s precise tactical cavalry charges onto his infantry were chipping off the numbers, coupled with the barrage of arrows, doing a lot of the damage and forcing him to back off under pressure. Govinda''s personal bodyguard gaze shifted from the surroundings to his master. "Lord, they have broken through the nk." Govinda''s formation was a mess now, as Keshav had finally made a breakthrough on the nk, decapitating his infantry''s formation and splitting them into two. "Go and tell Karan and Rahul to start the n." The bodyguard left swiftly to ry the message to themanders of the army. Minutes passed as the army was demoralized by the breakdown of the formation. A shout pierced through the battlefield. "SOLDIERS REGROUP AND RETREAT TO THE FOREST." It was an inevitable situation, as their formation broke apart. They began to retreat into the small strip of forest behind them. Keshav''s army, still mounting pressure, began to follow them into the forest to rout them overwhelmedly. The army of Keshav Pii, with renewed energy, followed them under themand of Keshav.Govinda''s army regrouped in the strip of forest and kept retreating deeper as they shed with the enemies. Retreating into the forest allowed the army to get a foothold as the enemies couldn''t do charges and maintain close-knit formations like in the open field. Special units sprung into the fray as they began retreating deeper into the forest. The special units were adept at forest warfare; the special units wrath was quickly suppressed by the counter by Govinda''s own forest unit. Commander Karan sliced off the neck of an iing enemy cavalry and pierced another''s chest with his sword. "STAY IN FORMATION, SOLDIERS, AND KEEP BACKING UP," said his voice, cutting through the air. Although demoralized, the soldiers kept their cool and stayed in formations, backing off slowly deeper into the forest. Keshav, who was on cloud nine at the scene of a desperate retreat by Govinda, looked at them with an amused smirk. "Look at these worms; they are retreating like cowards in front of us." His bodyguard beside him nodded and agreed. "They never stood a chance to Lord''s experienced warfare." Letting out a heartyugh, he patted the shoulder of his bodyguard. "We still have to take Govinda''s head. Keep the charge." The numbers in Govinda''s army kept dwindling against the relentless assault. The retreat was also not doing them any favor, as they were still being chipped off little by little by the archers. Commander Karan came to Govinda to report. "Lord, all the preparations are done. Should we start up the n?" "Yes." Govinda looked forward to the execution of his n. It was his first major battle he has led personally. "Soldiers, TURN TO THE RIGHT AND KEEP RETREATING." The army''s position quickly shifted sharply to the right. The sharp turn puzzled the attackers; the soldiers quickly fell back into positions and kept retreating. "What''s happening?" asked Keshav with a curious look. "Why are they retreating that way?" "It seems to be a desperate tactic. My lord, should we keep up the charge?" "Yes, keep it up. Youngsters these days don''t know anything about warfare." ''Some of their troops are missing? Is it just my imagination?'' Keshav thought, but dismissed it quickly. Keshav clearly underestimated Govinda, as he was just an inexperienced boy with milk teeth in front of him. The army retreated into a narrow passage that was just at the exit of the forest. The forest covered the passage very well, as it was nestled just outside the exit, so the enemy wouldn''t see it until they reached very close to the exit. Govinda, along with his army, retreated into the narrow passage. The pathway was narrow, so the smaller numbers could get into better formations quicker as therger army had to amodate more numbers into the small path. Keshav army poured into the narrow passage. He looked over the pass and noticed no one. "Charge," he ordered his soldiers. Keshav charged into the passway to eliminate the rest of the army of Govinda Rao. His pride had made him blind to the openness of the trapid by Govinda. The ego and pride he held made him underestimate Govinda, and the result of his actions was clear. In front of him were infantry lined up in neat formation. With their backs towards the dead end, Keshav''s previous intuition of the missing soldiers turned out to be right, as above the passage were hundreds of archers stationed aiming at his army. To Keshav''s horrors, his worst nightmare hade true when he turned back to the entrance of the path. He found it was blocked by another line of infantry with linked-up shields and pikes. Govinda had anticipated his superiority and hid an extra unit close to passage to block them off from both sides. Keshav Pii waspletely trapped. His arrogance and ego led to his own downfall. The sense of superiority he held was shattered before his eyes, like ss. His mind went numb, his eyes trembling at the sight of Govinda''s face set in a wry grin. His shoulders slumped, and the sword in his hands ttered to the ground. The grim sight of the infantry moving in to box them together and the barrage of steel shot by the archers was thest sight in his life. Chapter 75: Battle of Mahishapura [3] (End) A few hours ago, Govinda called in a meeting with hismanders; all themanders, from senior to junior, were present in the meeting camp. He had found a way to defeat Keshav, using the terrain close by to his advantage. Everyone gathered around the table, on which a map of the terrain drawn by Rahul and his crew was spread. Govinda stood up with determined eyes, addressing themanders. "As you all know, this is my first real battle I am leading." Karan nced up from the map. "My lord. Have you found a way to defeat Keshav with ease?" "It''s not really easy to defeat that man. He is a season veteran in the field after all." Another one chimed in. Murmurs broke out in the tent about Keshav''s experience and skilled maneuvers in warfare. It was evident they were nervous for the encounter. "Lord Govinda must have a n. That''s why he told us to gather." Rahul''s voice pierced through. The murmuring quickly subsided, and everyone''s gaze shifted to Govinda in curiosity. Govinda cleared his throat momentarily and pointed at the terrain map. "So this is the n." He began to exin his approach to defeating Keshav to themanders. "We will feign a retreat to the strip of forest behind the battlefield into the narrow pathway here." Govinda said, pointing at the path on the map. "During the retreat, we will supplement the preced archers with our remaining archers from the battle." Karan rubbed his chin in contemtion. "But, My Lord. This is quite a risky strategy, if Keshav notices it. We will be routed." "Yes, I know. But this is a risk we have to take to win. I know we can''t beat Keshav head-on in battle." A seniormander spoke up, his voice deep and trembling from his age. "My Lord. This is a good strategy; it can work very well on Keshav." "Why do you think that? Old man?" Govinda narrowed his eyes skeptically. "HAHAHA, I have fought alongside Keshav quite a few times. He is an arrogant and prideful individual. He rushes to grab the victory when he sees a glimpse of victory." Govinda and the others silently listened as the oldmander exined the reason. "We can make him think he is about to get his hard-earned victory. That is the key to luring him into the trap." "I see," Govinda continued the exnation. "We ce an infantry unit with shields hidden in the forest as his army goes into the pathway. The infantryes and blocks off the entrance, effectively encircling them in that narrow path." "Any objections to this tactic?" "My Lord. We should chip away their infantry during the initial battle; that way, their shield wall during the ambush will not pose much of a threat." Everyone in the room nodded to Karan''s suggestion, silently agreeing with him. "Any other suggestions?" Govinda asked, scanning the room. "Then it''s settled; we will proceed with this strategy." He finally dered. ''I will win this battle for sure. Keshav, be prepared to meet your end'' he took a silent vow inwardly. In the present, a relentless barrage of arrows is raining upon the trapped army of Keshav. Trapped by Govinda''s infantry with their tight-knit shield wall from both sides. They were being subjected to the brutal rain of steel. The soldiers in Keshav''s army were panicking at the sudden ambush from the top. Themanders were being picked off one by one by the archers. The soldiers trying to escape were either skewered by the pikes of the infantry or pierced by the arrow. A bloodbath ensued in front of Keshav''s eyes as his army was being decimated into bits and pieces by Govinda. The shield wall of Keshav''s army couldn''t hold out as the arrows rained one after the other in quick session. The shield wall copsed, and more soldiers began to die from the arrows. The ground wasid to waste, with blood coating the surface as the rancid smell of the falling intestines and mucus permeated the area. The barrennd was now riddled with a skewered mountain of corpses from Keshav''s army. Keshav watched his death approach with hollow eyes. He was walking to the grim reaper in his mind. An arrow pierced through Keshav''s head, puncturing and spilling out the cranial fluid as his body fell down with a massive thud. A mix of cranial fluid and blood dripped from his forehead and the hollow eyes of his lifeless body. The soldiers who saw this spectacle were demoralized to the core as theirmander had fallen to the ambush. More panic ensued, as even the ones fighting tried to escape from the relentless assault by Govinda''s army. Seeing the death of Keshav from a distance, Govind raised his hand to stop the archers. The captain of the archers quickly stopped the onught onmand. "SURRENDER OR DIE," Govinda''s voice pierced through the battlefield. The demoralized remaining soldiers of Keshav''s army let their weapons down. Noises of the sword ttered onto the ground were heard one by one as soldiers lifted the arms, indicating a full surrender. "CAPTURE THEM ALL." The battle had ended with the death of Keshav Pii on the battlefield, and the enemy had fully surrendered to Govinda''s army. Although the casualties in Govinda''s army were heavy,. Nheless, he had managed to pull off a decisive victory that changed the momentum of the war drastically. "WE WON!!" The soldiers began chanting at the victory achieved by the army against Keshav Pii. "FOR HONOR! FOR VIJAYANAGARA!!" "FOR HONOR! FOR VIJAYANAGARA!!" "FOR HONOR! FOR VIJAYANAGARA!!" Govinda let out a deep sigh of relief and muttered, "I did it." The news of the Govinda''s victory against Keshav sent ripples through the kingdom as the civil war was intensifying. The first prince''s faction bared its fangs by clinching a decisive victory in the first battle of the war. Meanwhile, Harsha made his way back discreetly to Patwardhan''s mansion with the protection of a small entourage headed by Sanjay, the regional leader of Bidar. All the bases were notified of the potential battle, and the regional leaders were called in to Patwardhan''s mansion. Chapter 76: Return from Bidar A merchant caravan was traveling through the newlypleted roads. The wheels were softly crunching against the y mixture of the road. There were many carriages moving in a neatly arranged formation along the road. This was the usual merchant caravan that traveled from one city to another for the sale of goods. The caravan was headed by a man in a turban with dark eyes and a droopy posture. The man was Sanjay, and sitting inside the carriage were Harsha and Viswa. The caravan was just a decoy to get Harsha safely to the Patwardhan mansion. The carriage riders and all the men employed to help the caravan were trusted personnel from the base of Bidar. Sanjay turned back to Harsha, who had his eyes closed and a sword resting on his shoulder. "Your Highness. We will be reaching soon." Harsha opened his eyes to the bright sun ray filtering through the small pores of the canvas covering the carriage. After reaching Patwardhan''s mansion, Harsha was seated in the meeting room, and Viswa stood beside him as his guard. Everyone in his personal army was gathered, including the Patriarch of Patwardhan and his son. Harsha scanned the room and spoke. "So, a war erupted in the end." Raj Patwardhan looked nervous in the presence of the prince. It was his first time seeing the prince after his encounter once in the pce. The prince''s demeanor was overwhelming and spoke of the authority he held. "Keshav Pii is marching to the capital. In retaliation, the first prince sent Govinda to quell Keshav." "So, Lord Raj. Who would win in that battle?" "It should be Keshav, Your Highness." "Why do you think so?" "Your Highness, Keshav, is a battle-hardened veteran. Govinda doesn''t have any battle experience to begin with, although he is bright. On the battlefield, the experience speaks for you." "I see. Moving on with the Emperor''s case. I highly doubt he was injured by his personal guards; that''s total nonsense." Harsha said with a frown. "What do you mean, Your Highness?" Mithun asked with a curious expression. "Think about it. A emperor known for his martial ability was injured by four of his guards. Unbelievable. Someone else is involved in this." Viswa stroked his chin in deep thought, standing tall beside Harsha with a sword hung on his waist. His one hand was on the hilt, ready to protect the prince. "Do you think we should investigate this?" "Investigate? At this time,. We cannot afford to do that; they will reveal themselves in due time." Raj Patwardhan looked eager and spoke. "Let''s move onto our agenda, Your Highness." "Right, we will be entering the war soon. Be prepared for the worst." He dered coldly. Harsha began passing down the documents and papers detailing the strategy of their future actions. All the members gathered, including the regional leaders, read the papers brought forward by him. A tall, burly man raised his hands and stood up, his eyes trembling, looking at Harsha. "Um, Your Highness. This says battle; none of us have real battle experience." After his question, he sat down, heaving a heavy sigh of relief. "Yes, you guys may not have battle experience. That''s why I am personally leading the army of your inexperienced people." "Your Highness. That''s quite dangerous. What if? Raj was cut off with a wave of his hand. Harsha looked at him coldly; a shiver ran down the spine of the patriarch, and he fell silent. "Patriarch, I have to lead them. They were trained based on my preference, and do you doubt my prowess?" "No," Raj muttered. "That''s settled, then. How many men can we spare for a battle?" Karna, who was listening silently, spoke up quickly. "It''s close to 20,000 men, Your Highness. We have cavalry, archers, and infantry spread across the bases." "How long will it take them to gather?" "In one week, I have already gathered them close in the area after the news of the Emperor''sa reached us!" "That''s great. Prepare them for a battle. All the regional leaders will be leading in the battle, and that''s final. I want battle-experienced people, and this is a great opportunity to do that." Harsha handed a separate note of information to Karna. It was the report gathered in the Base of Bidar on Rahul Shetty movements. He was staying put in Bidar, presumably due to orders from above. "Kill Rahul Shetty. That is your mission, Karna." "Understood, Your Highness." Mithun stood up and presented a report to Harsha. "Your Highness, This is the report of the debt the Reddy family owes us. That bastard thinks he took loans from different people, but in actuality it was our men disguising as different each time to loan him money." "Hooo! , So you decided to trap your father atst." Mithun slightly chuckled and continued. "The issue is, how do we use them now? We already have 30% of theirnd, and we have lent more money using their family home as coteral." "Use the Shekhar family. We can aim for the mutual destruction of their army." Harsha exined his n to use Shekhar to fight Raghav Reddy when he is in the midst of a battle and, at the same time, leak the ambush information to the first prince and let the prince finish Shekhar. "That''s a great idea, Your Highness. But Shekhar won''t budge like that at your orders." "We will use the old man Nayaka, pledge his support for the mission, and withdraw at thest moment." Mithun''s face was set in a smirk at his idea. Mithun could finally get his revenge for his trashy father''s actions towards him and his mother. "By the way, Lord Raj. Do you have gun powder avable?" "No, I think so. Your Highness, we never bought them." A regional leader eagerly raised his hand. "Your Highness, we have gunpowder. I bought it from a European merchant. I thought it would be useful for something." Harsha smiled lightly. "That''s great; it''s going to be useful for my next invention." "Invention?" "Wait and watch," he smirked. Author Note 2 more chaptersing up today as we hit the 100-powerstone goal Chapter 77: Invention The gunpowder requested by Harsha was brought to the mansion swiftly by the regional leader, Santosh. He had brought the gunpowder from a European merchant in bulk. He had bought them with the intent of helping out. Santosh had previously seen the destruction caused by the ship cannons in Goa. So he always believed gunpowder would be a powerful weapon if he learned to harness it. Although the Empire had cannons and gunpowder, their use and maintenance were handled by the Royal Family and Emperor personally. The cannons in the Empire''s arsenal were very oldpared to the ones that Europeans have been utilizing for their endeavors. Lack of innovation in weapons was not helping the Empire as others began investing in the technology. If the empire falls behind in the arms race, it would prove to be fatal for the future. Viswa was following the prince as he was inspecting the gunpowder and looking around to make something. "Your Highness, what''s this?" "I am making a trump card." "A weapon with gunpowder?" "Your Highness, what are you doing?" Harsha assembled something and added gunpowder to it. A wry grin was stered on his face as he was making it. "This is my Trump card." "This is -" Raj and his son were watching intently from afar as the prince was searching for goods to make his "trump" card. Akash, Raj Patwardhan''s son, nced up at his father. "Father, was siding with the prince the right decision to make?" "It definitely was. He has changed, just as Lord Bhima told us. Meeting him in person helped me understand why Lord Bhima said that." "Father-" BOOM BOOM BOOM Arge explosion took ce, the shockwave reaching Raj and his son. The debris mixed with the stone marble of the training arena, and the mud flew up into the sky. Everyone present in the area froze at the explosion. As the dust settled, one side of the training arena was blown to pieces by the explosion that took ce. Raj and his son came running to the perpetrator of the explosion. The prince stood at a distance, smiling with amusement, seeing the destruction caused by the explosion. The disheveled hair of the prince was askew to the side due to the shockwave from the explosion. "What happened here?" Raj''s eyes widened in horror seeing the broken training arena. Harsha looked at Raj, his voice filled with fake surprise. "I was just testing something, Lord Raj. It seems to work. AHAHAHA" "What did his highness test for it to explode like this?" "A grenade." He dered It was the first time Raj had seen an explosion like that. The name said by the prince also didn''t ring any bells in his head. He was very confused and looked at the prince for answers. "What''s that?" "It''s like a weapon that you light with fire and throw at enemies to explode." He began borating on the pros of the weapon for Raj to further his understanding of it and its use on the enemy. Fuse grenades were a good addition and were easy to make as they don''t require much effort. The effects of it were also pretty devastating for the enemy. The only downside was that it wasn''t much saferpared to the regr percussion grenades, and the rain got to it even after waterproofing it. But in the current weather of the Empire, it was pretty usable, and the waterproofing wouldn''t let the fuse dampen. "We are going to make this for our armies." Raj pondered after looking at the shell of the exploding material. "How do you even make this?" he inquired. "The main ingredient is the gunpowder. Thanks to Santosh. We seem to have plenty to make a lot of these tools for us." Harsha began exining the method in the presence of Viswa, Raj, and Raj''s son Akash on how to create a fuse grenade. The process was rtively simple. A hollowed-out iron or ceramic shell is taken and filled with the gunpowder to the brim. A long fuse is added, and the opening is closed. The fuse length shouldn''t be too long or too short. If it''s short, the risk of exploding in hand increases, and if it''s the former, it increases the chance of the enemy throwing it back at them. "What if there is moisture? Won''t that dampen the fuse and render it useless?" "For waterproofing, we have to use a wax coating on the fuse or soak the fuse in oil." "Isn''t it risky and hard to make in a short time?" "The process is simple; we just need a lot of hollowed-out iron shells." They could just make a mold for the shell and ask a cksmith to produce hundreds of shells for the army. It was easy to mass produce, and they didn''t require much either for causing chaos in the enemy ranks. One grenade produced enough force to pack a solid punch on the enemy lines. Harsha picked up an iron shell he had picked up from the warehouse, filled it with sand, put in a makeshift cord fuse soaked in oil, lit it up, and threw it. The shell didn''t explode as the me hissed to a stop as it made contact with the sand. "We need soldiers who can throw grenades at the enemy like that." He pointed at the smoke billowing from the hissing fuse. "So, in a week, a couple hundred soldiers should be trained in this way to chuck this apparatus at the enemy?" "Precisely, Lord Raj." Viswa slightly bowed and inquired. "Your Highness, let me take on this task. I will make sure the soldiers are trained for this at all costs." "That''s great. I shall leave it to you then, Viswa." Viswa''s chest puffed up with determination as he left swiftly to finish his task. Raj Patwardhan watched in dismay as the butler, who was cold and scary to everyone, was very meek and obedient to the prince. "Lord Raj, I hope you can find some cksmiths to fulfill my request also." "Well, it should be easy to do it. I will inform the family cksmith to make some molds, and we will hire all the cksmiths in town to ensure it''s done. Don''t you worry, Your Highness." Chapter 78: Reactions of Neighbours Qutb Sultanate, Royal Pce. Zafar Shah, the middle-aged sultan of the Qutbs, was seated on the ornate throne; beside him was his first son and the Crown Prince of the Qutbs, Aziz Shah. Despite popr belief that the Sultan of the Qutbs made the sultanate stronger than the previous generation,. The man behind the radical change in the Qutbs was the crown prince, Aziz Shah. The crown prince of the Qutbs was widely established as the perfect heir for the Qutbs. Aziz Shah was not just willing to adapt; he was an open-minded individual, which made him act in favor of therger popce of his kingdom. In the end, the crown prince was held back by his own kingdom and religion. The religious schrs didn''t allow progressive change, leading to the stagnation of the sultanate. In the end, he was bound to his religion. Aziz wanted to change many things in the sultanate, but even if he assumed the throne, most changes would be thrown out of the window by the rejection of Imic schrs. If anything is done by force, the resulting havoc would be too hard for him to handle with limited influence. The royal court was brimming with activity as news of the civil war in the Vijayanagara Empire reached the Qutb Sultanate. The informant came forward with the news and spoke loudly, his voice echoing through the court for everyone to hear. "Sultan, A civil war has broken out between the first prince Chandra and the second prince Bhairava in the Vijayanagara Empire." The sultan stroked his long, graying beard thoughtfully. "What is Krishnadeva Raya doing?" "It seems something has happened. All of the spies who tried to dig up information died." "All?" Aziz asked curiously. "Yes, Your Highness. Something big must have happened." Aziz''s gaze shifted to his father, the sultan. "Father, It''s very likely that the Emperor is either unable to quell the civil war due to an injury or, in the worst case, he is dead." "Why do you think so? Aziz?" "Father, Krishnadeva Raya personally wouldn''t let these types of things happen under his watch considering his personality." "Maybe it''s the best time for us to attack the Empire." A minister spoke up hastily. "Sultan, The Mughals have already called us to attack the Marathas. We cannot spare soldiers for the Empire''s attack, and they have heightened the army''s action on the borders." "How did they do that? Most of the nobles are fighting, right?" "The troops activity had heightened even before the war, as if anticipating incursions." The sultan mmed his fist onto the armrest of his throne. "Damn it! We can''t even take the chances to get back at that kafir bastard." Aziz looked at the situation and sighed deeply. ''Does he want to destroy the sultanate''s existence? Supporting the Mughals is already a bad choice, and the Portuguese are destroying and exploiting our markets and debt-trapping most merchants. Now he wants to conduct incursions on Vijayanagara. This is just suicide,'' he thought. Yadava Kingdom. A coup was underway led by Yogendra Ahir, and at the helm of this was the Princess of Yadavas, Gauri Seuna. The news of Prince Aniruddh being Gauri in disguise took the kingdom by storm. Many nobles tried to take back their support. But as they watched Gauri''s exceptionally battlefield knowledge and martial prowess, they couldn''t take back the support. A supporting nobleman of Ravi Seuna, the uncle of Gauri, met the army of Gauri Seuna on the battlefield. The man was known as one of the most exceptionalmanders in the kingdom; his army was mercilessly dismantled by Gauri and her army. The brutality inflicted by Gauri on the nobleman made all the nobles shiver in her presence. They learned that day that betraying the princess would cost them their lives and brutal hours of torture. Gauri sat on the host''s chair, surrounded by some nobles from the kingdom. They looked at her eagerly for the next n. The old man, Yogendra Ahir, leaned forward. "Your Highness, what is our next action?" "We will take over the pce soon. Have any of you any information about any others that Ravi might put in our path?" A noble raised his hand. He was a young man and the current head of the noble house of Holkar, Akhil Holkar. "I think he will take control of the royal army." Gauri raised her eyebrow in surprise. "How?" "Umm¡­" He stammers for a moment. "If in any case the King was decapitated,. The control would fall in the hands of the Prime Minister and Ravi Seuna." An informant just came in at that moment with an urgent message, kneeling before Gauri. "Your Highness, The king was found dead in his chambers, and the royal armymander''s has taken charge by the order of Ravi Seuna to eliminate the imposter princess." Gauri was branded as the imposter princess by Ravi, and the Royal Commander is personally leading the charge against her. An amused smirk settled on Gauri''s face. "Prepare the army. I will take him head-on." Meanwhile, at the Kasim Sultanate, the news of the civil war in the Empire had spread. The sultan was being briefed about the potential chance for them to take somend from under the nose of the Empire in this period of turmoil. Sultan Umar al-Kasim, the current Sultan, looked over at the informant. "So they have increased troop presence on the border?" "Yes, due to which blind incursion on theirnd isn''t really possible." "Hoo, they did anticipate something." Umar looked at the seated prime minister in the court. "Prime Minister, what do you think we should do?" "Your Majesty. We should focus on the Yadavas; fighting the empire at this point will not only attract flies like Gajapathis and Varna Kingdom to ournd; it will affect our current low wealth even from the jizya imposed on Kafirs." "Did Ravi Seuna ask for support?" "Yes, Your Majesty. It seems that there is a coup going on. Should we proceed with the support?" "Yes, for now, send in a unit of our men to Yadavas; if they manage to quell the coup, we can just strike them down and take over the kingdom. Since they have probably exhausted their troops and resources for it." Chapter 79: Unknown Hampi, Royal Pce The empress study room was in a very gloomy state. The empress was seated on the chair. The dark circles and the bloodshot eyes of the sleepless nights were evident. Since the war had started, she had no choice but to work overtime. First was securing the border from incursions of the other powers in the region, like the Sultanates, Portuguese, and Dutch. Managing the pce alone wasn''t enough; her mind was filled with many things of importance. Her son was fighting a life-or-death situation, and her daughter was the death''s door from the assassin ambush a week or two ago. The emperor, her husband, was also in aa. She was bearing quite a lot of burden from people to quell the civil war. Any messages or negotiations sent to the Cochin nobles failed since they wanted an all-or-nothing situation. Rani Jyothi Lakshmi, who had returned to Cochin to help her son, was also an issue as the only channel of negotiations in the Royal Pce was gone. All of this had taken a major toll on the Empress''s mental health. She barely functioned with the help of the butler and other staff working overtime along with her. The security in the Royal Pce was heightened, and the Army was stationed at the Borders for any incursion. Since the royal army wasn''t involved in any faction, they could be moved around freely. The royal army couldn''t move to quell the civil war. The reason being that themanders of the royal army refused, due to the army potentially splitting due to the difference in opinion of themanders and soldiers, which was not a favorable situation for the Empire during this time. Harsha not returning to the capital upon sending messages to Bidar was also a suspicious thing for the Empress. ''Did that boy also get tangled up in this mess and get killed?'' she thought. She knew that especially Bhairava,pared to her own son, wasn''t soft when it came to the elimination of his immediate threats. In this situation, all the empress could do was powerlessly watch the war unfold, trying to make her son win by helping him however possible. A man suddenly appeared in the room, startling the Empress. It was as if he had teleported into the room. The man was dressed in normal servant attire, but his face was covered from the mouth up till the nose. His distinct heterochormic eyes were gazing around the room. The distinct red symbol with a crown on it indicated that the person in front of the Empress was the leader of the Yamaduts, Rakhtasura. He looked at the empress, his grin visible through the mask. "Your Majesty. I havepleted the mission." His voice was hoarse and deep. The Empress jolted up like a stiff spring from her chair. "Really? Who did it?" "Calm down, Your Majesty. We have captured the perpetrator. We can meet them right now. "Lead the way." Her bloodshot eyes trembling, and her fist clenched in fury. Rakthasura led the Empress through the hallway to a chamber in the pce, where the perpetrator was being kept by Yamaduts. As they approached the chamber, the security was tight. There were many men walking around with weapons around the chamber. The door was opened, and the Empress looked at the person in the room. Her expression turned into one of horror. "You-" Meanwhile, at the Portuguese camp in Daman, Ant¨®nio de Castro, the general of the Daman base, General Barnabas, and the young vice general, David Costa, stood beside him. The Portuguese were having a discussion about the current situation of the civil war ongoing in the Vijayanagara Empire. Ant¨®nio was a staunch supporter of Alfonso, his nephew. He also lent his nephew cannons for the conquest of the throne. General Barnabas called in Ant¨®nio to discuss their course of action for the situation. The general didn''t really get along with the arrogant and high-noble Ant¨®nio de Castro. He had no choice but to schedule a meeting because he wasn''t close to the third prince. "Vossa Gra?a, so what will be done to support the third prince in this situation?" Ant¨®nio sipped his tea slowly, savoring the taste, before responding with a wry smile. "What do you want to do? General Barnabas? Don''t tell me you want to send mercenaries to the Empire." "If it helps Senhor Alfonso, I will." Ant¨®nio lightly chuckled at the remark and put down his teacup on the wooden table. "You don''t have to worry about the support. Castro''s have already sent the support months prior to this conflict." "WHAT?" the general let out a gasp, arching his brows in confusion. Ant¨®nio began boasting of how he was able to send thetest cannons made by the Portuguese to his nephew using the port of Cochin discreetly. Almost 40 cannons were sent to the third prince. "But Vossa Gra?a. We cannot do this." "Silence, General. We can afford to do that; we are the Castro family. Who are you going toin to?" The general fell silent at the statement. He knew the power of the Castro family; he could not speak ill of them and just survive; it was not in his best interest to question their intention. He had no power to stop Ant¨®nio. ''This dumb ass gave thetest technology away without a second thought to a potential enemy in the future. How can someone so dumb be in the Castro family?'' He thought. Unbeknownst to Ant¨®nio, his shipment of cannons was in the hands of the second prince rather than being used by Alfonso. This decision of Ant¨®nio woulde back to bite himter on. Meanwhile, at Anantapur in the Vijayanagara Empire,. The second battle was underway between the factions. The army from the Cochin faction, headed by Vijayarama Panicker, and from the imperials was the bodyguard of the first prince, Ram, leading an army raised up by the merchant union support of the first prince. Chapter 80: Battle of Anantapur [1] First Prince Chandra had sent in Ram, his trusted bodyguard, and a seasonedmander to lead the merchant union''s army against the Cochin faction noble andmander Vijayarama panicker. Ram, despite being the bodyguard of the prince, had numerous achievements on the battlefield. He led many small skirmishes and battles, also asionally leading reconnaissance units to spy on or assassinate the enemies during wars under the orders of the Prince. He rode a horse alongside the marching army and looked at the merchant union general who was apanying him. "Do you have any terrain information for this area?" The general pondered for a while, scratching his head. "There is a forest close by, and the forest is situated on elevated ground." "Hoo, that''s good for us. Did you survey the terrain beforehand?" "No, General. I used to live in Anantapur, so I have an idea of the terrain around here." "I see." "General. The forest stretch is very huge, and the elevated terrain can prove to be useful indeed for us if we face him there." "The scouts already saw Vijayarama''s army moving towards us. Let''s use the forest, as you say." "We can lure them into the forest easily, General." Ram''s brows furrowed in curiosity. "What is your n for that?" "That n is to..." Meanwhile, at the base camp of the Vijayarama Panicker. The scouts were unable to gain any new information about the army that should be sent in by the first prince. Vijayarama Panicker''s army had been marching for a while. The food supplies were running short. They had to reach the city of Anantapur to restock their supplies. The scouts proved useless for Panicker, as they failed to uncover any information about the army that was sent to Anantapur. They had to proceed with caution towards the city. They settled close to the forest at night, and the soldiers were fed their rations as usual, prepared for the march. heightened security and patrols as they were in close proximity to the city. Vijayarama called a meeting after dinner. Themanders gathered in the main battle tent. He scanned the room to check for anyone missing and started the discussion. "Our scouts have failed to get any information about the army ahead. But there is an army stationed close to Anantapur. That is certain." An eerie silence settled in the tent. A youngmander raised his hand and spoke, breaking the eerie silence of the room. "My Lord, if the scouts have failed, how are you so certain there is an enemy ahead?" "Several scouts lost contact with us." Vijayarama said, leaning forward with a serious expression. The main reason behind his suspicion was that the scouts were losing contact with the army. This only meant one thing: They were killed by the enemy scouts to avoid any leak of information about their army. A seniormander and general of the army cleared his throat. "My Lord. It''s going to be an inevitable battle for us. We should prepare for the worst." The othermanders nodded at the suggestion. "We cannot do much about this; we are running out of supplies and need to reach the city soon." The army led by Vijayarama was rtively big. Containing many soldiers, the main w being theck of war elephants in his arsenal. War elephants are a great tool to break through infantry positions and cause chaos in the enemy lines. The task given to him by the second prince was to take out as many supporting nobles as possible that could potentially regroup at the capital to support the first prince. Bhairava didn''t want to fight at a major disadvantage. The main job given to Vijayarama was to reduce the potential threats during his march. The army of Vijayarama Panicker took off in the early morning of a cloudy day after the rain fromst night stopped. A massive downpour of rain happened in the areast night. The wet, muddy road bears witness to the rain. As they marched through the wet road to the city of Anantapur,. The scouts were still employed in front of the army, looking for potential ambushes. The scouts hade back from the search and reported the issues ahead to the headmander and leader of the army, Vijayarama Panicker. "My Lord. The road was washed away in the sh flood. It is very likely it was caused by the rain yesterday." Vijayarama pondered for a moment, scratching his chin. "Is it that bad to move through?" "Yes, my lord, the water flowing is too much; our soldiers may be washed away by the force." "Any other route towards the city?" "There is a detour to the city through the forest. We can move through that; we have already sent scouts in to check for anything." Although skeptical about the detour, he had no choice but to agree, as they needed to reach the town before nightfall. After seeing the stream, he knew he couldn''t cross over through the road without losing many soldiers in the process. So in the end, he took the detour to the city. The forest trembled under the march of the army. The scouts'' surveince ahead of the army was quickly rying information back and forth to the army. The scouts suddenly went radio silent as they made their way deeper into the forest. The moving army came to a halt as they noticed multiple dead bodies on the damp earth. Each scout was killed with clean strikes. A barrage of arrows poured into his disoriented army. The archers were hidden on the trees, patiently waiting and releasing a hail of steel onto the exposed soldiers. A few war elephants and infantry emerged from the shadows. Vijayarama looked at the situation and quickly understood that they had walked into a trap. To take control of the chaotic situation, he blew his war horn. A battle cry echoed through the forest. "AMBUSH! COMMENCE SHIELD WALL!" The army''s being in the forest didn''t allow them to take a quick formation amidst the chaos of the relentless fire of arrows. The narrow forest didn''t allow them to make a quick recovery, but despite the ambush, Vijayarama managed to guide his army into a proper defensive formation against the relentless assault of the enemy. Chapter 81: Battle of Anantapur [2] A few minutes earlier, the merchant union general hatched a n for ambushing the army of Vijayarama Panicker. His n was very simple but very effective. "There is a small dam used by people to collect water a few hundred meters away." "What does that have to do with luring him in?" "My lord, a stream passes close to the road through which the army was marching." Breaking the small dam would flood the road easily. The road, being rtively old, would just be washed away by the sh flood caused by the breaking of the dam. This also meant that the soldiers had to take a detour through the forest to reach the city to restock their supplies. The sh flood would be rtively harmless for the locality as the dam was small and didn''t have enough energy to cause ecological damage or any massive destruction to the surroundings. "Oh, this can work wonders. Send in the men right now. I will take a detour to the forest and set up the ambush points." The midnight rain helped in the favor of Ram, as the army didn''t suspect anything suspicious as they probably concluded it was due to the heavy downpour at night. A unit was quickly sent to the dam and broke it at dawn, flooding and washing away the road. The detour was riddled with ambush points for the army. The archers prepared the arrow and sat hidden in the tree, waiting for the army of the enemies to arrive at the predestined location. The work was done overnight and quick enough toy a proper ambush n for the enemies. The scouts of Ram watched the army enter the forest to take the detour to the city. "We need to cut their information first." So he ced a special unit of soldiers along with his scouts to kill each one of the enemy scouts. Stopping a marching army quickly wasn''t an easy task. By the time Vijayarama had caught on, they were already in the zone of the ambush points set prior. The archers began to rain down arrows, picking off the disoriented soldiers. The chaotic situation was quickly quelled by Vijayarama''s quick thinking. He blew the war horn and issued amand. The disoriented came back to their senses and tried their best to get back to the formation and form a shield wall to defend themselves from the oing war elephants and infantry. Ram had employed some war elephants to take on the charge. Behind the war elephants were the light infantry soldiers. As soon as the war elephants broke the formation of the shield wall on one side,. The light infantry would kill off some of the exposed soldiers and retreat back into the dense foliage, employing hit-and-run tactics by using the terrain to their advantage. Vijayarama, who had brought the situation barely under control, looked for an opportunity for a counterattack on the army. The light infantry was bing a problem for them as they were using the forest cover to take out his soldiers in the tight and narrow ce. "SPECIAL UNIT TAKE THE ENEMY INFANTRY AND ARCHERS!!" he screamed. The special unit brought by Vijayarama mostly consisted of the skirmishers. They quickly dove into the forest cover, shing apart the hidden archers and light infantry. The special unit suffered casualties as a result of the unexpected situation, but in the end they managed to deter the light infantry and hidden archers attacks. Heavy infantry in the shield wall bore the brunt of the barrage by the archers. Equipped with pikes, they managed to slow the war elephants as the archers regrouped and picked off the mahouts of the war elephants, precisely weakening their overall intensity. "Cavalry reinforces the infantry." Some of the cavalry dismounted quickly to reinforce the infantry and strengthen the numbers to bear the brunt of the assault. ''DAMN IT! This is not looking good!'' Despite the immediate recovery from the ambush, they were still in an unfavorable situation; they had to retreat to favorable terrain for them. Vijayarama looked around the terrain to make use of anything that was useful for his army. He saw a route connection to an open area south of them. The open field being close to the road gave them an excellent advantage. "CAVALRY CHARGE TO THE SOUTHERN FLANK." The cavalry, equipped withnces, charged at the nk of the enemy formation, which was now under the fire of arrows by their archers. The cavalry broke through the nk with ease and picked off some of the archers of the enemies nestled in the heart of the formation. Onemander of Ram''s army was stabbed right in the heart by the cavalry, effectively neutralizing themand center of the nk. The metallic scent of the blood lingered in the forest as the body littered in the lush forest. The shes of the steel mixed with cries of agony echoed through the forest. "CAVALRY Retreat," Vijayarama''s scream cut through the battlefield. The war cry reached the cavalry, who began to retreat. Vijayarama directed a feigned retreat towards the open field. A slow and controlled retreat as the infantry bore the brunt of the assault of the aggressive army led by Ram. The retreat was sessful; the infantry covered for the controlled and quick retreat of the cavalry. The barrage of the arrow slowed down the enemy a lot. Finally, the army had made it into an open field. The narrow path that restricted their formations was no more. Vijayarama could use his infantry to its maximum in the open field. "ASSUME SHIELD WALL" Ram looked over at the situation. The enemy had managed to escape the ambush with heavy casualties and take on favorable terrain. Although it wasn''t a really favorable situation to fight in the open,. He had shaved off the numbers of the enemies significantly, and the remaining war elephants with him can be used to break a nk of their heavy infantry shield wall. Ram blew the conch shell, and as the remaining infantry was huddled up into the frontline of the army, archers took their positions behind the shield wall of the infantry. The remaining war elephants emerged from the shadows. "MAHOUTS!! CHARGE!" Chapter 82: Battle of Anantapur [3] (End) The banner dropped, and the army exploded into a sea of motion. The Mahout surged forwards towards the enemy shield war; the dust from the charging war elephants covered the tracks. The air was filled with the war cries of the warriors as they sliced down their foes. Bows were drawn, and arrows were nocked and loosed in one fluid motion. The sky darkened with the deadly rain of arrows, and the enemy line wavered under the onught. The charging infantry shed with the shield wall. The shield wall was a terrifying ce. The one where the heroism of men didn''t matter. The ugly and harrowing sight of the shield wall was evident as the screams of the wounded and dead echoed alike. The hammering of iron against each other. The pikes peeking through the gaps of the shield wall were directly driven into the throats and bellies of the iing enemy. The wounded cry out, fall, and get trampled by the living. The cavalry of the enemy broke through the nk of Ram''s army. The cavalry''s mobility didn''t give them much leeway to be targeted. He changed up the formation a bit to focus some of the heavy infantry on the nks to prevent a breach due to charges. The relentless attacks by the enemy cavalry did damage to the nks of the army. "CAVALRY CHARGE!" screamed Ram. His own cavalry were used to nk and take out a unit of the enemy cavalry amidst this. The war elephants broke through but were quickly repelled by the rain of arrows showered upon them, and all the mahouts were killed in the process, effectively putting the war elephants out ofmission for the war. The elephants, without the mahouts to control them, fled from the battlefield into the forest due to the chaos. Ram was gaining ground on the battlefield as exhaustion was settling in for both armies. The survival instincts of the soldiers kick in as the battle bes even more aggressive. Vijayarama''s army and Ram''s army were quite equally matched. Vijayarama was at a slight disadvantage due to his early loss of many soldiers due to the ambush. The charges of the Ram were being picked apart and defended easily by the instructions of Vijayarama. Ram orders another cavalry charge on the weakened nk of the enemy. Anticipating the cavalry charge, Vijayarama holds his cavalry, rotating them to the weaker area, and executes a pincer attack, trapping them and decimating the cavalry unit between the infantry and cavalry. Seeing the pressured cavalry due to the excellent pincer attack. "INFANTRY MOVE AHEAD!" screamed Ram. The infantry pushed forward, trying to break their formation. To cope with the relentless assault by the infantry, they quickly positioned themselves in a different, tighter square position and braced the shield, pointing their pikes at the approaching threat. The sh of steel and the horrifying thud of the two huge forces rocked the earth. The sparks of conflict flew across the field. The concentrated rain of arrows picked off some of the Ram''s infantry in the process of the aggressive push to save the cavalry. The already reduced cavalry unit retreated and switched to the other nk, this time making sure not to be pincered. Using their mobility, they employed hit and run on the infantry, slowly chipping their numbers away in the frontline. Ram changed the formation of his infantry, anticipating a cavalry charge. He opened up a deliberate gap for the cavalry to use. When the unit entered toward the gap to target the archers, they were quickly closed in from the back by the light infantry and cut down mercilessly, unable to escape. The battle raged on with no victor in sight as more corpses piled up on the battlefield. The exhaustion of battle was setting in for both armies. Neither of them backed down from the battle; they kept fighting to the end. Even Ram was exhausted from fighting in the battle andmanding the army, which was also the case for Vijayarama. The shes were increasingly bing more desperate. The formations of each army be sloppier as time passes. The stench of the dead settled in the air, and the dried mix of blood and mucus riddled the earth. Thousands of bloody weapons illuminated under the orange hue of the sun. The climax of the battle was approaching closer as time passed. A new thunderous sound took the battlefield by storm. The dust in the air settled slowly over the horizon as both armymanders looked over at the source of the sound. The ground trembled as a man could be seen on the horizon; emerging from the horizon were tens and thousands of men d in pristine armor. A new army had entered the fray of an ending battle. The army marched towards the open field in neat formations. Bothmanders were hopeful, thinking that the approaching army was their reinforcements. As the army closed in. The face leading the army became clear. It was the patriarch of the Nayaka family, Rudra Simha Nayaka. He was known as one of the bestmanders in the history of the Empire, apart from the Emperor. A smirk yed on the patriarch''s face as he saw the battlefield. "These youngsters are good nowadays. But s, they can''t match the prince." He muttered to himself. The soldiers fighting before had fallen silent and, in dismay, saw arge army approaching, some of them dropping their weapons to the ground. Both Ram and Vijayarama noticed the looming horror that was going to unfold on this very battlefield. Rudra Simha wasn''t their ally. "CHARGE," a war cry bellowed. The battlefield was turned into a wastnd by the patriarch''s army. The exhausted armies of Vijayarama and Ram stood no chance against the Nayakas. The destruction was massive. It was an overwhelming defeat for both armies. The battle ended with Nayakas suffering minimal casualties and the deaths of Ram and Vijayarama. This battle ced the Nayaka on the map. The youngest prince''s faction had officially entered the war. Chapter 83: Setting the stage Cochin, Vijayanagara Empire Bhairava had gathered his army and began the march to the capital. The biggest battle for the throne would happen right close to the capital. He had taken control of the royal army of Cochin. Although dismissed, many soldiers integrated into the army of the Empire. Some quit the army due to the historical cede of Cochin. The army was remade from the ground up as soon as the Bhairava took control of the Cochin faction, giving him a lot of leverage and political power. The defeat of Keshav Pii reached him. It was an unnatural victory for the imperial faction. Bhairava didn''t really care about the death of his pawn, Keshav. He made him march first to give them some trouble initially and lose some strength defending. The reason is his nonchnt attitude. He had superior ability on the battlefield among all the princes, and he also possessed some of the best-equipped military forces in the Empire. He was experienced in warfare as well; leading battles against the Bahmani at the young age of sixteen helped him gain the experience of blood and war. Bhairava also had his own trump card for the war, pulled along by oxen cannon carts that were being hauled to the battle. The cannons procured from the deal struck with Alfonso possessed immense destruction capabilities. Back at the Royal Pce, he instructed Ashokan Nair and Parvathi Nair to take over the Mangalore region and defeat Anand Jadhav. Anand Jadhav was a high-ss target like Bji Mudaliar, and the major reason for it came from the strength of his army. It wasn''t easy to defeat Anand in battle; only a few could aplish it. Since Bhairava had the first prince to take care of,. He provided Parvathi with some cannons to use on Anand Jadhav. Bhairava marched with arge army directly to the capital of Hampi. He had an infantry size of almost 30,000 soldiers, and the total army was close to 55,000 considering the number of other support soldiers like archers, cavalry, and war elephants. The strategist Vikrama and his bodyguard Arjun were present; both were aplished in warfare. News of the rout of Vijayarama was yet to reach Bhairava. "Any news about that half-blood bastard?" "Your Highness. We have no idea about his whereabouts, but his mother is at the pce," responded Arjun with a solemn expression. "Well, he has done his part. Now it''s time for us to seize the throne." He shrugged it off. Rama Varma, the uncle of Bhairava, interjected and asked. "What if he is plotting against us?" "Eh! There is no way that half-blood bastard would do that. Even if he does, he is powerless. The royal army would have been deployed to the borders. The Portuguese presence has significantly decreased due to the high security." Vikrama looked around the terrain curiously, his mind racing on different tactics to employ in the battle against the first prince. He knew the first prince as a tactically sound person. Although it doesn''t have the martial prowess of Bhairava,. He had his own advantages of being less emotional in stressful situations, which was proven to be a great ability to maneuver through various issues with rity. At his base, Chandra was preparing for the battle. Chandra figured that the battle would most likely take ce on the outskirts of the capital, and he didn''t have to move much looking for Bhairava. The news of Keshav''s defeat bolstered his support even more and gave him more political power. The scouts and informants that were ced to monitor the situation in Anantapur were yet to reach his base. Chandra was seated in therge room, checking documents and looking for new tactical changes by studying the terrain on the outskirts. He had the advantage of surveying the terrain and studying all the aspects before Bhairava. Chandra was well aware of his shorings; the martial prowess of Bhairava was a massive influence on the army and his aides. The quick adaptability of Bhairava and his ruthless nature always gave him an edge over everyone. His time was interrupted by a servant entering the room and slightly bowing to greet him. "Your Highness, Bji Mudaliar''s son has arrived. Can we send him in right now?" "Yes, send him in." A young man entered the room, his hair neatlybed, and his youthful face was marked with a tinge of arrogance as the young patriarch of the influential family. The young man had arge belly, probably from days of drinking. He awkwardly bowed to Chandra and spoke in a hoarse voice. "Greetings, your Highness," "So you are the son of Bji. May Lord Krishna bless his noble soul." "Yes, your highness." "You know why I have called you here?" Chandra asked, sitting with an arched brow. He wasn''t offered a seat to sit by Chandra. Standing before the prince, he did feel a bit inferior due to the authority he held in his appearance and voice. "No, Your Highness. I wasn''t briefed on it." Chandra was briefed in on some interesting developments by his spies. The Gajapathis were sending in funds and weapons to the Shekhar family, and a tip from the spies came from the merchants carrying in the weapons that the Gajapathis were nning an incursion with Shekhar''s at the helm. They already began marching towards the territory of the Reddies; the arrival of new funds and weapons bolstered their arsenal. Raghav Reddy couldn''t handle it all alone. "Go and help Raghav Reddy with your army." Chandra ordered the son of Bji. "Raghav, you say? Your Highness?" "We have received information of the Shekhar marching onto the Reddies region, and I want you to reinforce them. Raghav will lead the battle; you don''t need to do anything." Chandra sent a messenger along to inform him that themand of the army was under Raghav Reddy for the battle. Chandra knew Bji''s eldest son was an imbecile and useless for the war, so the most he could get out of him was to use his army for their cause. "Any objections?" "No, your highness." He silently scrambled and left the room. Chapter 84: Debt trap Mansion of the Reddy Family. The mansiony bare; the cobwebs encased the walls of the mansion. The sight of the maids and servants was nowhere to be seen. Dusty ceilings and ack of proper maintenance were evident in the deste mansion. The once wealthy and rich family had been reduced to the state of poverty now. Reddy Family was famous for the businesses in the region. They controlled a lot of the wealth and have been ruling the region for a while now. The longsting reign of the Reddy brought them opportunities in the forms of trade and agriculture. Their businesses were spread across the regions, spanning multiple industries like steel works, weaponry, ceramics, and agriculture. The influence of the Reddy family went into a major downfallst year. The entry of an independent merchant group into their region. Although restricted, they managed to quickly gain ground in the region. Raghav Reddy quickly took steps to get rid of the independent merchant group that eventually was driven out of the region. The copse began after that; suddenly, many businesses of the Reddy family started failing. The steelworks and weaponry industries orders were cut short by more than eighty percent, resulting in a major loss for the Reddies. Eventually the downfall of the market share in the region caused big losses for the family. The patriarch of the Reddy family kept the industries up using the wealth of the family. But the expectation of profit quickly faded as he was bleeding money to maintain his industries. In the end, Raghav was forced to take out a loan to bolster and take care of his industries. The loan was from a man named Aranya. The initial loan gave him some hope as the industries began performing well. After a profitable month, Raghav''s industries made it back to the old profitable state. This meant he could take out a new loan to expand the industries, profit off the boom, and pay back the interest fast. This proved to be a fatal mistake by Raghav, as Aranya gave him a new loan with arablend of the family as coteral for the loan. The next month witnessed the worst downfall of the industries. Raghav once again burned all his money and was unable to pay the interest on the loan and any amount for three months. Thend he put up as coteral was taken away by Aranya. Raghav was in a precarious situation. The wealth that his family was famous for hit rock bottom. The industries failed big time, and the market share of the Reddy family declined as the newpetitors entered and took over the markets. He couldn''t restrict them this time as the familycked wealth to drive them away and no alternatives to provide otherwise. The civil war looming ahead also made the situation very difficult for Raghav, as theck of wealth meant he couldn''t really fund the army and weaponry needed for the battle. Opting out of the civil war meant a death sentence for his family, as it would count as betrayal of the first prince, and everyone would work to wipe him out as soon as possible. Raghav was at the crossroads of his journey; at first, the thought of betrayal and changing factions crossed his mind. Raghav quickly dismissed the thoughts, as the second prince wouldn''t let him in and save him at this point. He was initially nning to ask Bji Mudialiar for help, but that''s why the assassination of the old man happened, and he lost the moment to ask for financial help. Bji''s death and his eldest son taking over the family meant that he couldn''t really ask for the financial help he needed from them. He was forced to fork over to another person to help. Raghav found a person named Vriha who was a very rich merchant in the empire. Raghav was desperate; his situation made him skip the investigation on the individual. The man called Vriha was scheduled to meet him to discuss the terms for the money today. Raghav was seated in the courtyard, the tea and snacks assorted in a neat manner. A man entered the courtyard, a tall, burly man; his face had burn scars. The man was apanied by many guards. The guards looked through all possible threats before the man sat down at the table for the discussion. Raghav broke the eerie silence with a cough and began. "I hope your trip to the mansion has been good." The man adjusted his posture a bit. "Yes. It was fine, Lord Raghav. I have some business to attend to; can we make it quick?" "Yes, yes, I need to borrow some money." The man''s eyebrows furrowed slightly. "How much do you need?" "500,000 Varaha!" 500,000 Varaha was a hefty amount. It could sustain a huge army annually. Raghav asking for this amount meant that his army men had unpaid wages, so this loan would need to cover all the war effort and wage cost. "Hooo, that can be done soon, Lord Raghav." The eyes of Raghav lit up with hope. "But what would be the coteral?" A coteral was needed to finalize the loan agreement between the two. Raghav, being stressed, didn''t think about the coteral he wanted to offer to Vriha. "Lord Raghav, how about putting the family assets as coteral for the loan?" He had not muchnd coteral to cover such an amount, and the oldst ditch effort would be to use the family assets as the coteral. His mind was racing with thoughts of anything useful to give as coteral, ending up with nothing. He decided to put the family as coteral for the loan as he had no choice due to the situation and his mind was already working on the methods to track down and take all his money back as soon as the war ended. "Ok, we can do that!" Vriha got up with a wry grin and shook the hands of Raghav, and both of them signed the loan agreement. "We have a deal, Lord Raghav." Vriha was just Karna in disguise, and the men apanying him were some of the regional leaders. Aranya and Vriha were aliases used by Karna to slowly siphon off the wealth of the reddies. The incredible amount of wealth generated by Mithun helped immensely in baiting Raghav Reddy and putting his house as coteral in the end. The preparation of the n was underway. The n to bankrupt the Reddy family to the phase of no return Chapter 85: Alfonsos job Alfonso had been traveling to areas that were specified in the task given by "that" person. The task was not particrly hard, as the foundation for this wasid years ago. He was just the person to execute the n that had been in the making for years. He never really met them for years on end. The major reason being the instructions from the person. The ns have finally reached fruition, and now he was left with a final job. The job entrusted to him was to inform the members of the final task and when to proceed with the job. Alfonso''s job was simple. He had to collect information andmunicate with the members, ensuring that the n would proceed smoothly. He couldn''t betray in this situation either, since his mom would definitely be under their surveince if the n was sessful. Any betrayal of trust or leak of information to the other factions would just mean Lekha and his mother concubine Luisa would be eliminated on the spot, as they wouldn''t let him off scot-free for betrayal. Alfonso''s influence was also minimal in the Empire. The nobles didn''t like him since he was half-blood, and so most empire nobles didn''t support him. The ones that tried supporting them were quickly shut down by the other factions. He was relieved to know that there was a high chance his little brother survived the assassination attempt, as confirmed by Nakul. Although skeptical, he decided to trust Nakul on this one. Nakul was the direct subordinate of that person. Nakul was the messenger between Alfonso and them for many years. Being the subordinate, he was far from ordinary; Nakul''s origins were unknown to Alfonso even after years of trying to dig up information on him. He used to observe Nakul a lot during the initial years of the rtionship; he kind of reminded him of his little brother Harsha''s butler. They both gave off simr energy, loyal and obedient to the person they cherish but cold and cruel to others. Alfonso meticulously gathered information for the task and ryed it to the members. The messages were sent through a dedicated messenger assigned to him by Nakul as part of the task. He had no idea of the member''s identity even after years of working under the person. The only bits of information he had were that the members were present in both factions of the Empire and were preparing themselves. Sighing and leaning back into the chair, Alfonso was now in an inn near Mangalore. He was released from house arrest in Goa, and he ended up in Mangalore as ordered by Nakul. ''I wonder who these members are.'' The initial n was made as the passtime andter after seeing the candidates for the throne. They went on with the n. During the search for information, he also began discreetly searching for any information about Harsha. He wanted to check for any leads for his location and hoped to see his little brother alive. There was a caravan going to the patwardhan''s region of control. He dismissed the initial suspicions as the patwardhans were in the neutral faction and didn''t really have the power to interfere. Although he was a bit skeptical because the Nayaka''s were supporting Harsha and the patriarch''s son had visited the patwardhans during his spree of the noble visits six months ago. He called in his spies and ordered. "Monitor any movements in Patwardhans and let me know." "Understood, Your Highness." Nayakas movements were the hardest to track; the trails of their military movements were unknown and well hidden. After the issue with the assassination in their mansion. They wiped out three of the hidden bases. Although little to no information waspromised due to the bases being low-level hideouts in Thanjavur after they pulled out. ''Nayakas What are you up to?'' Alfonso was done working for them right now. But betraying them came with consequences; despite knowing this, he was ready to risk his life and his mother for a move that would seem irrational. The reason to find Harsha was to give him information about that person. The person that stood the most in his way. It was irrational to betray Bhairava and that person for Harsha. Alfonso always had been a long-term goal-oriented person, which was part of the reason why he joined them. But ever since he met Harsha. The brother he knew was no more. It disappeared without a trace, as if a new person took his ce. Harsha''s cowardice was now reced with a cold and calcting demeanor. The way he spoke, the way he acted, and the way he fought changed drastically. At first nce, Alfonso knew Harsha would take the Empire by storm, and he was the only person who could stand up against that person. A knock interrupted his thoughts as a man d in ck clothes entered to report. "We have the report ready! Your Highness." "Send it to the members then." He dismissed the spy with a wave. The main job was done, and he was ready to bear witness to therge, intricate n finally reaching its finale. ''Now I need to find Harsha as quickly as possible'' The spy turned back at him with a thoughtful expression. "Your Highness, we also have a report on some unusual activity in some regions." "What is it?." "There have been small caravans from all over the empire slowlying to the Patwardhan''s region. The movements have been very discrete; we managed to get the information because of a small slip-up." Alfonso jolted up with a surprised expression and closed in. "Have you shared this information with those spies?" The spy was visibly flustered. "No, I didn''t think it was valuable information for the mission." "Good! You may leave!" Alfonso finally connected all the dots in his mind. The Nayakas meeting with Patwardhans and the sudden rise of the wealth of the Patwardhan. New merchant groups popping up all over the empire and the rise of highly guarded caravans through the region. The sudden movement of people during a civil war. Finally, the area of Patwardhans being closest to the Bidar. All the leads hinted at one thing in his mind. ''Harsha is at the Patwardhans'' Chapter 86: Price of Betrayal Bidar, Vijayanagara Empire. Rahul Shetty, stationed indefinitely at Bidar with the imposter prince, was having arge feast at the expense of the second prince. He was allowed some money for the mission, and Rahul being a higher-up in a royal army meant that he didn''t really need that much money to keep the imposter under wraps. For the past week, Rahul was spending the money on luxurious goods, alcohol, and women. He was living an extravagant lifestyle at the expense of the prince. These expenses would fly under the radar as mission funds. "That dumb bastard should be dead. How dare he look at me like that?" He muttered, chugging arge ss of alcohol. Rahul Shetty despised the way the prince looked at him. He felt inferior in his presence, and those cold eyes of his made him cower in fear before him. Little did he know what was in store for him for colluding with the assassins targeting the youngest prince, Harsha. Several men had already entered Bidar; Karna leading the group made their way through the tunnel managed by the base in Bidar. He was in Bidar toplete the mission entrusted to him. Karna, despite being under the prince for a while, wasn''t given a huge opportunity to disy his skill. Mithun''s skill was evident in his work of managing the finances and creating businesses from scratch. Meanwhile, he was just following the ns of the Viswa and Mithun, expanding the bases throughout the empire. He never had a chance to show his worth to the prince. He initially didn''t acknowledge the prince in his mind. Karna knew that the prince was stronger, but he was skeptical when he said that he could achieve the dream revenge. But things quickly changed as he saw Mithun''s revengeing to fruition. The squad that Karna took for the mission was the base members that traveled from Bidar to ensure the safety of the prince. He figured that local members would be the best choice for a mission inside the city. "Leader, we have found their location. It is that inn at the end of the road." "So how many guards are there?" "There should be around a hundred guards and another two hundred stationed away from the inn at the guard station of the city." "Why are they stationed away from the inn?" Karna asked, furrowing his brows. "ording to sources, they are probably the guards that didn''t know of the assassination yet." "How do we confirm it? We don''t leave anyone who has colluded alive. That''s the order." Sanjay, the regional leader, came to Bidar along with Karna. "There is a reason for this distinction in guards, Leader." Rahul Shetty had his personal squad of people who followed his words. They eventually formed a sort of group. This group of his contained almost hundred people. "That is?" "They are the personal squad of Rahul Shetty. So it''s pretty much concluded all those involved will be close by to protect their secret." "Hooo.. I see. Prepare for battle. We will strike at midnight." The moon rose high in the sky. The full moon light was illuminated on the cold earth from the midnight breeze. The oilmps dimmed as the night went on. Faint sounds of gentle footsteps were heard in the distance as the hunt had begun. At the inn. Rahul Shetty was having arge feast along with his close associates with alcohol, indulging in the pleasure of the night. Guards were stationed around the perimeter as usual for lookout. The two guards were speaking as they walked around the perimeter, looking out for anyone equipped with an oilmp. "When will our shift end? I also feel hungry from smelling the food." A guardined, resting his spear on his shoulder. "It will end soon. HAHAHA Thanks to that talentless prince, we can at least have some good food and alcohol for theing months." another responded. *nk* They heard a noise of something ttering in the alleyway. They both turned their heads at the sound in unison. "Who is there?" Nothing. They began to approach to see a swordy bare on the ground. "Who left their sword here?" asked the guard to his mate. No reply. "Hey, why are you not replying?" He turned around to see his fellow mate disappear. In the next moment, a man dressed in ck dropped from the low roof down into the alleyway and twisted the guard''s neck in a swift motion, instantly killing him. Later, another man emerged from the shadows, wiping his dagger clean; behind him was the corpse of another guard. "We got two." The man let out a shrill whistle, indicating the kill. The men were killing one after the other in quick session with ease. Corpses started piling up as the men stealthily sent each guard back to the creator. Rahul Shetty, who was having a feast not knowing what was happening around him, eventually retired to his room after a heavy drinking session. A man broke into his room, which jolted Rahul awake, seeing a man standing with a sword in his room. Rahul still groggy from the alcohol grabbed his sword close to him and took a stance. "Who are you?" he asked. No reply. The man just kept walking towards him as Rahul backed up more towards the wall. "DIE." He screamed and charged at the man. Sidestepping the swing of Rahul. He cleaved the wrist off Rahul, spraying blood all over his clothes and body. "AAHHHHHHH" The bloodcurdling screams of Rahul echoed through the inn. "WHY!" He asked. His face was covered in tears and sweat from the excruciating pain. The man suddenly closed in and grabbed his head, pulled out his tongue, and with a dagger, cut it off cleanly. Rahul was on the wooden floor, bleeding profusely from his wrist and mouth. He couldn''t utter a single word as he saw his death. He didn''t know the reason for the attack. He was confused and powerlessly lying on the floor, curled up. The man grabbed him by the hair and began mming him on the hard wooden bed multiple times. Multiple of his teeth were bloodied and on the floor. The nose was askew at an unnatural angle. The whole face covered in blood. The man finally spoke, driving his de into Rahul''s throat. "You should have never betrayed the prince." Those were thest words Rahul heard before his lifeless body hit the ground. Chapter 87: Battle of Warangal [1] Warangal, Vijayanagara Empire. The sun was setting on the horizon, casting an orange hue onto the lush forest. Therge field was filled with arge camp. Hundreds to thousands of soldiers were camping in an open field close to the entrance of arge forest. The Shekhar''s family army had stopped for the night to camp on the outskirts of Warangal and were marching to the Reddies region. The region was always a ce that Venkat Shekhar wanted. The resources and trade that passed through the region made it rather lucrative to control. The goods from the two ports pass through the region. The Reddy family power had waned a lot in the past year, and Venkat was already eyeing an opening during the civil war to takend from them. Being the cautious person, Venkat took measures so he doesn''t really fall for a simple trap. After receiving the message from Nayakas to attack the Reddy family, he deliberately dyed his march, citing logistical issues. He wanted the Nayakas to make the move first, and they made the first move. The message was received from his spies that Nayakas has routed two armies of both the imperial and cochin factions. Shekhar''s doubts about the Nayakas were cleared, and he began to march with the newly acquired equipment from the funds sent by the king of Gajapathi. The king of Gajapathi even sent a small special unit for his army to assist them in the battles.They were at a huge advantage, and the information from Nayakas confirmed there wouldn''t be any reinforcements for them from the imperials. Venkat Shekhar and his son were having a feast on the joyous asion. They were so close to acquiring a valuable region for themselves; it was just under their grasp. Venkat Shekhar drank alcohol from his ss. "Haaaa!! Son, finally we are so close. We just have to defeat the reddies and take over theirnd!" His son, Hemant Shekhar, looked at his drunk father with a grin. "Yes, Father. Glory to the Shekhars." Both of them raised their chalice with trembling hands from the euphoria of the alcohol. "Father¡­ Can we really win against the first and second princes?" "Why worry about that? We just have to wait and let the Nayakas do the work. They are strong, and they have a n for it?." "What if they lied to us?" Venkat put down his chalice and let out a heartyugh. "Nayakas? Lie? In my years of reign, that old man has never lied to anyone; even if the truth was bitter, he wouldn''t cower to tell that. He has expressed his displeasure even at the court if he didn''t agree with the Emperor, and yet you say he would lie." "Aren''t you trusting their information too easily, father?" "Well, I did some cross-checks too. There were no movements of any reinforcements, and Nayakas have routed two armies too." Preparations for the battle were ongoing. Since the shekhars were close to the region of Raghav Reddy. They had to reach the city of Warangal by tomorrow. The region was expecting a massive battle between two giants of the Empire. Raghav, although fallen, was still one of the massively influential noble houses, and Shekhar was neutral not only due to the Gajapathi support. They also held good military might in the Empire. A few kilometers from the camp of the Venkat Shekhar''s army was the Raghav Reddy army marching on to Warangal. Raghav was tipped off some information about the Shekhar''s movement towards their region. So in the end he decided to send in a message for the reinforcement only to confirm that they were already on the way to the region under the order of the first. The reinforcements were led by Bji''s eldest son, but the control over the army remained in the hands of Raghav since the prince didn''t trust the eldest son with his inexperience leading an army in such a situation. After a long march. They were close to Warangal, the n of Raghav to take them head-on. He had bolstered his army with the funds he received from Vriha. Since he had reinforcements reaching soon. There was no reason to face them in a defensive battle since the quicker he could finish this battle, the less he needed to pay for the upkeep. But he naturally had his doubts on why Shekhar''s, whose patriarch is known as one of the most cautious people in the Empire, would pull such a move at this time. Raghav clicked his tongue in disgust. ''What the hell is he thinking? that greedy snake.'' The army settled on a riverside for the night. Scouts were sent to monitor any potential ambushes during the night. Raghav was checking the terrain of the surroundings to cook up a n for the battle. Themanders of his army were also present for the battle meeting. "My Lord, how should we proceed for the shekhar?" Raghav nced up, his eyes shifting from the terrain map. "Have the scouts found theposition of their army and where they are?" A seniormander put down a report. "This is the report about that, My Lord." Raghav skimmed through the report. "So we should be aggressive." "Yes, my Lord. Fighting close to this forest cover and open field would be good since we can retreat into the forest in case, and it also puts us at an advantage since we already checked the terrain." Everyone in the tent nodded, agreeing with the seniormander''s advice. "When are the reinforcements reaching our location?" "By tomorrow. At most we have to fend their army for at least six to eight hours before the reinforcements arrive," said anothermander looking through a report. The Shekhar''s army was close to their location. They had to hold out till the reinforcements came in and they could rout the enemy easily. Shekhar''s was not adept on defensive formations, and Raghav nned to take advantage of that using his aggressive tactics. "Prepare for battle. We will win this in the name of Reddy." Raghav dered. Chapter 88: Battle of Warangal [2] Warangal, Vijayanagara Empire. The stage was set for a great battle as the sun rose from the horizon and the cold night''s aftereffects faded as the warmth of the morning cast over the field. Raghav Reddy had prepared for an initial ambush for the Shekhar army as they passed through the forest to reach Warangal. The archers were in positions in the forest, and the special units were ced to detect and eliminate the scouts that came up ahead of the army. The ambush was precisely ced in a spot so that they would have to run to the area where Raghav''s army would be waiting. Raghav, sporting his ornate armor and a sharp steel talwar, was ready for battle. "I can''t lose this battle!" he muttered. Raghav was at the edge, as a loss would mean the end of the family even if he didn''t die. Covering the debt owed at that point would be hard. He would need to sell all his assets to even be debt-free with all the interest. Screams echoed through as the birds flew away and the forest rumbled. Tens of thousands of men were pouring out of the forest into the open field in a neat shield wall formation. A few minutes earlier, the army of the Shekhar was passing through the forest. Venkat leading the army knew that the forest area was a particrly dangerous area, so he ced scouts in front to avoid any potential threats. But in reality, Venkat was toote. The scouts were killed and reced by the scouts of Raghav Reddy, and they were luring him into a trap. When Venkat reached an area inside the deep forest, he noticed something weird. There was some asional glinting from the trees. He squinted his eyes to focus and see the glint''s source. To his horror, the glint was from the hundreds of archers aiming at their army from the trees. Venkat quickly realized he fell into a trap. "ASSUME SHIELD WALL" The confused soldiers scrambled at the sudden outburst. But they managed to put on a solid shield wall. The arrows were let loose like a hailstorm of steel into the shield wall as they scattered across the shield. The quick response minimized the damage and injuries done by the barrage. "MOVE NORTH!" Hemanded. He saw an open field on the north, so he wanted to move away from the forest in order to stop getting ambushed from all sides. The open field was a good idea initially until Venkat saw the army of Raghav neatly arranged in formations for war. "What the hell??" He croaked as he saw a wave of soldiers ready to fight in the open field. By the time Venkat came back to his senses, the ambush units were no longer seen, and hundreds of soldiers were charging at him. The archers and special units retreated, retracing their steps back to the backline of the army using the forest cover. Takingmand quickly. He began arranging them into the defensive positions. "RAISE YOUR SHIELDS, TAKE DEFENSIVE POSITIONS." The soldiers quickly scrambled into defensive formations, raising their shields up to protect them from the onught of the archers and infantry. The impact of the man and steel was thundering as the noises of agony filled the battlefield. Fresh corpsesy mangled and bloodied and covered in mud on the ground. War elephants began charging, breaking through the disorganized shield wall for a moment. The assault was quickly quelled with archers taking apart the mahouts who broke in the formation with elephants. "INFANTRY DEFENDS SOUTH. PUSH YOUR PIKES OUT," Venkatmanded, seated on his horse, slicing off the asional soldier who targeted him. The enemy cavalry charged towards the southern nk. Due to Venkat''s quick thinking, the soldiers managed to deal with the brunt of cavalry by switching positions a bit. Pikes pierced the horse, and many of the enemy cavalry were mercilessly trampled and stabbed by the infantry. The aggressive onught continued as Venkat''s army scrambled to gain some ground. Bodies dropped with each sh. Venkat needed to find a favorable position to turn the tides of the battle. Venkat sent skirmishers to take out any hidden archers in the forest. Slowly adjusting to the onught, the formations were finally adjusted to make a better defensive position. The skirmishers used the forest to get to the back of the enemy''s army and use hit-and-run tactics to chip off the backline of the enemy. "CAVALRY CHARGE." The mahouts and cavalry finally were unleashed. The cavalry shed with infantry stabbing and impaling the infantry with their charges. Meanwhile, the war elephants break apart the enemy lines with ease. The loss had already been significant by now. ''Damn it! They are strong. Fuck! Didn''t they go bankrupt?'' His son Hemant was leading the cavalry unit, taking charge, doing charges, and breaking the enemy lines. An enemy lunged at Hemant, seated on the horse. He quickly impaled the enemy right in the gut, throwing the corpse to the side with a flick of his wrist. "SOLDIERS MOVE TO THE OTHER SIDE." Hemanded. The horse galloped as the time started to speed through the battlefield. The infantry of the enemy were cleaved through by the charged. The nk broke, allowing them to cut down soldiers with ease. ''Finally, I did it.'' Hemant eximed. Little did he know that the infantry opened up deliberately as the cavalry cleaved through the shield wall. The cavalry unit was fooled as the infantry surrounded the unit. Shield wall stood tight, and pikes braced for assault. ''What?'' His mind went nk as he saw that he had fallen into a trap. A skirmisher amidst the infantry threw his axe with great power, shing and lodging it in Hemant''s throat through the gap of his armor. Hemant fell to the ground, croaking and coughing blood, taking hisst breath. The infantry closed, pincering the unit with no mercy as they tried to escape to no avail. They were continuously impaled by pikes and stabbed mercilessly by swords. The cavalrymen fell and were trampled on by the infantry. Chapter 89: Battle of Warangal [3] A few kilometers from the battlefield in Warangal. An army was marching towards the battlefield. Bji''s eldest son was leading the entourage, along with amander assigned by the First Prince, Chandra, for the battle. Their goal was to reinforce Raghav Reddy and win the battle against the Shekhar noble family. A task that was easier said than done. The reinforcements were rtively smallpared to the total army of the Mudialiar noble family. Chandra already took the soldiers of the Mudialiar household under his wing to face Bhairava. The capital city was going to witness a bloodbath battle for the throne right on its outskirts. He required many soldiers to fight off and win against Bhairava, who might have a superior army than his considering the deals with Alfonso. He was definitely wary of Alfonso''s deal, so he bolstered his existing numbers of soldiers with additional ones from the Mudialiar household. "Commander, When will we be reaching?." Themander was a tall man riding his horse, ance on his and a sword on his waist. "We will be reaching soon at this pace. Maybe an hour or two." The battle in Warangal was already underway. The army entered the dense forest strip to reach the road. It was a detour to the road, saving time to reach the battlefield. The army easily navigated through the dense, lush forest with ease, as themander knew the area well. Despite their small army, the forest made it difficult to stick close as the soldiers formed smaller groups and followed the main group. *CLANG* *SWISH* "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" Screams of agony cut through the silent forest as everyone turned towards the source of the voice. It was a group that had fallen into a pit. Themander came close to the trap. It was a spike pit trap with numerous pikes embedded in the pit. Tens of soldiersy impaled in the pit, and that wasn''t just the end of the trap. Many more agonizing screams echoed throughout the forest. Themander looked around. "What is happening?" He yelled. Multiple groups of soldiers had walked into spiked pit traps and lost their lives. The spike pit traps were deliberately ced in the area, knowing that they would pass through the area. ''Who the hell is it?'' He thought. Amidst this chaotic situation, the scouts ahead never returned to ry any information to him. Gears turned in the head of themander as he realized they had walked right into a trap set up by the enemy. "TAKE POSITIONS!" He roared. All the soldiers quickly took up positions, waiting for a potential ambush by the enemy. But nothing came. Themander was still cautious about the situation and instructed the soldiers to remain in their positions. "Move with the positions intact. Look for threats." The eldest son looked anxiously; he was having cold feet right now as it was his first ever time seeing a dead person and also the first battle. The attacks didn''te. The army kept moving, assuming defensive formation. The eerie feeling of being watched by someone was definitely dawning on themander as they kept walking towards the exit of the forest. A scream was heard, and some soldiers were again found dead. This time riddled with arrows from afar. The enemy was chipping their numbers off with hit-and-run tactics. Soldiers of different groups fell as the scattered enemy picked off each of them one by one. The morale was pretty low as their enemies were nowhere to be seen and theirrades fell to the arrows and traps as time passed. "MOVE FAST. WE NEED TO GET OUT OF THE FOREST." A shield wall was made to protect the eldest son of the Mudialiar household as they began swiftly moving towards the exit. The enemies were still using hit-and-run tactics, with some of them eventually getting cut down by the Skirmishers. "Don''t worry, Lord. We can make it out. The numbers of enemies are low, or else they would have done a full ambush." They poured out of the forest after taking a significant loss of morale, deaths, and injured soldiers. The enemies vanished without a trace as soon as they reached the exit. Meanwhile, Nayakas were camping after the rout of Vijayarama and Ram''s army. The huge army was camping in a fairlyrge open field with heightened security and scouts for lookout. Bhima and the patriarch were having a discussion. "Father, any orders from the prince?" "Well, our orders are to take over the region after the Shekhar family fails and proceed towards Hampi." "So the Prince will be moving soon?" The patriarch, Rudra Simha, looked amused. "He already started to move towards the capital. The fight would be bloody, but I doubt the prince would lose the fight." "Are you sure, Father? If he loses, we are done for." "AHAHA, Son, you are always worried. I think he would lose if either Rakthasura decided to intervene or Emperor woke up." Bhima sighed and drank some water. The battles so far have been a breeze for the Nayakas, as the victory had been easy as his father timed the arrival well so he could easily defeat both armies with minimal casualties. But he was still worried about the main battle that would ur in Hampi. "But Father, why have you sent special units to Warangal?" "Reddy would be sent reinforcements that would be pretty bad for shekhars." "But isn''t the goal to destroy shekhars?" "The goal is not just to destroy Shekhars but to destroy both. I wanted to dy the reinforcements as long as possible so the Reddy army takes a chunk of damage." Rudra Simha dered. "Hmm.. So it''s easier for us to just swoop in while we take over the region?" Bhima pondered aloud. "Yes, minimal casualties for us." He shrugged nonchntly. Rudra Simha leaned back into his chair and sighed deeply. "I wanted to fight Raghav Reddy for a while now. s, he was made into a prey for someone else." He muttered. ''Well, the youngsters under the prince seemed eager to prove themselves'' He mused inwardly with a wide grin, sipping his wine. Chapter 90: Battle of Warangal [4](End) Warangal, Vijayanagara Empire. Venkat Shekhar''s son was killed in action by the pincer attack performed by Raghav''s army. "ARGHHH!" cried out Venkat, seeing his son vanish into the enemy lines. The battle was in the final stages. The corpses riddled the battlefield as the fatigue of the fight slowly settled. The swords of the infantry were slicing through heaps of enemy soldiers. The cavalry charges broke through the formations of the shield wall slowly. Raghav was looking over the situation from the side. He sliced off the neck of a special unit soldier sent by Venkat to kill him. The war elephants of Shekhar''s army were preparing for a charge on the right nk. Anticipating the charge, Raghav blew his war horn andmanded. "ARCHERS MOVE TO THE RIGHT." Archers swiftly moved to the right of the shield wall as the war elephants charged at the tight knit nk of the shield wall. The archers precisely targeted the masks of the war elephants. Although the Mahout were equipped with shields to deter the steel barrage of the ers, the arrows managed to find their way through the gaps of the shield, taking out a couple of Mahouts in a coordinated defense effort. Although the infantry numbers on the right nk dwindled. The strategic formation taken by Raghav bolstered the defense. He moved around the middle of the formation to support the right. Raghav looked over at his bodyguard. "When are the reinforcementsing?" "The scouts haven''t reported any sightings, My Lord." "What the hell! This is bad; we don''t have numbers to take on another elephant charge from that army." The attacks from Venkat were getting more aggressive as time passed. The mindless charge of the infantry and cavalry were dwindling the already low numbers. Finally, amidst the chaotic situation, a cavalry unit managed to break through using the forest as a cover. They emerged close to the backline and killed many archers and infantry. A nk was finally broken, and Raghav had no choice but to back down into a full defensive position till the reinforcements arrived. "RETREAT TO THE BACK." Commanded Raghav. Venkat''s army, emboldened by the sess of the breakthrough, pushed through aggressively, slicing the necks off the retreating enemies. The bodies of the enemies were falling, and the cries of the wounded were echoing through. The mangled flesh of the dead was trampled mercilessly. The blood coated the grass field. "My Lord. The reinforcements are on the way. We have to hold on for some more time till they reach the battlefield." "ASSUME TORTOISE FORMATION" The tortoise formation was one of the best defensive positions; it could defend not only from the iing arrow attacks but, at the same time, can also fend off the iing charge of the infantry. The cavalry were ordered to be the infantry. Several units of cavalry dismounted and picked up the fallen shields and began to bolster the defensive positions of the reddies. Not all cavalry units dismounted. Few of the units and war elephants were still charged at the right opportunity, chipping away at the enemy numbers. Venkat, who was visibly frustrated by the tight defense of the Raghav army, let out a frustrated cry. "YOU BASTARD REDDY! HOW DARE YOU KILL MY SON!" The tides of the battle had changed in his favor, although the defense was hard to prate due to the tortoise formation taken by Raghav. "Kill the bastard!" Venkat muttered. ''How did they know we wereing? And why the hell is Raghav stalling time?'' Venkat started to doubt the situation. Their ns were definitely leaked, as the ambush was well setup and Raghav was well prepared to retaliate. He looked at the army and saw the face of Raghav from afar, smirking menacingly at the battle as if waiting for something to happen. Gears quickly shifted in the head of Venkat, trying to figure out the reason. That''s when a scout of his came quickly with an urgent message huffing heavily. "My Lord, another army is approaching." "Huh?" Venkat''s worst thoughts came true as reinforcements poured into the battlefield. Themanders of the reinforcements charged into the shield wall, cleaved through the ranks of the infantry with ease, and ughtered many soldiers. The reinforcements had finally arrived for Raghav. The defensive army of Raghav quickly turned its gear to the offensive, taking charge and pushing his army back. He realized he was betrayed badly by the Nayakas. The Nayakas probably knew about the information even before the battle had begun due to the high-level intelligence capability. "Fuck. We are totally defeated." The greed and ambition of Venkat were totally shattered as he saw his army getting decimated by the reinforcements. His mind went nk, forgetting to issuemands to his army. The disorganized army was barely holding on to the onught from both sides. Hundreds of soldiers were sliced and killed in the charges. ''I should have never trusted the Nayakas,'' he muttered mindlessly. Nayakas yed him like a fiddle; they didn''t say anything about the reinforcements to stab his family in the back for the throne race. He was a pawn for the Nayakas used and thrown out. Considering the patriarch''s movements, Venkat was sure that he would sweep up the region of the Reddiester too. The reinforcements were injured, which meant they were ambushed on the way. This was just a ploy. Venkat''sst scene was a soldier lunging at him with a sword. His vision went blurry. The head of themander rolled over, covered in mud and blood. A battle cry indicated the defeat of the Shekhar''s. The morale of the army went rock bottom as they began surrendering, throwing their weapons to the side. Corpses riddled the battlefield as vultures circled for a feast of the dead. "WE WON!!" roared Raghav. The battle of the Warangal had ended,sting a day. The casualties were heavy on both sides. Themanders of the Shekhar family and their patriarch, along with his son, were among the many dead from the battle. Chapter 91: Revenge of Mithun (contains some torture. Viewer discretion is rmended. Thank you.) Reddy Mansion, Vijayanagar Empire. The mansiony deste as usual, and the Raghav sat in the courtyard dumbstruck. His hands and feet were trembling with horror. Just two days after the Battle of Warangal, he returned to his mansion. He met with the Nayaka army. They opened an aggressive assault on the allied army of Raghav and the Mudaliar. Raghav, just prior to the victory of Warangal, had received Nayaka, who decimated the battlefield in Anantapur a few days ago, killing the bodyguard of the Prince and Noble Vijayarama Panicker easily. He knew the power the Patriarch of the Nayakas held. ''Why the hell is that old man interfering??? What the hell is going on?'' He pulled apart his hair in frustration. That old man was a monster in human skin. At such an old age most men would never go out to fight, but yet that man had aplished a great feat, not only fighting one of the most infamousmanders of the Bahmani Sultanate and winning. Now he had taken charge and intervened in the nascent civil war. Rudra Simha Nayaka destroyed the exhausted allied army with ease, cleaving apart tens of hundreds of soldiers and resulting in an immediate surrender, along with the deaths of all themanders and the eldest son of the Mudialiar household. To save his life, he ran away, betraying his army, back to his mansion. In just four days, the Nayakas managed to conquer the region. They were making their way to the mansion to effectivelyy im to all of the region. Most of the family members went into hiding as soon as they received the news. Raghav had already prepared an escape route to go back to the capital and met with the prince. Getting into the caravan. Raghav prepared to leave the city as the Nayaka army approached. He sat in the carriage and left the city. On the outskirts of the city. The carriage suddenly halted in the middle of the forest. Raghav exited the carriage, and the guards were nowhere to be seen. He looked at the carriage coachman. Everyone had vanished into thin air. "What the hell is happening?" He muttered. *SMACK* A metallic shrill noise went through his head as his head was hit by a metal bat. Vision nked out. "FUCK," he cursed and fell. Raghav woke up with a searing pain in his head. It was as if the head was wobbly and ringing. His eyes flickered open into a dusty, old, dark room with a candle. He couldn''t move. Looking down, he found that he was tied to a chair. "Where am I?" He mumbled. *CLICK* *THUD* The door to the room opened, and two individuals entered dressed in all ck and looked over at him. "Tell the leader the bastard is awake," one said. Raghav remained silent. His mind was racing with millions of questions. ''Who are they? Why did they capture me? Is it that bastard Vriha?'' A few momentster, another individual entered the room, visibly dressed differently than others, and had a mask on his face. "Hooo. He is awake; good job. Everyone except him, leave the room." The man said, pointing at a man. "Who are you?" Raghav asked. *SLAP* A hard p across his face as his head started ringing again from the pain. "No one gave you permission to speak bastard." A punchnded on his face. "ARGHH" The man grabbed Raghav by his hair and pummeled him down repeatedly as blood flowed like a broken fountain and his nose was twisted into a mangled mess. *SMACK* *SMACK* Breathing in through his mouth, Raghav managed to croak. "Please.." The man finally let him go and clicked his tongue in disgust. "Can''t even recognize his own son. This bastard." Raghav''s eyes flickered as the mask fell off, revealing the identity of the man. It was the blemish of the Reddy family. The one who he had kicked out of the family, Mithun. "What are ¨C" "Stop barking, you bastard. I just came to take care of my debt. Remember you signed off your family?" "Huh?" Raghav''s mind raced as he connected all the dots leading up to the incident. "AHAHA. It seems like you finally realized. Aranya and Vriha were just me!!" "YOU BASTARD!" *STAB* Raghav screamed hard. A dagger was lodged deep into the thigh of Raghav Blood, pouring out. *SLAP* "Your businesses and all those failures were all my doing." Mithun twisted the dagger as he convulsed in pain. "You dare leave my mother to die and expected I wouldn''te back to take my revenge. AHAHA" *STAB* He took out the dagger and stabbed in the same spot again. Raghav, his eyes filled with terror and pain, managed to croak. "Plea¨C" A kick to his chin as his head fell back, dislodging his jaw. "MERCY, you say. AHAHA, you bastard, you know how long I nned for this." Raghav''s vision was blurry; he was barely breathing from his mouth. He wanted to live. Why this? his bastard son out to kill him? He might have neglected his mother, but did he deserve this?. His mind raced with thoughts. Picking up a plier from the dusty ridden table. Mithun mped his against his fingers and began to squeeze them. Raghav''s finger exploded into pain. He only remembers hearing his echoing screams in the room. He was begging his own son to stop. Tears and sweat covered his mangled and bloodied face. "Please stop," he begged. Responding to his plea. Mithun took a handful of salt and threw it at his wound, making him scream even louder. He squirmed with all his strength, trying to break the rope. "WHEN MY MOTHER PLEADED FOR TREATMENT, WHY DIDN''T YOU HELP?" Mithun screamed, twisting his arm at an unnatural angle. *CRACK* *SLASH* *SLASH* Mithun made several wounds on his body and smeared salt on them. The pain was unlike any wound he had received. The room bellowed with his screams till his throat gave out. The ropes finally loosened as he fell face first on the floor. wing the wooden floor with his bloodied fingers. Mithun, who watched him crawl in amusement, stomped him like a bug. He crawled with all his strength forward to the entrance. "Come on, you bastard. You want to live, right? AHAHA, crawl like a dog you are." Raghav''s arms barely functioned with adrenaline. One of his arms was twisted and broken. His fingernails were pulled out by the pliers. He was barely conscious of the pain. The moment Raghav saw the frenzied look on Mithun''s face. Terror set in his heart. He crawled to the feet of his bastard son with great difficulty and pleaded and begged. "Please kill me." He would rather die than endure this even more. Mithun clicked his tongue and stabbed his back. "You want to die?" Mithun said, kicking his chin again. "We are done here." Mithun added, grabbing Raghav by his hair and stabbing him right in the neck. Leaving his father to die on the cold wooden floor. Wiping his hands with a cloth. Mithun ordered the man in the room. "Dispose the body and clear all traces." "Yes, Leader" The man bowed deeply, visibly scared of him after seeing the torture. Mithun knew he wouldn''t bring back his mother by killing Raghav. He knew this wouldn''t be the way his mother would have wanted him to be. But still, he did it for himself. For him to get away from his past and start anew. He was still angry with himself for being powerless and not being able to save his mother. ''Mother. I am sorry.'' He mumbled. Chapter 92: The Catalyst Patwardhan Mansion, Vijayanagara Empire. The mansion was brimming with energy as the preparations to march to the capital were underway. Harsha was to march directly to Hampi as the Patwardhan''s set out to Mangalore. The biggest battle of the civil war was yet to happen. The news of Nayaka''s joining the war did take the Empire by storm. The merchant unions and local nobles were now very frustrated, not knowing the truth behind the direct intervention by the Patriarch of Nayakas. The main reason behind the skepticism was because the Nayakas had destroyed armies belonging to both factions. Rumors of the Nayakas taking over the throne when the Emperor was ina were spreading like wildfire. "Are the preparationsplete?" asked Harsha. "Yes, Your Highness," said Viswa, looking at the men adjusting the supplies. Raj Patwardhan approached Harsha. He looked ready, donning his noblemander armor, and a sword hung on his waist. "Hooo, Lord Raj. You seem to be ready to fight." He paused for a moment looking ahead and added, "Where is your son?" "Your Highness. I have given my son the responsibility of the head of the household since it''s war," his voice trailed off. "You won''t lose. HAHAH Don''t worry" "We can''t predict anything in war." "That is true, Lord Raj. The reason I say you won''t lose is not because of that. I will be sending Viswa with you." "Huh?" Viswa turned to Harsha in surprise. It was his first time hearing this. "Yes, you will be going to Mangalore." Viswa nodded at the order. He had learned that all the orders the prince had given him brought out the best in him. "As you wish, Your Highness." Harsha looked at the men gathering the equipment. His trump card: The fuse grenades were ready to be tested directly on the battlefield. During the past week, a grenadier unit was trained to handle different situations and throw grenades at the enemy. The training was vigorously hard for the selected grenadiers. Viswa overlooked the training of the grenadiers to ensure there is at least no friendly fire during an intense situation. All of the seventy bases were empty, and the army had gathered in the region ruled by Patwardhan and was prepared to depart. Most of Harsha''s soldiers were inexperienced men gathered from the lower castes of society. Unlike the soldiers of Patwardhan''s household. They were very nervous and trembling at the prospect of their first battle being one of the biggest battles. Harsha knew that morale yed a huge role in battles. He also knew that the rumors of him being an inept leader had been circting for years. He changed into his armor, a standard steel armor with chainmail underneath. The sword bought by Alfonso hung on his waist. Harsha stepped into a stage; before him were thousands of soldiers organized and standing in armor. The tension in the air was palpable. He looked over the soldiers. It brought back memories when he was dispatched for the first mission under a supervisor from the research facility. War was an everyday thing for Harsha in his past life. All he had seen was war. He was born and raised in a war zone. Abducted and used as war weapon. All of his previous life was spent either suffering in the war or inflicting suffering. Harsha chuckled slightly, thinking of his past. The agonizing screams of his teammates before eventually meeting their deaths. He couldn''t feel anything, even if he wanted. Despite being reincarnated into this world. He initially thought he would be able to feel some emotions. s, that wasn''t the case. He was still the same. He couldn''t feel sympathy towards anyone. One question always lingered in his mind. ''Can I ever be human?'' He dismissed the thought and came back to the present. He faced the crowd of the soldiers. In a loud voice, his voice cut through the air and bellowed through the fields. "Soldiers hear me!" The field fell silent in an instant. The murmurs and chatters seemed like a long-gone past. "Today we stand on the crossroads of destiny. There lies a greater path for us ahead. The road is perilous, and many dangers lie ahead. The time hase for us to take this chance into our own hands. Let us not be afraid to take up this burden, for our courage will light the way through the darkness. We may be inexperienced. Our foes may be stronger. What matters in the end is the courage to take up your sword. We will stand and fight, for we are the shield that guards the realms! Together, we are strong! My soldiers, my brothers in arms. I see in your eyes the same fear that would take the heart of me. A day maye when the courage of men fails. When we wish to break our bonds and forsake our friends. But it is not the day. We shall stand strong as a shield and pierce like a sword. Let our hearts be of steel. Let our minds only think of victory. We shall not face defeat, even in our deaths. Soldiers, Think of your family. This is the day we shall fight for everything we hold dear. Warriors, I, Harsha Deva Raya, take an oath. I stand before you, brave soldiers. Should the tides of the battle turn against us. I swear upon thends of Aryavarta that I shall dedicate my flesh to the grieving mothers of the in. I shall carry the weight of your sacrifice. I SHALL OFFER MYSELF AS THE SYMBOL OF SACRIFICE. MAY THIS OATH SERVE AS A REMINDER FOR OUR STRUGGLE. IN THE FACE OF DESPAIR, WE SHALL RISE!! MY SOLDIERS, BRAVE WARRIORS SCREAM! LET OUR SCREAMS REACH THE HEAVENS!! HAR HAR MAHADEV !! HAR HAR MAHADEV !! HAR HAR MAHADEV !! HAR HAR MAHADEV !! HAR HAR MAHADEV !! The screams of the soldiers bellowed throughout the city. Walls trembled under the might. The nervousness of the soldiers dissipated. It was reced by pure determination to achieve their goals. Harsha''s path to the throne had finally begun. Chapter 93: Wildcard Davangere, Vijayanagara Empire. The small town of Davangere was a few hundred kilometers from the capital of Hampi. Bhairava''s army was resting on the outskirts of the town. They were shy of three days till they reached the capital. It was a long journey for an army of massive size. The main battle camp. An intense discussion was taking ce. The tension in the tent was palpable. The news of the Nayakas had spread far and wide through the Empire. They had decimated not only Bhairava''s faction member''s army but also the first prince''s army. Not once but twice. This was unprecedented news, as it was noted in both battles the casualties had been kept to a bare minimum. Bhairava, his aura of authority epassing the room as usual, spoke. "So, the Nayakas finally began to move." Govinda Rao looked over at the prince. "You knew of this, Your Highness?" "It seems the little runt survived the assassination," he scoffed. "Who?" Mumbles and murmurs broke out in the room between themanders. "Harsha, Nayakas pledged their support to him!" "Huh? Prince Harsha?" Everyone''s jaw dropped at the information. They didn''t think that the Nayakas would support any prince, let alone the weakest one. "Why are you so surprised?" "We expected them to support Alfonso but not Harsha!" Amander spoke up timidly. Bhairava clicked his tongue. "Are you all blind? Harsha, at least for the past year, has been a strong contender. His demeanor has changed a lot, and he has grown stronger." He looked disgusted. Bhairava, despite his ambition, respected hard work. Harsha''s hard work in improving himself wasmendable effort, and now he was a thorn in his path. He was a man who rose from nothing to a strong contender within a year. Being blinded by arrogance and pride won''t do him any good. Bhairava anticipated the intervention of Harsha. A third-party interference was very much possible. It was the best way to win; Harsha couldn''t have gathered arge enough army to take him or Chandra. Scratching his neck. Bhairava thought, ''It will be even moreplicated if Nayakas also join in.'' "We need some countermeasures." Bhairava said. "For prince Harsha?" Govinda asked curiously. "Harsha? He will show himself soon!. I don''t want Nayakas to join the battle as well." "So, what shall we do?." Amander inquired. "Send a message to Uncle. Gather up all the remaining soldiers and dy the Nayakas as much as possible." "Understood, your highness." "What about Prince Harsha!" Govinda asked. "This was never an easy path, and I will take Harsha head on. We must hope that Chandra makes a mistake." Suddenly, a man barged into the tent. He was sweating and huffing heavily. Everyone''s attention turned to the man. "What happened?" asked Bhairava. Taking a deep breath. "Rani Jyothi Lakshmi has been assassinated in Cochin." The tent fell silent. The warmth of the sun faded as everyone felt like they were covered in ice. They could see Bhairava''s face darken at the news. "Leave the room." His voice sent shivers down everyone''s spine. Everyone scrambled and left the room quickly. He looked at the report brought in by the man. *CRACK* The wooden table snapped into two. Bhairava''s hands bled a little, and tears welled up in his eyes. "You will pay for this." He muttered. Outskirts of Hampi, Vijayanagara Empire. The army of Chandra Deva Raya, the first prince, was on standby to face Bhairava. Chandra was practicing his sword arts. He was preparing to face one of his biggest challenges in life. Bhairava, his younger brother, the pest, is on his way to the throne. Never in his life had Chandra won against Bhairava in battle or aplishments. Bhairava was always just levels above him. "Your Highness. The mission is done." A man said, emerging from the shadows. Stopping his practice Chandra looked at the man, wiping the sweat off his forehead. A smirk creeped up on his face. "AHAHA, that''s great. I wish to see his face." The mission was to assassinate Bhairava''s mother. Bhairava''s mother wasn''t a normal person either; assassinating such an individual required many hours of nning and top assassins. Chandra knew that Bhairava wasn''t a person who would target his family. He always wanted absolute victory. He was just as righteous as he was strong; he never harmed the family of the enemy. Although he would kill anyone who stood in his way without a second thought. He would spare their family, especially women and children that pose no harm to him. He had done something that would rile up Bhairava to the core. He killed the sole reason he wanted the throne, his mother. "Your Highness. What about the Nayakas?" "They are a problem as well." ''Why are the Nayakas moving? There is that issue with the Shekhars as well!'' "Bring Nekanta here," he ordered. A few momentster, Nekanta arrived. "Nekanta. Go and inform Yamaduts to stop the Nayakas." "Understood, Your Highness." The Nayakas were huge threats, and if they decided to interfere, the fight would be difficult. "Your Highness. The Empress has called you to the pce right now." "Why?" "I wasn''t briefed on it. But she said it was urgent." "Ok. I will go there right now." The news of the Mangalore didn''t reach him yet. Chandra took a carriage and went to the Royal Pce. He was curious why his mother had called him urgently. His mind raced with possibilities. "Did Father wake up?" he muttered. The carriage entered the pce. The pce was swarmed with new people, as if someone had changed the pce guards. A person came forward, seeing him. "The Empress awaits you. Your Highness" Chandra was guided through the hallway to the royalplex that was heavily guarded. Many new faces were present. He entered the chamber of the Empress. His mother looked at him with a nervous expression. "What Happened, Mother?" He asked, arching his eyebrows. The Empress pointed at therge bed; a figure was seated on the bed. "You are finally here. You were dumb, Chandra. Your obsession with Bhairava led to this pathetic state. You think assassination of his mother would be enough for you to win against him?" "Who are you?" Chandra walked to the bed. "Silence. You ignored the biggest threat of all. The youngest prince, Harsha. From now on. I will take the lead and help you." "What do you mean?" He lifted up the veil of the bed and took a look. "Chandra, I shall be your kingmaker." Chapter 94: Prelude to Mangalore Few hundred kilometers from Mangalore. The patwardhan''s army was stationed in a nearby town, restocking supplies for the battle. The army was bolstered with funds from the rise of wealth in the region controlled by the Patwardhans. The camp for the army was on the outskirts of the town. The tents were being set up to rest for the night as the scouts looked around the surroundings for potential threats, and guards were vigntly stationed at various positions. The men leading the army were Raj Patwardhan and Viswa. Viswa, experiencing his first ever battle, was obviously nervous. The major reason for his nervousness was not the fight itself, but it arose from the pressure ofmanding an army for the first time. He was a novice in war; despite this, he was tasked with the daunting task ofmanding an army by Harsha. Viswa was in his tent looking through the book that detailed various war tactics. He had been preparing for the worst for a few days now. ''Haaa. I hope I do well.'' Various negative thoughts raced through his mind. But he managed to keep them in check somehow. His goal was to show the prince his worth. Winning the battle and taking an oath of life to the prince has been his vision for some time. ording to the spies information. There were 4 armies heading to Mangalore. Two from the Cochin Faction and two from the imperial faction. The Cochin faction''s members were Ashokan Nair and Paravathy Nair, and the Imperial faction''s members were Anand Jadhav and Gop Sastri. The stakes were huge. Both Nair families were known to be fierce fighters; the power they wielded was no joke. The numbers the imperials had were also staggering; their armies outnumbered the Nairs by a lot due to the abundance of wealth and poption in their region of control. Third-party intervention by Viswa in this situation with a smaller army was a death sentence in itself if he didn''t time the entry correctly. If he went in too early, he would find himself in a tough spot where he had to battle more numbers from each faction to win, and if it was the opposite, he wouldn''t have the element of surprise and wouldn''t disorganize them. Because the victors could regroup easily after routing the enemy forces. It was a tricky situation. Raj Patwardhan entered the tent with an energetic face. He hadpleted all the tasks given to him by Viswa. The preparations were done, and the restocking was done way all under Raj. The Patriarch respected the work ethic of Viswa. He was just so simr to the Prince in terms of hard work and did his task diligently. His prejudice of Viswa being a lower caste faded long ago. Viswa nced up at Raj Patwardhan. "What happened? Lord Raj?" "The preparations areplete." "Any information about the battle? Has it started?" "The scouts did say they were close by. We can expect them to start on the ins north of Mangalore." "ins? Hmmm!!" Viswa paused and pondered. "Nairs are adept in gueri warfare. So Anand wouldn''t take any risk!" Fighting Nairs in the forest was a death sentence. A man hurriedly entered the room with a parchment scroll in hand. He slightly bows to Viswa, as the man was a regional leader, and hands Viswa the scroll. "Leader, this is an urgent message; we need a quick reply," he said, taking a deep breath. Unfurling the scroll. Viswa began reading in silence. The tension grew as time passed, anticipating his answer to the message. "Ok, fine." He put down the scroll. "Is he alone?" "Ady is with him. That''s it." "Hmm!! Lead the way." Viswa said, getting up from his chair, "Lord Raj, you also join us. It''s important." Raj Patwardhan nodded and followed Viswa and the regional leader. The man led Viswa and Raj to a tavern in the town. The wooden furniture smelled of old wood. Two hooded individuals were seated on a table. The man went and whispered something to the two individuals. They moved to a more private setting. The guard duty was overlooked by a unit assigned by Viswa. The regional leader who led them left hastily, leaving the two individuals with Raj and Viswa. Viswa straightened his posture and folded his arms. "You can take off that disguise!" Taking the hood off the individual. Raj''s eyes widened in surprise. The individual was the third prince of the Empire, Alfonso Deva Raya. "So, why do you wish to speak to us?" Viswa asked bluntly. "Hooo. You are rude to a prince!" Alfonso retorted. "Your Highness, we don''t have time for games!" Viswa clicked his tongue and changed his tone to a more formal one. Alfonso''s expression hardened. "First. Where is Harsha?" "Why does it matter? Your Highness?" "So I assume he is safe? Thank Lord Krishna!" Alfonso eximed and added, "So I came here to share some information at a cost!" Raj remained silent. Viswa was the one leading the conversation. Both Viswa and Raj knew about the third prince''s tie to the second prince. "Why would we trust you? You are allied with Bhairava." Viswa stated bluntly. Alfonso sighed. "It was a mutual agreement. Now it has been fulfilled! I am not associated with him anymore!" Alfonso took something out of his pouch and ced it on the table. "Here is the report that would help you in Mangalore." "I still do not trust you!" Viswa said, ncing at the report. "Fine! It''s up to you. If Harsha is headed to the capital, the winning of the Mangalore battle is very necessary." Alfonso put his hand on the report and pushed it to Viswa. "This contains some important information about the supposed n in Mangalore. If it seeds, not only Harsha but also Bhairava would be dying!" Alfonso''s eyes were filled with seriousness. Viswa could feel the sharp intent. "If whatever you said is true! What do you want in return?" "I want to apany you to Mangalore for now! I have a n." Alfonso said. Raj looked at the prince. "Your Highness. We really have no reason to trust you right now! Even if this is true." "You guys look at the report first. If the n of Mangalore is sessful. Our ashes will be flowing in Tungabhadra!" Viswa finally caved in and skimmed through the report. His expression hardened. After reading the report, he knew what Alfonso meant, and if this information was true, then the tide of the battle would change. "Ok! I will cooperate with you. But you will be under constant surveince!" Alfonso smirked. "Those were the words I wanted to hear." Chapter 95: Treachery of Mangalore [1] Mangalore, Vijayanagara Empire. The air was brisk and fresh. The roads and the pastures were dyed in the morning warmth. The armies were passing through the main road to capture the city of Mangalore. Parvathy Nair and Asokan Nair were leading the charge to capture Mangalore. Their army wasbined with significant numbers to take down mainly Anand Jadhav. One of the powerful noble houses in the Imperial factions. The fact that they had to send in two sizable armies spoke of the power of the Jadhav''s. They were equipped with some cannons also procured from the Portuguese due to a deal with the third prince. The cannon carts were pulled by the oxen and heavily guarded in the backline of the army. There was a special team trained for operating the cannon. The cannons were Culverins specialized for long-range destruction. This definitely gave them an edge against the numbers of the Jadhav''s. Although destructive. They are very limited in mobility and the pain of setting it up quicklypared to the other light cannons like the Falcs and sakers. Mangalore was on the horizon of one of the most destructive battles in their history. A vicious bloodbath loomed over the outskirts of the city. Most of the civil war battles took ce on most of the outskirts of the cities without harming the citizens. This was an unspoken rule that all nobles followed. This era discouraged women from going to war; the sole exception to this was the matriarch, Parvathy Nair. She was a skilled martial artist and a goodmander. Asokan Nair, on the other hand, was a much more talented martial artist and a devout person. The loyalty that he held for the second prince was unmatched. The young Asokan was an exceptional talent. He was adept in management and business as well. "Sister. Any information about the Imperial faction movements?" He asked Parvathy, riding a horse beside him. Parvathy was war-ready, d in armor and a sword hung on her waist. "Not yet. We will be getting some information soon enough since we are about to reach Mangalore." "Do you think reinforcements were sent to the Jadhavs?" "Most likely there would be some reinforcements sent to the Jadhavs. He is an influential figure to lose." "Hmm!!" mused Asokan, rubbing his chin in contemtion. "Keshav and Panicker were killed in battle. The prince is headed to Hampi. We have to win and reinforce the prince soon, since the Nayakas have also entered the fray," added Asokan. "You think the prince would lose if Nayakas intervene?" Parvathy asked with an arched brow. "You underestimate them a lot, Sister." "Well!! I have never seen that old man in action. Hoo! Weren''t you stationed along with himst war with Bahmani?" "Yes. He is a very strongmander." A scout came to report amidst their conversation. "Miss, we have found the armies on the north of the city. They are prepared forbat." "Hoooo. So is it Anand alone? Any reinforcements?" asked Asokan to the scout. "We did notice the army size was much bigger. So we except they have bolstered the army with reinforcements from someone in the Imperial faction." "It must be Gop Sastri. Who else is left? Raghav is too far to reinforce Anand. The best choice would be Gop." Parvathy concluded. "Hmm!! That sounds usible." Meanwhile, a few kilometers from the marching army of Nairs. A huge army was overlooking a field, marching to their destination to take on the Nairs. They were led by the nobles Anand Jadhav and Gop Sastri. Anand already had a big army. Gop bolstered the numbers even further,ing to support him under the prince''smand. They were looking over the horizon for the Nair''s army toe into view. Their scouts had already spotted the army a few minutes ago on their way to the fields. They were nning on a head-on battle with them. ''So a head-on battle.'' He thought. "So. What do you say? Lord Gop," asked Anand. Gop responded with a smirk. "What''s there to worry about? The n is underway. We just have to wait for the battle to start." "But Lord Gop. I am not sure if the n would work." "Why are you skeptical? This was underway for years now. The climax would happen on Day 2 of the battle. We just have to wait for them to move." Anand, still not convinced, looked over the horizon. It was going to be a long, bloody battle, and it was the battle that could potentially decide the oue of the throne battle in Hampi. Nayakas were an unounted factor. But with their support. Nayakas could be easily repelled once they beat the 2nd prince. The army emerged from the Horizon, marching in neat formations. readying themselves for the battle ahead. Anand smirked, knowing that the n was underway. "Soldiers assume positions,"manded Anand. The soldiers quickly scrambled into positions for the potential battle. The distinct banners of the Nairs were visible as they marched on the battlefield. The armor gleamed in the morning sun. Anand Jadhav didn''t want to give the Nairs the advantage of the forest battle, so he had decided to take them head-on in an open-field battle. The formalities were being finished. Exchanging messengers if they wanted to surrender without bloodshed. The war horns bellowed after the exchange of messengers. The banners dropped, and the infantry and cavalry alike charged with vigor. The battlefield was echoing with cries of the wounded and metallic noises of the armor and weapons. The infantry charged into the front line, trying to break through the thick shield wall of the enemy. The enemy archers rained a barrage of steel arrows onto the charging infantry, picking apart some soldiers through the gaps. On the backline. The culverin''s shell was being prepared. The cannons roared into life. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* The impact was huge. The artillery blew up several soldiers on the frontline with ease. Their bodies scattered into different pieces from the explosion. The cannons were a surprise for most soldiers that went into a panic seeing the destruction caused by the explosions and theirrades turning into mush. Chapter 96: Treachery of Mangalore [2] Mangalore, Vijayanagara Empire. The deathly sound of the artillery echoed in the distance. Asokan watched over the scene with curiosity. The cannons were deadly weapons. Culverins bought by the Prince managed to dent the frontline of the enemy with ease. The first barrage of shells dented the enemy infantry and sent them into a panic. Asokanmanded his infantry to take advantage of the chaos and chop their numbers down. The imperial faction''s army was bigger than theirs. Men moved swiftly to load another shell for the cannon. They moved quickly from their extensive practice to handle the cannon shell. Each cannon was handled by small crews of 5 to 10 members. Since they required loading and wadding to ensure the shell is right in ce. Then adjusting the trajectory to avoid friendly fire andstly firing the cannon. To maintain the speed, the crew wasrge. Cavalry charged, bracing theirnces, cleaving through the ranks of disorganized infantry, and took down some archers as well. The war elephants tore apart the nks of the infantry. The chaos died down quickly as Anand took charge and regrouped the army into better formations, and the archers were pulled to the back to target the mahouts on top of the war elephants. A couple of war elephants were taken out during the retaliation. Battle raged on as the formations began to change to amodate for the early losses for the Imperials. The formation changed, targeting the nk of Asokan that was broken more than twice by war elephants and cavalry charge. Asokan managed to quell the onught using his quick thinking. He initiated a low defensive hollow square to stop the cavalry charge. The pikes were able to beat and injure the horses slightly. The wounds stacked up on the cavalry, leading to less efficient charges onto the nk. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Cannon shells whistled through the air once again, shattering the ground beneath and killing many in the bombardment. The ground trembled as each shellnded on their target. Cries of agony spread across the battlefield. shes were getting vigorous as the death toll started to mount up. Bodies were being trampled mercilessly, and a pool of blood was spread across the field. "SOLDIERS CHARGE." Parvathi ordered. The soldiers broke through the nkmanded by Parvathi. Tearing apart the shield wall, several enemy archers were caught off guard in the fight, suffering losses. The momentum shifted slightly, but it was quelled quickly by the quick defensive formation of Gop Sastri. Asokan experienced more shes on his side as casualties kept on mounting up as more and more enemy soldiers came in through his nk. It was odd to him. "So, many have been breaking through this nk," he muttered. He looked over at themander and nodded. The cavalry took a detour, and, under the chaos of another chain of bombardment by the cannons, they managed to find a gap in the ranks of the enemy and broke through and managed to kill themander in the charge. The momentum shifted again in favor of the Nairs. Anand Jadhav reced the deadmander with his bodyguard soon. Damage was done though. Jadhav lost a significant amount of soldiers in the charge. Time passed as the day started to reach it''s end and the sun began setting, casting a golden glow on the bloodied battlefield. The first day of the battle wasing to an end. Asokan noticed more casualties on his side than Parvathi. The cannons went unusable due to heat after 20 bombardments and had to cool off. The aftereffects of the artillery were visible. The smoke billowed in the evening sky, and the ck ash was all over the field. Asokan overlooked the battlefield and noticed the demoralized soldiers of the imperial faction under the artillery fire of the cannon. The firearms were one heck of an upgrade to warfare. Their damage was unprecedented; it was easy to demoralize enemies and rout them. The battle was paused as the sun set in the distance. The battle was going to resume in the morning. Battles were often paused during sunset to respect the traditions, get the rest, and treat the wounded. The camp was quickly setup at the end of the field. The food to feed the soldiers was prepared by the support crew. Many were injured and were mourning the losses of theirrades in battle. Even local noblemanders were killed during the day by various breakthroughs done by Imperial despitecking the firepower. Asokan''s nk was swarmed today, while Parvathi''s nk wasn''t experiencing much fighting. Asokan definitely found it odd. But he dismissed it. His bodyguard entered the room hurriedly. "Lord, here is a message!" he said, handing a folded letter. "Who sent a message at this time?" He broke the seal of the letter and skimmed through the contents of the letter. His expression hardened. mming his fist on the armrest of his hand. "There is no name? Who sent this?" Asokan asked, visibly angry. "This was given by two individuals. We have checked them for any potential ambush. They have guards but didn''t seem hostile." "Take me to them." He burned the letter in the me of the candle. "Yes, my lord." Meanwhile, in the Imperial faction. Anand Jadhav and Gop Sastri were having their dinner after the long battle. "Lord Gop. Is the finale tomorrow?" "Yes. HAHAHA," Gop smirked. "We have done as you said. I will make significant damage to Asokan." "Don''t worry. Lord Anand. I have already sent a message. Tomorrow, when the battle ends. We will emerge as the Victors." Anand was still skeptical about the n. It seemed like a well-thought-out n. Dwindling the numbers of Asokan Nair was a part of it. But still, it felt like something was amiss. Some variables were left out of the n. Suddenly, he remembered the Patwardhans. But quickly dismissed the thought. Anand Jadhav was the one that orchestrated the death of the cousin of the current Patriarch of Patwardhan. ''That coward won''te out. He doesn''t even know who killed his cousin.'' Chapter 97: Treachery of Mangalore [3] Mangalore, Vijayanagara Empire. The second day of the battle was about to start. The morning warmth was settling in, and the soldiers were marching back to the bloody battlefield to fight. The cooled cannons were being hauled to battle. Parvathi donned her specially made armor. She took a look at Asokan waving at her from the other nk and smiled. She ordered hermanders to set up the defensive line as they marched. This morning Asokan had asked some of the cannons to be positioned to his side as well. Some of the crew and cannons were transferred to the side of Asokan. The army morale was high from the destruction of their enemies yesterday. The cannons were doing a good job. Battlefield was about to witness something deadly today. The day had finally dawned upon Parvathi to take off her mask. She looked at the imperial army approaching from a distance. ''Asokan. Your death will mark the new era of our master''s.'' Parvathi was a traitor. It all began on the fateful day, when she had taken the lives of her father and brother in the session race, or so was the rumor. This was far from the truth. She never took the lives of her brother and father. She still recalled the day. Master was standing in the rain, and the heads of her father and brother were rolling on the stone courtyard. Blood mixed with water was getting washed into the drain. Parvathi came to kill her father and brother. But she was toote; someone took her moment. She fought against the intruder and lost pathetically. Grabbing her by the neck, the intruder said. "You are strong! Be my pawn! Make sure no woman goes through what your mother went through." Parvathi struggled under their grip but managed to croak out a response. She wanted revenge for the honor killing of her mother by her father and brother. Despite this, she was powerless. She wanted to change the world that looked down on women based on their gender. Her eyes turned red from not being able to breathe. "I will do-" That was how she ended up in the Cochin faction under the order of her master. Recently, anothermand came after a long time. She was supposed to return to the capital as soon as possible to assist Master. Determined to go through with the n. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* The cannon shell destruction began as explosions thundered across the battlefield. Parvathi nk was not getting the bulk of the soldiers. As they were flocking on to the side of Asokan, that was the prime target of the battle. Asokan, despite being the youngest on the battlefield, contributed significantly to the faction. He was smart enough to think quickly and act when he was at an advantage. His loyalty to the prince was unshakeable. If he reached the capital, their ns were doomed. Bhairava already had a huge army and many cannons. More soldiers would be adding even more burden on the Master. On the other nk. Asokan was watching his nk getting flooded with enemy troops as they chipped away at the numbers. The cannons helped a bit in the start, but they went unusable after a while due to the heat. Asokan, being observant, picked up some cues. The other nk was barely swarmed by soldiers. Their movements were slightly off. Parvathi''s movements were unusual, as her eyes were scanning towards his side, looking for an opening. He had noticed that the cannons, which fired 20 to 30 shots before they needed to cool off, were only firing 10 shots on his nk. Something was going amiss. "So it was true," he muttered. He called his bodyguard close. "Yes, my Lord." "Go and do as we nned. I confirmed it." The bodyguard went off quickly, whispering to some men on the backline. They quickly set out, breaking out from the backline, and took a detour into the forest. Anand and Gop were mounting up pressure on Asokan, immensely breaking through his defense and dwindling up his numbers. "So, Lord Gop. The n has started, I suppose," asked Anand Jadhav. "HAHAHA, yes. Let''s kill that eyesore," replied Gop Sastri. Cannons stopped abruptly, and the imperial army broke through the frontline of the army, separating Parvathi Nair from Asokan. The encirclement had begun as Parvathi Nair gave way for the Imperial army tounch an encirclement attack as she moved her army towards the only escape route of Asokan''s army. Panic fell upon the army of Asokan as the soldiers realized that the support from the Parvathi waned and Imperial''s army began encircling them andunching barrages of arrows and charges, breaking their shield walls. Asokan Nair looked visibly angry as he stared down at Parvathi Nair''s smirking in the distance. She had betrayed him. The most infuriating thing for Asokan was that she had betrayed the prince. "That wench," he muttered. "SOLDIERS TAKE DEFENSIVE POSITIONS!! SWITCH TO TORTOISE FORMATION!" he screamed on top of his lungs. The panic-ridden soldiers calmed down as their leader was still alive and ready to fight for them. Asokan was well respected by his army. He was known to be selfless by his soldiers. He considered the soldiers to be part of his family. This made the soldiers trust in him very highpared to the other nobles. "WE SHALL NOT BOW TO THESE SCUM! WE WILL NOT SURRENDER!!" "HIT AND KILL" "HIT AND KILL" "HIT AND KILL" The soldiers'' war cries bellowed. The earth trembled as Asokan army morale went from rock bottom to new highs as adrenaline took over the soldiers. The infantry and cavalry charged, slicing apart the imperial ranks. But this wasn''t enough; he was outnumbered by a lot. Three armies were on him. He finally dropped the banner he held on to for so long. Betrayal was evident. "Is he surrendering?" Smirked Anand, looking from the distance. Little did the imperial army know. The banner was a signal to someone else. The earth was trembling. The trees were shaking. The sky thundered with battle cries of soldiers and horses. Tens of thousands of soldiers poured into the battlefield near the backline of Anand Jadhav''s army. Viswa, leading the army of Patwardhans, had entered the battle. Chapter 98: Treachery of Mangalore [4] Mangalore, Vijayanagara Empire. After Asokan received the letter. He followed his bodyguard and some extra guards for safety and walked deep into the forest for 10 to 15 minutes before reaching a small cave. Seated on the stone were two hooded individuals under the warmth of the bonfire. The night was young. The battle exhaustion just settled in for as he looked around and felt the gaze of the guards of the two individuals viligantly surveying the area. They seemed like important people. The contents of the letter were harrowing enough for him toe personally to meet them. The letter detailed the betrayal that was going to happen tomorrow amidst the battle. He did notice something wrong, but with the letter, the suspicions were finally dawning on him. "Who are you?" Asokan asked as he entered the cave alone, leaving his bodyguard outside. A sword hung on his waist, and he wore chainmail to protect himself. One individual took off the hood, revealing his face. "Prince Alfonso?" Asokan went wide-eyed in surprise. "What is the prince doing here?" "Didn''t you read the letter I sent you, Asokan?" Alfonso asked, throwing a piece of wood into the bonfire. Asokan sat down on the dusty ground. "Yes, but I still don''t get it. How and why?" "Tsk" The other individual clicked his tongue. Asokan looked up at the other guy and turned to Alfredo. "Who is this?" "Don''t worry about him." Alfonso took a deep breath and added. "Anyway, the information is legit! You are the target. Parvathi will betray you on the battlefield." "What if you are lying?" The other guy, seemingly frustrated, took off his hood. "If you were not suspicious, why did youe here?" he asked. "Come on, Viswa. It''s natural to have doubts," Alfonso interjected. Asokan ignored the rants of Viswa, turning to Alfonso. "Even if I say it''s true. What should I do?" "We shall assist you!" "Assist me? In such a situation?" "I don''t trust your loyalty to the Prince. Your Highness Alfonso." "Me? Loyal to Bhairava!" Alfonsoughed. "We can help you and win!" Viswa said bluntly. "Hooo. But why help me? I don''t understand the benefit." Viswa looked down at Asokan again and clicked his tongue. ''This kid..'' he thought. "Do you want Prince Bhairava to die?" "No." "If you lose, all these armies will go to Hampi, and Bhairava will die. He isn''t superhuman to fend off four to five armies at once." Asokan turned to Alfonso, who nodded at him, implying he was saying the truth. "So, you are saying Anand, Gop, and Parvathi are all in this together?" "Yes, Lord Asokan," Alfonso said. Asokan sighed. "How will you help? I assume you have an army." "Yes, we do have an army. But we will only help on a condition." "The condition is that you will listen to our one demand." "State the demand." Asokan dered. "You will not be going to the capital," Alfonso said. "WHAT? How will I assist the prince?" "You will not be assisting anyone." "The battle would start soon. Anyway, the first prince would dy to get all three to the capital. Choose now whether you will choose to assist Bhairava or defeat the traitor." Asokan weighed his options, contemting the various paths he could take for this situation. He finally reached a conclusion. He can''t take on the three on his own. Support was necessary, and having those three advance to the capital would burden the prince more. "Ok, Fine. I will agree." "Well. Don''t be hasty." Alfonso said, pulling out a metal crest and banner out of his pouch. "You decide yourself after seeing the events tomorrow." Alfonso put the crest and banner in his hand. "Send this using your bodyguard. Then we will assist you immediately." "What if I betray you? Aren''t you scared?" Asokan asked. A de was pointing at his throat in an instant. He didn''t even have the time to react to it. His hand barely on the hilt of his sword. "Stand down. Viswa." The kid withdrew his sword in an instant, leaving Asokan breathing heavily. He just saw his life sh before him. The kid had the power to kill him if he said anything wrong. ''That kid is a monster,'' he thought. "We will leave the decision to you. Lord Asokan. We hope for a good response tomorrow." Alfonso said as he got up to leave. Viswa followed close behind Alfonso and said. "Don''t you dare try to pull anything or else I will kill you." Asokan felt the threat. He knew the kid had the power to do it. While returning to the camp. He ordered his bodyguard and all the trusted members in his guard squad about the issue at hand. They all agreed that if things go south, they would ask for support. ''But why do they have an army so close by?'' He pondered. Back to the present. Anand Jadhav''s army backline was exposed so badly. They were cut through like butter as the cavalry ran down their support troops and archers with ease. This took the battlefield by surprise as the new army had entered the fray. Panic settled in Anand Jadhav''s army as the infantry were locked in the skirmish with Asokan''s army. They couldn''t rotate any infantry to shield their support from the oing army. The elephants and horses broke through the ranks of archers and little infantry that were stationed in the back. Breaking apart the formation of the Anand''s army easily. Anand Jadhav screamed. "REGROUP!!" Gop Sastri, who noticed, tried sending some support. The damage was already done. The surprise attack resulted in hundreds of soldiers dying. Raj Patwardhan, who was leading the charge with his cavalry unit, looked at the panicking Anand. "THIS IS FOR MY COUSIN. YOU BASTARD." He impaled the Anand right in the chest and twisted hisnce to lodge in it and pulled Anand close. "WHY ARE YOU HERE?" His eyes aghast. "Die, you bastard." Anand was coughing up blood, and thest thing he saw was the face of Raj Patwardhan swinging his sword at him. Raj had killed Anand Jadhav, and his severed head was lifted high up in the air for every soldier to see. "SURRENDER OR DIE!! FOR VIJAYANAGARA!!" Chapter 99: Treachery of Mangalore [5] (End) Mangalore, Vijayanagara Empire. The death of Anand Jadhav sent waves of panic over the battlefield. One of their most seniormanders and leaders of the army was killed in an instant. The othermanders couldn''t control the panicked army. Adding to the chaos was the relentless, aggressive onught by the army in the backline. Killing hundreds of support troops and cavalry. War elephants fell one by one to a shower of arrows by the skilled archers targeting the mahouts. Chaos ensued as Viswa took charge of Patwardhan''s army, taking out everyone who stood before him. Everyone looked at Viswa as if he were a madman. He stood up on his horse and lunged at the enemymander, impaling the gut of the enemy with hisnce and knocking him to the ground. He continued hismand by taking control of the enemy''s horse. The enemy and allies were aghast by his reckless actions. Even Raj Patwardhan looked pale after he saw the disy of athleticism. ''That reckless brat'' Raj cursed inwardly. Thestmander of Anand''s army was killed by Viswa. The morale of the enemy went downhill from there, and most soldiers began to flee, scattering in different directions. Gop Sastri and Parvathy looked visibly shaken by the sudden entry of an unknown enemy. They weren''t briefed by Nakul on this. Information about Patwardhan''s movements was uncovered by Alfonso. But he didn''t report it to Nakul, so it didn''t reach the Gop and Parvathy. "REGROUP! MOVE SOUTH SOLDIERS!." Gopmanded. Parvathy, on the other hand, began to reinforce Gop Sastri. A new army was created, with some of the remaining soldiers of Anand''s army joining back. A new front was created to deter the new enemy. This wasn''t enough, as Asokan charged during the surprise entrance. The shes were relentless as bodies piled up on the Imperials side. The fresh energy of Patwardhans and the high morale army of Asokan were dwindling their already lower numbers as Anand''s army waspletely routed. Parvathy looked at the mounting pressure by the Asokan and ordered. "USE THE CANNONS!." She roared. She waited. But no shells wereunched, and no destruction was done. She turned around to spot the cannon crews. Cannons were the trump card for their victory. But little did they know that Viswa had already ounted for their cannons in his n. He had already sent in a squad beforehand to station itself close to the cannon crew. When the panic settled in and the quick formation changes happened. Parvathy failed to ount for the speed of moving the cannon carts. Culverins were less mobile cannons and during the decision to reinforce Gop. The crew that was trained to operate the cannons was taken out by the enemies, and they took control of the cannon fully. Now the cannons were pointed at Parvathy''s army. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Destruction echoed through the battlefield as shellsnded on her army. ''How do they know how to operate the cannon''s?'' She thought. Alfonso also knew the basics of operating a cannon, and he trained some rudimentary squad to handle it''s operations, which came in handy. "CAVALRY UNIT CHARGE AND TAKE BACK THE CANNONS." The cavalry quickly began speeding towards the cannons seized by the enemy. The charge was cut short as units of infantry with shields bashed into the cavalry and trampled them, sending them to the afterlife. Asokan anticipated the charge sent in his infantry units to protect the cannons against the charges. He also sent in some spare archers to protect against the remaining war elephants; thus, the failed cavalry charge resulted in more artillery shelling on the armies of Gop and Parvathy. The tides changed very quickly as the morale of their army was dropping every minute. The fresh legs and stamina of the enemies were taking a massive toll on them. The battle raged. But their defeat was dawning on them slowly. The tides werepletely in their favor. The cannons stopped after a few shots. But the damage was done as the Imperial army waspletely demoralized by the cannon shots. "YOU WENCH! HOW DARE YOU BETRAY THE PRINCE!!!" screamed Asokan as he charged at Parvathy. She parried the sh with ease. Blocking several powerful swings bending her flexible body. Parvathy clicked her tongue, deflecting a powerful stab at her gut by Asokan. Her bodyguards stepped in to stop Asokan as she began retreating. Parvathy looked at Gop Sastri, who also knew that the battle was over. Defeat was evident. They had to flee. Parvathy Nair and Gop Nair fled the battlefield with a small entourage of soldiers as their army was routed and demoralized. Asokan was blocked off by the soldiers and couldn''t chase down. Alfonso, who emerged beside Asokan, stopped him from pursuing Parvathy any further. "Calm down, Lord Asokan." The battle of Mangalore ended within two days of the battle with the deaths of thousands of soldiers along with manymanders, the main highlight being Anand Jadhav''s death and the fleeing of Parvathy Nair and Gop Sastri from the battlefield. After the battle. The celebrations were ongoing. But at the main tent. "Why didn''t we pursue them? Prince?" "We don''t want to get ambushed in the forest too." Viswa entered the tent. "What''s going on here?. The battle is done anyway." "But we haven''t caught the traitor yet. We don''t know what they will do to the prince." "So you want to pursue them?." Viswa asked with an annoyed expression. "They can''t do anything to the prince. Nor will they reach the capital in time. The battle at the capital should be starting soon, and it takes a week to reach the capital from here." "Wh-" "Silence." Viswa said, pulling out his sword. "We have some surprises for them on the way; they will not reach the capital." Asokan stared at the sword with some fear in his eyes. "That said. You will be under surveince till the battle in the capital ends!." Viswa stated bluntly. Many people entered the tent dressed in ck and inspected for weapons and armor. Viswa smiled sarcastically, putting his sword back into the sheath. "See youter, Lord Asokan. Have a great day! Hope you enjoy the rest!" Chapter 100: Coup in Yadava Kingdom [1] Outskirts of Chandrapur, Yadava Kingdom. The perils in the kingdom were yet to end as the military coup was underway. Yogendra Ahir and others had captured strategic points in the capital city of Chandrapur already. The coup was a big, bloody battle for power. The supporting nobles of Ravi Seuna were killed one by one. Their heads raised on pikes on the walls of the capital. Gauri Seuna, the princess of Yadava kingdom and thest surviving Royal Family member, took charge to take the throne. There were a total of three battles that happened during the coup in which Gauri was involved. Three battles resulted in absolute victories, and no perpetrators were spared under the watchful eyes of the princess. The initial skepticism of the Princess leading the battle vanished into thin air when the supporting nobles saw the sheer power the Princess held. She was a powerhouse on the battlefield. She fought with skill that gave her an advantage despite only possessing the physicality of a woman. The brutality was unparalleled, as all of the traitors that supported Ravi Seuna were killed in the most brutal way possible, and their bodies were hung on the walls of the capital as a show of power. Gauri was in the final battle on the way to take her long-desired revenge. Before her stood the Royal Armymander. One of the strongest men in the kingdom. The reason that the royal army stood behind Ravi Seuna was because the Gauri was framed as an imposter. She looked over at the royal armymander, Bhishma. He was known to be a loyal supporter of the throne and a well-respected individual in the army. Gauri could see the fierce determination in his eyes. If Gauri proved herself as the princess right now. Bhishma would surrender without any bloodshed. ''How will I prove it?'' She had a reason beyond revenge now to win this wretched battle and take the throne. Gauri needed power for her next goal. So she couldn''t back down here even if the enemy was supposed to be stronger than her. As the armies of both Gauri and Bhisma came to a halt facing each other. "Your Highness. What are you doing?" Naiki asked, riding a horse beside her. "I will finish this battle on my own. Don''t stop me, Naiki." Gauri moved forward all alone amidst the presence of a huge army without a hint of fear in her eyes. She spoke. Her voice bellowing, throwing through the battlefield. "Commander Bhishma, I, Gauri Seuna, challenge you to an honorable duel as the rightful heir to the throne of Yadavas. The loser of the duel shall surrender to the victor." Gauri pointed her sword at Bhishma. She was confident that Bhishma would ept her duel. The reason behind the blind belief was simply her instinct. Her instinct told her that Bhishma would ept her duel. Eerie silence settled in after the bold promation. Everyone in the front line of the royal army froze up, seeing the fierceness of Gauri to approach them alone. The soldiers felt like Goddess Kali had descended into the battlefield. Fear was evident in their eyes. The rumors about Gauri spread like wildfire. She was given a nickname by her foes, "Sword of Shakti." Bhishma met Gauri''s gaze, and the man came forward with determination. He was a tall man in histe forties. Bhishma had honed his body for years with the experience of many battles under his belt. "Very well." He spoke. "I, Bhishma, shall ept the youngdy''s challenge. I shall also vow to acknowledge the youngdy as the legitimate heir if she wins against me." Bhishma referred to Gauri as a "youngdy." because he was yet to acknowledge her as the rightful heir for the throne. The duel request was epted by both parties on the set conditions. The duel was about to begin. The battlefield was filled with palpable tension. Everyone was looking at Gauri and Bhishma preparing for the duel. Gauri took her stance, wielding a sword and shield. She took a look at her opponent, taking a deep breath. This duel would carve the path for her future. Bhishma stood there in a rxed position. She took the charge and began the duel at the sign of the ring conch, indicating the start of the duel. Gauri targeted the vitals of Bhishma, which were promptly blocked and deflected by Bhishma with ease. The relentless offensive by Gauri continued for a while. The tension was high in the Royal Army as they saw theirmander pushed back into a defensive position. Deflecting a stab to the gut. Bhishma began his offensive at Gauri. The swings were more powerful and precise. Gauri tried to block a sh aimed at her shoulder only for the power of the swing to almost throw her off bnce. Changing her strategy, she began to dodge the powerful swings and deflect the strikes with precision using less power. Gauri was pushed into a defensive position for a few minutes, desperately dodging the precise swings of Bhishma. Minor cuts and wounds began to form on her exposed areas. She held on despite being constantly on the backfoot, knowing at some point Bhishma would make a mistake and give her an opening. As time passed. Both were getting exhausted as their stamina depleted with each strike. The metal shes echoed through the battlefield. The soldiers of both armies stood in awe watching two of the best warriors of the kingdom duel it out. It was a sight to behold. The armies stood like the time had frozen. Bhisma swung his sword too wide this time. Just as Gauri expected, he had given her an opening. She deflected the swing to the ground. Then she used her foot to push the hilt of Bhishma''s sword, sending it ttering away. She bashed Bhishma with her shield. The sudden strike and loss of his weapon broke hisposture. She tried to stab his shoulder, but the man still dodged her. Gauri didn''t stop in the same motion. She swept Bhishma off his feet and bashed her shield into his chin as he staggered, knocking him out. Pointing at the neck of the fallenmander. Gauri won the duel. Chapter 101: Coup in Yadava Kingdom [2] (End) Chandrapur, Yadava Kingdom. "Stand down. Heed to mymand. I, Gauri Seuna, shall im my rightful position." The deration roared across the battlefield. The royal army heeded themand and surrendered without a fight. The bloodshed was avoided. She just had to take the final step and kill the bastard who had assassinated her brother. Commander Bhishma got up and kneeled down. "I shall acknowledge Princess Gauri as the rightful heir to the throne." Little did Gauri know, Bhishma knew that she wasn''t the imposter the moment he saw her on the battlefield. Despite this, he didn''t surrender without a battle because if the princess didn''t show her power,. There would be people wing for the throne looking down upon a woman ruling the kingdom. So Bhishma initially decided to challenge Gauri for an honorable duel. But she challenged him first. he tried to hold back and lose in the first few minutes, but the reality was evident to him. She was a strong warrior, not one to hold back against. Bhishma tried his best to win but, in the end, was bested by the princess. This made hime to respect the princess. She held a power honed through hard work and suffering. Bhishma''s reason for epting it was to show the power she held to everyone so they didn''t look down on the princess because she was a woman in the future. Meanwhile, at the pce. Ravi Seuna looked at the surrender of the royal army from afar and began packing to flee the kingdom. The squad sent by the Sultan Kasim never reached him. They were killed before they could set foot in the capital bymander Bhishma. Ravi didn''t know this since he had thought that themander was his puppet. Everything he had nned came crashing down in an instant. The prime minister had run away, leaving him alone in the castle. He took money and his belongings and entered the tunnel that led out of the capital that was made to help the royal family escape in case of a war. ''Why am I losing? It''s all her fault.'' He entered the moss-filled tunnel. The area was dark and damp. The water droplets umted by the moss drop onto the wet tunnel floor asionally. Ravi Seuna held a smallntern and made his way into the tunnel. After a while of walking into the tunnel, he could feel the wind of the night flowing into the tunnel. He was close to the exit, and now he could finally escape with his life. The faint moonlight seeped through in the distance, and the exit was close. A loud noise rang in his ears. Ravi lost his bnce and fell face first into the wet tunnel floor. "Just as the princess told, this bas-" Thest words he heard before passing out. Ravi woke to the bloodcurdling screams of a man. A woman wasughing and speaking something that he could faintly understand. The pain in his head made him dizzy, and the surroundings were a blur. He was unable to move from the chair as he was strapped tight. As the vision cleared. He turned to the sources of the noise and saw the prime minister cut up into a mess. His teeth and nails were all pulled out. The face of the prime minister was mangled into a mess. His nose was askew at an unnatural angle. "ARGHHHH!" He screamed again as the woman drove her dagger into his gut. The prime minister''s body was riddled with stab wounds. Blood spilled out onto the carpet. Crazyughter echoed the room as the woman sliced the neck off the prime minister, killing him. Ravi shuddered at the sight. How could a woman be so cruel? Her blood-covered face reminded him and sent shivers down his spine. "Look! My sweet uncle is awake." She said, walking towards him, ying with her dagger. Ravi''s mind went nk as the moonlight fell on the woman. The crazy, blood-covered face of the woman made him shudder to the core. He recognized her. It was Gauri Seuna, the bitch, that had made all these years of nning go astray in a moment. She looked at him and, without saying anything, drove her dagger into his shoulder and twisted it. "ARGHH!" screamed Ravi. His body convulsed with pain as she kept twisting the dagger. She looked happy, stabbing him. ''She is crazy!'' Gauri pulled out her dagger and stabbing at the same ce, twisting it even more violently. Ravi was squirming and convulsing in pain. His screams were getting faint as his vocal chords gave out. "Uncle. Why did you kill brother?" Gauri asked, pushing the dagger deeper into his shoulder. "Never mind that! You know I can''t change the past!" Gauri pulled her dagger out. Pulled his hair, exposing his face and pointing the dagger at his eye. *STAB* A bloodcurdling scream came out of Ravi. It was like he was possessed by demons. The dagger was lodged into his eye socket. The eyeball was punctured like an air balloon. Blood and mucus spilled out like a fountain. "Uncle!" She pushed the dagger deeper into his eye socket. "You know!! I cannot talk to others about this!! But you will die soon, so I don''t mind revealing this." She pulled out the dagger from his eye socket. "Listen!!" *STAB* She stabbed the other eye of Ravi. Amidst the scream, she kept talking. "You know! I kept thinking, What will I do after I take my revenge?" She took out another dagger from her sheath and stabbed his wounded shoulder, severing the joint and his arm off. "I couldn''t think of anything at first!" Ravi pleas of help were getting ignored as she kept talking. "Listen!" She cut his tongue off and kicked his jaw to dislocate at a weird angle. "Atst I found something I want!!" *STAB* Gauri stabbed the other shoulder of Ravi. He was experiencing pain like never before. It was hell on earth. He was suffering the wrath of Goddess Kali itself. ''What is this crazy woman saying?'' ''Please!! I beg you!! I want to live!'' ''Please!'' ''Please!'' The pleas never came out; he couldn''t even coherently make sounds due to the wounds. "Uncle, I think I found love." *STAB* *STAB* She continued stabbing him in different ces without a hint of mercy. "Harsha is so cute and handsome! He also said he would ept a tall and strong woman like me!" *STAB* "Unlike the other males! He said he doesn''t minddies with bruises and rough hands." *STAB* "But you know, He is a prince of the Vijayanagara Empire, while I am just an exiled princess. So I will use the kingdom to make Harsha mine." *STAB* She finally drove her dagger into his chest, an eternity of torture. "Harsha! Hope we can meet again!" Ravi died miserably. The coup finally came to an end with Gauri Seuna winning and taking over the throne of the Yadava kingdom. All the family members of Ravi were executed publicly, and their heads were hung on the capital walls for a week to show the fate of those who betrayed the kingdom. Gauri Seuna finally took her rightful ce as the Queen of the Yadava Kingdom. Chapter 102: Roadblock for Nayakas Bari, Vijayanagara Empire. The day was bright. The cool air of the morning rushed through the lush forests. The army of Rudra Simha Nayaka was camping outside, getting ready to reach the capital, Hampi, to help the prince in his endeavor. The distance between the capital and the forests of Bari was approximately one hundred kilometers. If they leave with such a huge army in the morning, they could reach the outskirts of the capital in a day. Rudra Simha Nayaka and his son Bhima Nayaka were leading the army. Some big nobles and many local nobles had died at the hands of the Nayakas in the civil war. The patriarch of the Nayakas was confident that the prince would win if the Nayakas could reach the capital. But he didn''t expect a major roadblock that would derail his ns to reach the capital. As the preparations for March were underway. Some guards beside the main tent where the patriarch stays were knocked up cold. Bhima, who was speaking to the Patriarch, froze up seeing a man dressed in red and ck clothes entering the tent. The man was wearing a mask, his heterochromatic eyes peeking through the mask. A sword hung on his waist, and he stood with a rxed posture. Scanning the room without sparing a nce to Rudra Simha and Bhima. He spoke in a deep and hoarse voice. "Hello. Rudra Simha Nayaka." Rudra Simha leaned forward. "Oh! What are you doing here? Rakhtasura." "Rakhtasura???!!" eximed Bhima, regaining hisposure. The man who stood before him was the leader of the Yamaduts and one of the most fearsome individuals in the Empire. Rakhtasura in particr was an anomaly even among the Yamaduts, as the man''s origins were only known to the Emperor. His name became famous among the nobles during the fall of Hoys Kingdom, where it was revealed the man had infiltrated into the higher noble ranks of the kingdom andpromised all the battle ns to the Empire, ensuring a huge one-sided victory for the Empire. Rakhtasura''s real name and face were never known. Rudra Simha knew the strength of this man. He stood before him without a hint of fear, precisely knowing that Rudra couldn''t touch him. Yamaduts had already surrounded the perimeter of the camp. The knocked-out guards were taken away and reced with disguised members of the Yamaduts in a matter of minutes. The fact that Rakhtasura stood in the tent with a friendly demeanor meant that he was here to talk. "Why? You ask after putting up quite a show in Empire with your sudden intervention!" Rakhtasura said. Bhima wanted to intervene, but he knew it was better to let his father do the talking. It was not his ce to talk and mess things up. He knew the stakes. "Well! You know. We, the neutral faction, decided to take matters into our hands and stop the civil war as the loyal subjects of the Empire!" Rudra Simha said with a fake smile. Rakhtasuraughed hysterically. "Come on, old man. You think I don''t know about your support for the youngest prince!!." "So, you knew!" Rudra asked. "Of course. Although I was a bit skeptical at first. Looking at the prince, I get why you would support him." He said, chuckling. "So! Why are you here?" "Orders from the first prince!!" "First prince? You don''t move at anyone''s orders other than the Emperor. Does this mean that the Emperor is supporting the first prince?!" asked Rudra with an arched brow. Rakhtasura scoffed. "He was granted a favor to use the Yamaduts once." He clicked his tongue in disgust. "I don''t know why the emperor granted him such a favor." "I see! Why are you revealing all this to me?" "I am venting, and this information can be dug out if you try either way! Why bother hiding it?" Rakhtasura took a seat in front of Rudra. "So. Enough chatter! I havee to tell you that your army won''t be moving to the capital." "You will stop me from supporting the prince? You think you can stop me? Rakhtasura!" "Old man. This isn''t like before. I know very well age has caught up with you!!" Rudra Simha''s age has put a dent in his abilities. He had to face the reality. Rakhtasura was a tough opponent for him even in his prime, let alone now. After all, Rakhtasura could have killed him and his son right now, sustaining some injuries if he wanted. "You don''t have an army though!. Yamaduts won''t be enough to stop me!." Rudra dered. "Ohhh!! That''s why you were cocky. HAHAHA!" Rakhtasura turned serious once again. "Oh, I just took over some army in the wild!. So you don''t really need to worry. It may be small. But it can still beat a headless,rge army!" Rakhtasura had taken over the army of Rama Varma. He killed Rama Varma and was disguised as him leading the army. So he had a small army at his disposal to ambush and make trouble for the Nayakas. Couple with the fact he could kill the patriarch right now. It was a dangerous bid for the Nayakas to take on Rakhtasura. "I don''t want unnecessary bloodshed, old man. I also have to keep the foreign intruders in check. You know very well one of us would be seriously injured in the fight. Just stay here till the battle in Hampi ends." Rudra Simha pondered for a moment. It was a lose-lose situation. "Fine! The prince would want to end it on his own anyways!" "Hooo. He is so confident in winning. But I will warn you that the tides have changed a bit more than I thought." "Changed? Aren''t the first and second princes in a stalemate so far?" Rakhtasura got up to leave. "Yeah, but you know. Certain someone decided that they would support the First Prince. Things are not looking good for the second prince! But it''s none of my concern." "Who is that someone?" "Why do you want to know, old man?. Prince Harsha and the Second Prince will find out very soon the mind behind all this mess." "So you caught the person who injured the Emperor?" "Yes. But I can''t kill them recklessly." Someone who Rakhtasura couldn''t kill recklessly and control the consequences. This was a huge matter. Chapter 103: Prelude to Hampi Hampi, Vijayanagara Empire. Preparations were underway in the huge camp settled on the outskirts of the capital city. There was going to be a huge battle soon. The tension in the air was palpable. Even veteran soldiers were tensed up by the atmosphere before the battle. Dark clouds loomed over the sky, indicating a wicked omen. The soldiers were d in top-quality armor and weapons. The first prince''s wealth was on full disy, considering the quality of war equipment and supplies. Despite theck of cannons. His army was well equipped for a major war. Despite all this effort, death loomed above his head. Bhairava wasn''t an easy opponent. He had to n his way to win this life-or-death battle for him. The throne of Vijayanagara was on the line. But Chandra had the support. His existing army was bolstered with even more numbers due to the arrival of new troops from all over the Empire who joined his army. He was given newmanders and advisors. Chandra had a new assistant to convey some information also. The man''s name was Nakul. He knew of his name from the independent merchant group that had refused to join his faction. But with that person helping him. Nakul was finally a part of his faction and army. Nakul was a very efficient worker. He gave out detailed battlens and strategic locations in the surrounding areas and also found out the approximateposition of Bhairava''s army. It was astounding news, as the scouts that were sent to spy on Bhairava were just killed or lost contact. Bhairava anticipated it, despite these restrictions. Nakul managed to uncover the information. A soldier interrupted the thoughts of Chandra. "Your Highness. The preparations are done. We also received information that the Yamaduts have departed to stop the Nayakas." "Hooo. So no more interferences from others." "But there is prince Harsha!!" Chandra scoffs. "Everyone is holding him in high regard. He is nothing but a fool, thinking he can win against either of us." "But Your highn-" "Silence. He doesn''t know anything about leading an army. He might be gifted in martial arts, but it won''t help in war." Meanwhile, a few kilometers from Hampi. The sun had set after a long day. The army of Bhairava had settled down. Scouts and guards were on high alert as they were very close to the capital. Tomorrow, the battle wouldmence. The battle that would shape thendscape of the Empire for years toe. Bhairava was focused on his practice. He was desperately trying to reel himself from falling into an emotional state from the recent assassination of his mother. He had to rest before the battle tomorrow, but his mind kept having negative thoughts, which made him workout at night. Vikrama Rama looked at the prince swinging his wooden sword in the small arena. He felt a tinge of pity for the prince. Even though he was forced to help the prince. He could feel the emotions of the prince in such a crucial period of his life. He approached the prince. "Your Highness. You have to rest for tomorrow." Bhairava stopped his training and looked at Vikrama. He was sweating a lot from the intense workout. "I know." His voice trailed off. He threw his sword in frustration. Vikrama looked at him and patted his shoulder. He knew that he was the prince. But it came naturally to him. He felt like he should console the prince. Bhairava didn''t react or say anything to Vikrama. Bhairava finally spoke. "You are right. I will take rest. Thank you, Vikrama." He looked at the night sky and added. "There is a note in my tent under the pouch filled with coins. Take it. That''s contains the location of your daughter. Take it and run if you feel like we will lose the battle. Don''t hesitate this time." Bhairava left the training area. His numb heart starts racing at the prospect of meeting his daughter. Vikrama, however, felt like he had to run away and find his daughter right now. But his mind said that the prince needed his support the most. ''I barely know the prince. Why am I feeling like this?'' He thought. He had made many battlens for the prince. The final battle was crucial; he studied and came up with new strategies to implement on the battlefield. He sighed heavily. ''I did everything! But..'' His instinct was screaming that he missed something huge. Something that couldpromise the whole battle. But he couldn''t pinpoint it. So he decided to judge for himself and leave if the battlefield was grim. A few hundred kilometers to the east from the capital. Harsha''s army was making its way to Capital. Harsha knew that he would be close to capital after the battle would start. But he doubts the chance of a surprise entrance. Since it was clear that there was a mastermind behind this. The mastermind knew of Nayaka''s support for Harsha. So there was a big chance of both factions knowing about his existence as a threat. There would be measures in ce. Although it was a hassle to navigate through this mess. He still had the confidence to win. Battles weren''t something new to him after all. He has served as amander many times when he was deployed as a starmander for Tier 1 superhumans in his past life. War strategy was a major part of the information that his brain was trained for. Ranging from tactical analysis of past wars and battles to modern warfare. It was still his first battle in this era. Arge-scale battle like this requires coordination. It was where individual prowess didn''t matter. Nheless, Harsha was excited for the battle. He could finally stretch his body after a long time. The regional leader, Tarun, entered the tent where Harsha was resting, thinking of different ns for the battle. "Your Highness. We have a message from the third prince." Harsha got up from his bed. "At this time?" "The messenger said it had some important information." "Give it to me." Harsha took the letter and broke the seal to read. "The mastermind behind the civil war?" Chapter 104: The Orchestrator Almost a month ago. It was a fine morning in the Royal Pce. The sparrows chirping and the sweet smell of freshly blooming flowers were in the air. The pce staff were doing their work as usual, moving material and smoke billowing through the pce kitchens. The delicious smell of food was floating through the pce. They were watering the nts. The Emperor, Krishna Deva Raya, was walking through the hallways to spend time with his eldest daughter, Lakshmi Deva Raya. He was always busy due to the piling work of the empire. He could rarely spend time with his children and concubines. His daughter Lakshmi always made a schedule to spend time with him every month. So he usually gets notified of the time beforehand. It was like a tradition that went on for many years. It became a part of Krishna Deva Raya''s routine now to meet his daughter every month without fail. He finally reached the garden that Lakshmi tended. She personally cared for the small garden. It was the ce she always chose for spending time. The garden was nted with many exotic flowers. He entered the garden and found Lakshmi already awaiting his arrival with some snacks and tea. Beside her was her personal maid. Seeing him arrive. Lakshmi''s face lit up with excitement, and she got up to greet him. "Good morning, Father!" She came up running to him, tugging away at his arm. "Good Morning!" He replied, patting her head with affection. "I prepared some new snacks for you, Father." She said, pulling him to the small arrangement to sit and talk in the garden. It was a small garden pavilion. A steaming pot of tea was kept on the wooden table, and various snacks were neatly arranged on the table. Krishna Deva Raya settled into his seat. He looked up at the guard who followed him to the garden. "You may leave. Come back in an hour." He dismissed the guards. The maid also left along with the guards, giving them the privacy to talk alone. Lakshmi poured tea into a ceramic cup. "Here, Father. Have some tea. It works well for fatigue." She also pushed the neatly arranged snacks to his side. "I made these, father. Please try them." He took a sip of the tea and had some snacks prepared by Lakshmi "This has a refreshing test. Not too sweet. Just the right amount." "I tried my best, Father. Since you didn''t like too much sugar. I made this a bit less sweet just for you." She said it with a smile. "So. What have you been up to? Lakshmi!" "I traveled to the ports and had some great chats with some Europeans!" "Hooo Europeans!, which ports?" "Goa and Machilipatnam. I spoke to some Spanish and Dutch nobledies visiting the Empire." "I see. Did you have fun?" "Yes, Father. We talked about various clothes and jewelry. Although it was awkward at first. But we quickly became friends!" "That''s great!." Lakshmi was a bright child. She always loved to travel and explore. Since she was not interested in the throne much from a young age. Lakshmi went around the empire most of the time and helped him to address issues asionally that she found out on her travels. "Father, The roads that Harsha made were exceptional. Usually it takes so much more time to reach Goa. Now it just takes half the time to reach Goa from Machilipatnam." "I also have heard about it!" He smiled. "He has changed a lot after that battle in Gulbarga! At least it''s for the good." "Yeah. But he has be cold to me! " She said pouting. He patted his daughter''s head again. "He is probably overwhelmed by his head injury, and he might be a strong contender for the throne. If he keeps up his work." Amidst this chatter and catching up with his daughter. Four masked individuals entered the garden armed with swords and daggers. Krishna Deva Raya sensed the danger immediately and sprung into action. He always kept a sword with his for defense. His hand was on the hilt of the sword, scanning the movements of the four individuals. "Who are you?" He asked. Lakshmi, visibly flustered by the sudden entrance, stuttered. "W-W-who" "Stay close to me." He ordered his daughter. Suddenly another individual lunged from the nearby bushes, thrusting his dagger at the Emperor. His instincts kicked in, and he dodged the strike shielding his daughter, and in the same motion, he cleaved the wrist of the assassin, and with a flick of his wrist, he hit his head with the hilt of the sword. Finally stabbed the chest of the assassin, that made the assassin take his final breath, trembling in pain. "Who sent you?" He asked. No response. Two assassins charged at him. The Emperor being a master in martial arts and with his vast experience, dodged the swings with ease even while shielding his daughter, who was cowering in fear behind him. He deflected a swing of the assassin, following up with a kick to the gut, sending him ttering away out of the pavilion. Another one swung at his shoulder, which he dodged with ease and punched the assassin''s chin with his free hand. The Emperor, despite not being able to move properly, was managing to fend off the assassin. But as the attacks continued, He couldn''t finish them. It was slowly pushing him into a disadvantageous position. "Stay close to me, Lakshmi." He muttered, He finally stabbed a charging assassin in the gut. But the Emperor was caught off guard by another assassin. The assassin drove his dagger into his shoulder. But he quickly regained hisposure and sliced the neck of the assassin. Only one assassin stood before him. He clutched his wound, and his daughter was behind him. Pointed at the Assassin. He had fought with injuries; this wasn''t a new thing for him. He scanned around for other assassins. Then, just as he got ready to charge at thest assassin, *STAB* A dagger was protruding from his gut, gushing out blood. His face went nk. ''Who?'' His mind raced "WHAT?" He turned back to see his daughter smiling sweetly, holding the dagger. Lakshmi had stabbed the Emperor. "Father, go to sleep," she said. "Why¨C" His voice trailed off. The blood loss from both the wounds made him dizzy, coupled with the shock of his daughter stabbing him. He felt consciousness bleeding from his gut on the floor of the pavilion. "Princess. We did it!" eximed the remaining assassin. The n was about to stand. Lakshmi picked up her father''s sword and, with a smile, approached the assassin and sliced his neck off in a swift motion. "Your use is done here." Later, the guards would find the bodies of the assassins with the stab wounds from the emperor''s sword. Since Lakshmi used the dagger of the assassin to stab the Emperor. No one would suspect her. Lakshmi Deva Raya had paved the way for a civil war. Chapter 105: Past Lakshmi Deva Raya was the first child of Krishna Deva and the only princess in the Empire. She had been exceptional throughout her childhood. She learned and adapted to everything very fast. Despite the limitation of being a female. She learned martial arts from a young age. The bright child that was once hailed as a young genius was nowhere to be found on her 14th birthday. That day everything changed. The daily life felt mundane to her. Her brothers were all considered prospects for the throne. She was also given a chance to the throne, although she could see the stark difference. They imed to be giving equal chance to everyone. But the reality hit her hard. The difference in the way her brother was garnering support easily with skills inferior to hers in all departments nauseated her. The brightness of her smile faded on that day. The vague memories of the chatter still lingered in her head. ''She is a girl! The throne should go to the first prince.'' ''She is talented for a girl!'' ''She is¡­'' ''She ¡ª'' Something snapped in her head. It was like she was never given a fair chance to prove herself. Everyone looked down on her for being a girl. Never did anyone look at her abilities and skills and judge her. She became a different person that day. Lakshmi never gave up her right to the throne. What she did instead was make people think she had given up the throne. Whether it was big nobles or local nobility. Lakshmi knew that they wouldn''t support her because she was a woman. The world judged her based on her gender. She wanted to be judged based on her merit. She wanted to be acknowledged for her merit as a person, not as a woman. Lakshmi traveled to many parts of the Empire at a young age. She was enthusiastic to know more about the world. After some time of traveling, she finally found the answer. If she couldn''t get to the throne in a straightforward way. She would make her own path for the throne. Thus began her journey to expand her influence. Lakshmi began from nothing. No wealth, no support, no person to trust. During her travels, she found her first ever partner. Nakul was a young, struggling boy at that time. He was poor. Lakshmi thought she was someone she could train to be her pawn. She precisely did that. He made Nakul her representative for her business. The business foundation was nned for years, contrary to the belief that Nakul had made wealth over a brief period. Wealth alone wasn''t enough to get the throne. She needed influence in the Empire. Wealth can be used as a means to gain influence. That''s when she decided to take Alfonso under her wing. The perfect candidate to use. She trained him in secret. Thankfully, Alfonso was a bright child. After the training, she used Alfonso and Nakul to expand her influence in the Empire, creating spyworks and armies. The first and second princes were expanding their influence during this time. Factions were being formed as the result of the sh between the Empress and concubine Rani Jyothi. Anticipating the split of the nobles. She began to scout for Big Noble households. She met Parvathy Nair and Gop Sastri and took them under her wing. They were working for her, but she kept them in the Cochin faction and Imperial faction to get insider information. Leveraging this information, she began to plot a n to take the throne. As time passed. She was expanding her influence into the royal army as well. That was the main reason Rakhtasura didn''t try to kill her on the spot. If she would die, there would be an inevitable split in the royal army, threatening the survival of the empire, especially when the Emperor is in no condition to lead. More time passed, and she began to contemte her reason for the throne. ''Did she really want the throne? Or did she want someone to acknowledge her worth?'' ''Would taking the throne make the people and nobles acknowledge me?'' Millions of thoughts raced through her mind. But nheless, she followed her path forward. Lakshmi never felt threatened by either of the princes. Chandra was a cocky fool in her eyes, a man who would look down on someone and eventually lose. Bhairava was the closest one to her. Despite his exceptional prowess and ability. But he had no vision to lead the Empire. He was fighting for the acknowledgement of his mother. Alfonso had neither the ability nor the influence to lead the Empire. Thest one was Harsha. He was the worst out of the bunch. He was called a talentless freak for many years and was supposed to have the least chance for the throne. But things changed. The Harsha she knew and observed was no longer there. It was as if another person had taken over his body. He suddenly changed; it was evident in his training, gaze, and observation. As soon as Harsha''s change urred, she wanted to meet him. After seeing him up close. Lakshmi was sure of it. He had changed. The change was abnormal. Lakshmi could feel the intense gaze of Harsha. The pressure she felt facing Harsha was crushing her. His eyes looked at her with coldness. No emotion. Just look at her bare. She shivered under his gaze. For the first time in her life, she felt inferior to someone. Despite knowing Harsha had no achievements and was yet to show his abilities, Her instincts were screaming. He was dangerous. Even more dangerous than Father. She wanted to eliminate him at first. But her mind said otherwise. She had observed many people through her life. None of them were like Harsha. Lakshmi had finally found a worthy opponent. After years of dejection and depression. Finally, her numb heart started pounding at the prospect of defeating someone worthy. She wanted to win fair and square. She wanted her victory to be acknowledged. ''Harsha, I will defeat you!'' Chapter 106: Glimpse of Bhairavas past Hampi, Vijayanagara Empire. The morning sunlight was yet to cast down on the forest. Soldiers scrambled, preparing to wear their armor and polishing their weapons. Cavalry members tended to their horses and checked the saddles. The war elephants were being fed some food before the battle by the Mahouts. The tension in the main tent was palpable. All themanders were present for thest discussion before marching to battle. Beside Bhairava stood Arjun, his aide and bodyguard. Vikrama was looking at reports and checking all the tactics and terrain map for the battle. "Are the preparations done?" Bhairava asked. Bhairava was donning ornate armor with golden details and royal insignia. He was prepared to fight his nemesis. Vikrama stood up. "Yes, Your Highness. Everything is in ce." He looked at the report and continued, "I have to discuss our strategy for the battle." "What is it?" "Look at this, Your Highness." Vikrama passed some papers to each one of themanders present. "Hmm!! This seems doable." Bhairava looked up at Arjun and asked. "Any new information on their army?" "None! Your Highness. We haven''t noticed any unusual movements." "Hmmm!!" Bhairava looked around the tent. "Does anyone have anything to say?" Silence. "The meeting is over! Prepare to march!" The final meeting was done, and Bhairava went out of the tent, looking over the soldier preparing for the battle. The cannon shells were being prepared by the crew, specially trained with the help of Alfonso. It was fine morning. The sun was finally rising over the horizon. The coldness of the night was fading. He got on his horse and began to march towards the capital. The final battle of Hampi was about to begin. Bhairava looked aimless. He had worked hard to reach this stage, but now he felt empty. The sole reason for his goal was no longer with him. Even in the face of despair, he didn''t want to give up. He wanted to personally kill Chandra for his revenge. He knew well that killing Chandra and risking his life wouldn''t bring his mother back. But his heart wasn''t calming down. The whole world crashed down on him. It was like all his years of hard work shattered in an instant. Bhairava med himself for his mother''s death. He should have anticipated Chandra would target his mother. He should have protected her better. ''It is all my fault.'' ''Mother¡­'' ''I am sorry for being an ipetent son.'' ''I never made you proud.'' Bhairava briefly remembered his past as he was making his way to the battle. His mother was an ambitious woman. She knew that the kingdom of Cochin wouldn''t survive, so she married the Emperor. After his birth, his mother pushed her ambitions on him. He was supposed to fulfill her ambition. From a young age, he was trained in several things topete with other heirs. His mother was working to gather influence at such a young age. The weight of the expectations fell upon his young little shoulder. Despite this, instead of crying. He tried his best. Young Bhairava yearned for love and acknowledgement from his mother. He never got anything but expectations from her. He worked day and night honing his abilities to impress and get acknowledged by his mother. Bhairava once heard his mother speaking to his uncle, Rama Varma. "I want him to be the Emperor!" "But Sister. He is so young; you are pushing him too hard. He has no friends, and he just keeps studying." "He should be able to beat the first prince." "You are not even showing a speck of love to that child. Is he just your tool for your ambition?" "Watch your words, Rama." His mother warned, "If he can be the Emperor, I will acknowledge him." "You are a cruel woman, Sister!" His uncle stormed off. Young Bhairava, who secretly heard this, just had a single thought passing through his mind at that moment. ''If I be the Emperor. Mother will like me?'' He clenched his small fist with determination. That day, he vowed to take the throne. Now the reason to take the throne was no more. He looked up at the sky. ''I should have gotten along with others.'' A ring war horn interrupted his thoughts. Another army came into view. Bhairava scanned the battlefield. The first prince was elegant as usual, riding his horse, awaiting Bhairava''s arrival. Bhairava could see Chandra''s grin from the distance. Anger boiled within him. He tried to control his anger. He clenched his fist. Both armies were equipped with top-quality armor. He could sense the feeling of foreboding. Bhairava already anticipated some variables for the battle. Harsha was a variable in his eyes. He didn''t know the location of Harsha, which made him even more dangerous. Bhairava relied on his instinct to guess his location. The assassins were sent to Bidar. Considering his escape route and the Nayakas being close to the Machilipatnam. It didn''t make sense for Harsha to hide behind Nayakas. Both He and Chandra would stop the Nayakas. So the most likely location that he would be was the east of the capital. ''He would have a smaller army as well. So if I were him. He would make an entry on the 2nd or 3rd day of battle.'' Bhairava already mentioned this to Vikrama alone. He nned to push Chandra''s army towards the east to ensure Harsha would target the first prince and give him an advantage. The messengers were exchanged, and the war formalities were all finished. The gs of each faction fluttering mightily as the sun rose, highly casting its morning rays on the battlefield. Eerie silence settled on the battlefield. It was serene calm before the battlefield. Bhairava''s gaze shifted to Chandra. "Bastard!! I shall gift my soul to the devil to take your head!" He muttered. The conch shell blew. The sound echoed through the battlefield. Battle cries of the soldiers thundered through the capital. The ground trembled as soldiers began to charge to battle. The Battle of Hampi begins. Chapter 107: Battle of Hampi [1] Hampi, Vijayanagara Empire. Banners fell, and the battle had begun. "CHARGE," roared Bhairava. The infantry charged into the shield wall with a metallic boom. The shes of steel pierced through the battlefield. Thousands of infantry were shing with the shield wall. The fresh metallic scent of blood started to permeate through the air. The first prince put his army into a low defensive position. He knew very well about the aggressive nature of Bhairava. He wanted to prolong the sh since he was in an advantageous position. Chandra, with the backing of his sister, was even more likely to win than Bhairava. He could finally win against him. The cries of agony of the wounded were being heard on the frontlines. Death was an everyday thing on the battlefield. The chaotic situation on the frontline was interrupted with a precise charge by two cavalry units of Bhairava breaking through the ranks of the infantry and taking out some support soldiers. War elephants were preparing for a charge in the distance. Anticipating the charge, Chandra put some more archers as support to take out the Mahouts atop the war elephants. The elephants were a huge asset; if left unattended, they could damage the formation more than any other soldier. There was a bigger threat than the war elephants. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Cannons roared,unching shells into the frontlines, turning the soldiers into mush. Limbs and intestines flew in different directions due to the impact of the solid iron shells. The blood was smeared all over the ground. The cannons were periodically causing issues on the frontline. The overwhelming might of the cannons pushed the infantry into panic mode for a while. They had faced cannons before. Butpared to those smaller cannons. The cannons that Bhairava had could deal much more lethal damage to the enemies. "FRONTLINE REGROUP!!." screamed amander in the frontlines. Meanwhile, a unit of cavalry from the second prince''s army charged into the right nk of the defensive shield wall using the panic situation caused by the cannons. They cleared through the ranks of the disorganized infantry and killed many of the exposed archers. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Cannons roared once again, firing at the frontline of Chandra''s army. The cannon crew was swiftly moving to reload the shells after each shot. Casualties were mounting up as the battle raged on. Smoke billowed from the cannons as each shell wasunched into the air. Chandra was tipped by Nakul about the cannon''s ability to fire approximately 20 to 30 shots consecutively before having to cool off the cannon for further use. The heat builds up and makes it dangerous to use beyond 30 shots. As time passed, the cannons hissed at each shot. They were being overused after trying to cool the barrel. The crew had reached a certain point where they had to let it sit for a while to cool before loading it. The leader of the cannon crew looked at the backlinemander and screamed. "COMMANDER!! Cannons are out ofmunication." Bhairava had ensured proper protection to the backline in case of an ambush on the cannon crew. He ced a backlinemander with a special unit with skrimishers and infantry to fight off potential threats. The special unit quickly took charge and began to spread out close to the cannon crew, scanning the surroundings. Only a quarter of the special unit moved since the rest were assisting with the battle. In case of the ambush, the rest would prioritize the cannon crew. That was the order given to them from the strategist Vikrama Rama. Bhairava was letting go of his anger on the battlefield. He was like a monster, killing many enemies. He was drenched in blood. At some point, the soldiers began to run away as soon as they saw him approach. He was being a menace on the battlefield. Cutting down his enemies with precise strikes. Bhairava was running amok like a tiger hunting down its prey. Allies and enemies alike were shuddering at the disy of skill by Bhairava. After a while ofbat. Bhairava finally stopped. He managed to control himself from going rogue. A barrage of arrows wasunched at the ce where Bhairava was cutting down his enemies. "Protect the prince." Screamed Arjun. The infantry moved in front of Bhairava and shielded him from the arrows by forming a small shield wall in front of him. "Your Highness, please move to the back andmand the army!" advised Vikrama, who approached after the barrage. Bhairava nodded and got back on his horse and moved to the back line. The battlefield was a mess. Meanwhile, Chandra was watching the battle from the backline. He was inmand of the army. Since his sister told him that she would take control in theter stages of the battle. He didn''t like to be ordered around by his sister. But he had no choice but to follow her after knowing about the information she provided. It was clear he couldn''t win without the help of his sister. So he had to shamefully take upon the offer. Even his sister told him to be careful of Harsha. Chandra was visibly furious about the statement. ''What the hell is wrong with everyone? That talentless fool is nowhere close to me! Why should I be careful of him?'' Chandra had taken defensive position for the 1st day of the battle since it was a favorable situation. He had more supplies and numberspared to Bhairava. Although casualties wererger on his side due to the cannons. It was still an advantageous situation for him. The sun cast its orange hue upon the battle as it dipped down the horizon. The darkness was slowly epassing the battlefield. The first day of the battle wasing to an end. Countless corpses piled up on the battlefield. Many had lost theirrades, brothers, and friends in the battle. Both the princes kept the tradition of not fighting at night intact. The fatigue settled into the soldiers, and many were clutching on their wounds, returning to their respective camps for the night. The first day of the Battle of Hampi had ended in a stalemate. Chapter 108: Battle of Hampi [2] Hampi, Vijayanagara Empire. The second day of the battle for Hampi was underway. Both armies fought with renewed determination on the corpse-ridden battlefield. The smell of the decayed corpses was permeating the air. Vultures and crows circled the sky to feed on the dead. During prolonged battles, thest rites of the dead happened usually at the end of the battle. The victor usually cremated the bodies of the fallen in a huge funeral pyre. The atmosphere was eerie as the screams of agony and shes of metal filled the battlefield again. The loud bang of the cannons made the earth tremble. Numerous soldiers were trampled mercilessly by their own allies and enemies in the chaotic frontline. Chandra''s army was greeted with a hail of steel right onto their close-knit shield walls. This was coupled with the shells of the Culverins. They made a dent in their shield wall, and the arrows picked apart the infantry through the gaps. Just before the second day of the battlemenced, Bhairava discussed the strategic changes that were being implemented by Vikrama with themanders. A terrain map wasid out on the table with a location marked. Vikrama pointed at the location and began to borate. "Lord Madhav. We will have you stationed at this location before the battlemences." Madhav was a local noblemander in the army of Bhairava. He contemted for a while and asked. "What do I have to do?" "Lord Madhav. Once the battle starts, we need your unit to post to the far north of the battlefield using the forest cover." Madhav quickly understood the gist of the n. They wanted to pick apart the backline troops and destroy some of the first prince''s army supplies. "But the forest strip is well narrow and close to the city walls. Isn''t it very prone to detection?" "Madhav, don''t worry about that. We will have them preupied. If you feel like it is impossible. Retreat." Bhairava dered. "Understood, Your Highness." "Moving out. We need to change our approach. Chandra has numbers and supplies. It does seem he has bolstered his numbers a lot more than we anticipated." Amander raised his hand hastily. "Your Highness, There were newmanders also. We have noticed some changes to the old positions that were initially informed by the spies." "I see.." Something happened during the short time. Bhairava could feel the change in strategy. He knew Chandra wasn''t better than him in warfare. They anticipated the first day''s strategy and put up a solid defense. They were getting easily torn apart during the first few shes during the start of the battle. Vikrama changed the formation and tweaked the tactics in between the shes to regain their upper hand. ''Is he anticipating my moves and strategy?'' Bhairava still had the edge in the battle due to his cannons. The cannons were a huge asset on the battlefield. Many of the first prince''s soldiers were not ustomed to the cannon that would asionally cause disorganization within the front lines. Bhairava exploited these openings to dwindle down their numbers. Just like the first day. The skrimishes were ending in stalemates. It was simr to yesterday''s situation. Chandra was anticipating his strategies in advance with insane uracy. It did feel odd to him. Today he had unleashed a beast into the battlefield. Arjun, his aide and bodyguard, was a skilled warrior. He had earned his nickname "Butcher of South." by his extensive disy of brutality coupled with skill on the battlefield. Arjun was killing numerous soldiers with ease. His swings were precise, targeting the vital points and gaps of the armor of the soldiers. He asionally used his shield to block stray arrows and throw spears from the enemy. Meanwhile, Madhav was rotating through the small strip of forest to ambush the backline of the enemy. He chose a small cavalry unit for the job; since the strip of cover was too little, having a bigger unit meant easier to detect. Madhav had finally made his way to the backline of the enemy. He first scanned the surroundings for some threats or scouts before proceeding with the ambush. His goal was to burn down some of the supplies in the backline and kill as many supporting soldiers stationed in the back. Madhav looked at his soldiers, ready to fight. "Charge!" They burst out into the backline charging, brandishing theirnces. Some soldiers had oil-dousedmps to set their supplies on fire. Madhav and the unit should have done their goal easily. To their horror, this wasn''t the case. A pikeman shield wall was already in ce. It was as if they had anticipated the n again. It was toote to stop the charge. Several members crashed into the shield wall as the pikes punctured the horses and threw the soldiers down only to be picked off by skrimishers. "Regroup!" yelled Madhav. He managed to quickly maneuver his soldiers around and do a counterattack. This time they managed to seed. They broke through and set fire to the supplies. The goal of killing many of the backline troops wasn''t sessful. The attack was a partial sess. Madhav saw more reinforcements arrive. "Retreat!" He ordered. They went back into the forest, using it to navigate back to his army. Bhairava looked over at the battlefield dejected. Every strategy he used was being struck down with ease. Madhav had failed to kill many soldiers in the backline. Although the sabotage of supplies was a sess, it wasn''t enough to make a dent in Chandra''s army. ''What the hell is going on!!.'' Bhairava cursed. The desperate shes wereing to an end for the day. As the sun was falling down over the horizon. The sounds of steel faded into nothingness. The screams and cries of despair were no longer bellowing through the battlefield. The fieldy bare with countless corpses at the end of Day 2 of the battle of Hampi. Vultures and crows prey on the remains of dead corpses. Despite the battle ending in another stalemate for the second day. But Bhairava had found out an important clue to the puzzle. Chapter 109: Battle of Hampi [3] Few kilometers from the capital, Hampi. Harsha''s army had been waiting to march to the battlefield. The battle had already started. The camp was on high alert. They could be moving to battle at any given moment. The nervousness of the soldiers was palpable. Most of the soldiers in the army were sourced from the lower castes of society. Even after strict training, they weren''t battle-hardened like their counterparts in the other armies. *THUD* *THUD* The grenadiers were still getting trained. Tarun, a regional leader from the Guntur, was given charge to train the grenadiers. Tarun was one of the first members to join Karna''s small ragtag group. He had admired Karna for her straightforward attitude and strength. The Karna he knew never really liked the noble ss. It came as a surprise when he had joined the ranks of the youngest prince of the Vijayanagara Empire. Tarun wanted answers for bing the subordinate of the prince. He was met with a short answer. "I felt like it." This didn''t convince Tarun, but he still respected Karna''s decision and followed him. He was trusted by Karna, so he was made into a regional leader and given expanding bases to handle. It was recently that Tarun had finally seen the prince. The man who made Karna submit. Tarun quickly grasped the reason behind Karna''s decision. He couldn''t even meet the gaze of the prince without a shiver running down his spine. The prince was like an unreachable entity. The demon butler standing meekly even surprised him at first. Viswa, the butler of the prince, was known as a demon among the group for his cutthroat, efficient methods and work ethic. The cold and calcting demeanor was reced by a timid and meek personality in front of the prince. It was clear that Viswa was fully loyal to the prince. A strong individual such as Viswa to submit easily to the prince. It was a big feat that spoke of the prince''s extensive abilities. *THUD* *THUD* The heavy huffing and breathing interrupted his thoughts. The training for the day was finally done. He was merely overlooking the training instruction set by Viswa. It was rigorous to the point he felt sorry for the grenadiers. But unfortunately, he was bound by the orders of the higher-ups. "That''s enough training for today." He shouted to the huffing members. Their faces lit up as each one of them copsed on the dusty earth to catch a break. Tarun went back to the main camp to report to the prince. He was tasked with reporting not only the status of the grenadiers but also the reports of the scouts to the prince. The scouts were nted all across the area to maintain secrecy. Three scouts of the enemies were already killed during this period. The scout teams usually consisted of 3 to 5 members each spread across the area. This made it easier to catch enemy scouts and kill them. The sun was setting, and the orange hue of the evening was fading away, reced with eerie darkness. The bonfires were being lit up one by one for the night. He entered the tent, where the prince was taking a rest after training. "Your Highness. We have the report from the scouts on the battlefield." The prince was lying on a soft mattress, reading a book. He was calm and collected, unlike all the soldiers andmanders. Harsha looked up at Tarun. "Ohh! The day ended? Give me the report!" Tarun handed over the report to Harsha, who began to skim through the content of the report. "It looks good. Nothing too serious has happened yet!! We can take our time!" "Your Highness. There have been some changes in the strategy of the first prince." "True, I know the reason behind it. Don''t worry. You may leave!" Harsha dismissed him. ''She began to support the first prince!'' Lakshmi was the mastermind behind the civil war. The unusual strategies of the first prince were probably a result of the support from Lakshmi. The capital was under his surveince even before the battle. Harsha had ordered Viswa to leave some of the members in the capital for information. He had received a report of the newmanders and the troops joining the first prince''s army a few days before the battle hadmenced in the capital. This information was coupled with the mastermind being the sister of the first prince. The result was right in front of him. Lakshmi had lent her support to the first prince. Although he was still skeptical about the extent of the support. If Lakshmi was capable of orchestrating the whole civil war. She had more than enough ability to take the throne from the first prince. Harsha had a faint feeling she was using her brother for something. He had to acknowledge the influence of his half-sister. It was the first time aftering to this world that he had seen a worthy opponent. "It will be fun defeating you, Sister." He muttered. He looked through another report lying on his table. Tarun had brought in a summarized anddetailed report of the battles. Harsha read through the detailed report. "Casualites seem to be higher on Chandra''s side." He muttered aloud. It was understandable since he was facing the power of the cannons. But the more he read through the report,. Some oddities started to show up. An ambush was thwarted by Chandra''s army with ease on the backline. The nk recoveries and the minimal damage output by the cannons. ''Hmmm!! Something feels odd!'' Ambushes were hard to predict in the chaos of the battle. The scale of the battle made it quite odd. The fact that the backline was reinforced raised some questions in his mind. ''It was as if they knew about it.'' Someone with good observations would know looking at the detailed report. Something fishy was happening on the battlefield. It was highly likely even the second prince noticed this wasn''t just a coincidence like the first day of the battle. He looked at thest page of the report and smirked. "So this was the reason!!." Chapter 110: Battle of Hampi [4] Hampi, Vijayanagara Empire. Dark clouds loomed over the battlefield. The usual brightness of the morning faded. Strands of sunlight filtered through the dark clouds. The atmosphere felt like a nasty omen was cast upon the battlefield. The bodies of the in littered the battlefield. The rancid odor of the rotting flesh and mucus was nauseating. Neat columns of soldiers marched to the battlefield. The morale was pretty low on both sides. Thest two days of battle ended in stalemates with no real advantage to either side. As deaths piled up on both sides. The burden was being felt on the soldiers. The morale was at its all-time low. Both sides were probably going for a battle that wouldn''t end for days or even weeks. Bhairava knew he had to make a significant dent to Chandra''s army and take an advantageous position. He looked up at the dark, ominous clouds. If rain would start, the cannons couldn''t be used properly Even with oil-soaked tarps, in heavy rain the match would be damp. The gunpowder will absorb moisture, making it susceptible to misfires. So the cannons couldn''t be used in heavy rains. Bhairava had to find a way to get a significant breakthrough before the rain. The third day of the battle of Hampi had begun with the shrill sound of the war horn echoing through the battlefield. The battlefield became a blur for a second. Hundreds of soldiers were rushing at each other, brandishing their swords. The ground trembled under the charge of the war elephants and cavalry. *BOOM* *BOOM* Cannon shellsnded on the enemy. The iron shells sted away scores of infantry into the air, many dying to the cannons. Smoke billowed from the cannons, leaving a sulfuric scent of gunpowder in the air. Archers from the cover showering a hail of steel in the ranks of the enemy''s defensive tortoise formation. Some arrows found their way through the gap in the armor and killed soldiers. Many were injured from the arrows because the cannons disoriented them. Bhairava was actively participating in the battle, slicing apart foe and foe. His golden, detailed armor was covered in a scarlet hue. Seeing an opportunity on the right nk. Bhairava looked over at themander of a war elephant unit. "MAHOUTS CHARGE AT THE RIGHT FLANK." The war elephant unit quickly understood the prince and began to charge at the right nk. The elephants smashed through the pike shield walls with ease. The elephants trampled the soldiers, crushing their bones under its weight. The elephants ran amok on the right nk. The elephants tore apart the ranks of the infantry with ease. Archers were quickly made to fend off the war elephants. The damage had already been done. Many soldiers were killed in the charge, and many were injured. The war elephants retreated with some casualties in the charge. But it had been a sessful charge. *BOOM* The cannons roared back into life, taking out many soldiers on the frontline. Rain started to drizzle. The icy water droplets were falling to the ground. A slight drizzle started as the dark cloud still loomed over the battlefield. The cannon crew took out the oil tarp and began to cover the match of the cannon. The gunpowder was shifted under a small makeshift tent created by the logistics crew. Bhairava clicked his tongue, ncing up at the sky. "Damn it!" he muttered. *BOOM* *BOOM* A sudden explosion in the backline of the Bhairava army rocked not only Bhairava but also nearby soldiers. Bhairava turned his head to look at the explosion. "What the hell?" He shouted. Meanwhile, a few minutes ago. Chandra received a message from his sister to let Nakul handle the task. Chandra prepared a small crew that could operate under the orders of Nakul. Nakul wasn''t a skilled fighter. He was more into strategic nning and business. He was nning a nasty ambush on the second prince''s army. He didn''t want to disappoint his master. "Your Highness. I expect a good distraction for this n to work." "Distraction?" Chandra asked. "Divert the second prince''s attention to something else before we can strike them." Chandra pondered for a while. No n came into his mind to distract Bhairava for a while. Nakul sighed deeply. "Your Highness. At my signal, open up the right nk for a brief minute. That''s all we need." "Oh, that can be done easily." The n Nakul had hatched up was simple and easy. The right nk breakthrough would be a small glimmer of hope extended to the second prince. Desperation would make him use every opening to his advantage. While the crew took a detour to the backline of the army. Even then, there was a special unit in ce to protect them from ambushes. But that didn''t matter since Nakul had a Trump card. The support crew was pushed ahead due to the pushback on the first prince''s army after a sessful breakthrough. This was the perfect chance for the ambush tomence. They charged at the cannon crew. Brandishing theirnces to impale and stab some of the cannon crew. Just before they had charged. Some of the ambush unit members doused a cloth in oil and wrapped around a thick wooden stick and lit it on fire. The support unit of Bhairava''s army was toote, reaching to protect the cannon crew. Half of the crew was wiped clean in the first attempt. The worst was yet to happen. The ambushers threw an oil-doused cloth into the gunpowder case. What ensued was a loud explosion in the backline, killing many. Some cannons be obsolete after the huge explosion. The support unit came to guard the remaining cannons. Unfortunately, the ambushers were done with their task and quickly retreated back into the forest. Bhairava looked at the situation. He was visibly angry about the situation. Some of the cannons had melted due to the heat of the explosion. "Damn it! They got us!" He cursed. He could notice the oddities on the battlefield. One or two times may be a coincidence, but a third time meant that something was certainly fishy. At this point, Bhairava dide to the conclusion that his ns were getting leaked to the enemy. There was an insider in his army and a higher-up at that. Chapter 111: Battle of Hampi [5] Hampi, Vijayanagara Empire. The ambush on the backline of Bhairava''s army was massively sessful for the First Prince. Half the cannons were made unable to use by his ambush unit. The drizzle of rain quickly changed into heavy rain. The cannons hissed in the air due to the heat. The remaining crew scrambled to cover the cannons. So many members of the cannon crew were either killed or injured. The special unit sprung right into damage control, killing some of the retreating soldiers. The rain started to intensify; the ground was turning into a marshy mess. Soldiers were still fighting amidst this chaos. Bhairava tried his best to reel the situation into control. He was now at a disadvantage because of the mounting pressure from the enemies. They took on the offensive charge quickly, anticipating the shift in momentum. Themanders of the first prince began charging right into the ranks of the infantry to dwindle their numbers. "Soldiers assume defensive positions!." screamed Bhairava. Themanders of his army tried their best to order their units to assume the defensive positions. Theck of cannons and the offensive onught demoralized the soldiers a lot. "Damn it!!" Bhairava muttered. He had to hold out for some more time. More breakthroughs would be detrimental. He had to take on an offensive position now. He looked back at the unit he was leading. It was now or never. "Soldiers, prepare to charge." Bhairava led them through the chaos. He began to fight like a madman. He began to slice apart the infantry with precision, leading a midsized unit into the chaotic mess. Foe after foe fell to the mighty de of Bhairava. The fearless determination was evident in Bhairava''s eyes. His armor turned red, doused with the blood of his enemies. The unit mowed down the infantry like a sharp knife through the heavy rain. Small wounds appeared on his arms and face. This didn''t deter him. The blood of his enemies mixing with the rain filled the battlefield. The enemies froze in fear. The enemies trembled in terror. Swords ttered to the ground as they saw Bhairava approaching like the messenger of death. Amidst his courageous charge, a soldier stabbed at his gut. The sword pierced his armor and lodged in his chainmail underneath. Grabbing the sword, he sliced the neck of the enemy. There was no wasted movement as Bhairava struck down his foes. Another enemy poked his pike into the gaps in Bhairava''s armor. This time it found its way to the flesh, piercing the side. He didn''t winch at all, instead clenching his side to hold the spear in ce and cut down the enemy soldier. The enemies watched this in horror. The unit mowed its way into the enemy formation. This became a significant breakthrough. "Soldiers! Fear not! As long as I live, we shall not be defeated!" Screamed Bhairava. The deration echoed through the battlefield. Allies and foes alike were frozen by Bhairava holding up the head of a seniormander. The man had shifted the momentum single-handedly. This was the power of the second prince. Bhairava''s army soldiers saw the brave charge led by their leader. The morale rose high. The Prince wasn''t a coward. He was risking as much as they were on the battlefield. The disorganized and demoralized army of Bhairava quickly rose up. The renewed vigor and determination were evident in their eyes, as they had witnessed a dance of death in the enemy lines. The battlefieldid witness to an undying army mowing down the first prince''s army with no care for their lives. The heavy rain slowly stopped. The blood on Bhairava''s armor washed away. He began to retreat back to his army. "Your Highness. We have to treat the wound quickly," said a soldier in his unit. Bhairava clutched his wound to slow the bleeding till he getsback to his army to tend to it. "I know. But we have more important things. I can''t let my soldiers'' deaths be in vain." The dark clouds parted way to the orange glow of the sun cast on the battlefield. The day was nearing its end. To his surprise, Madhav led an unannounced charge into the enemy lines. Using Bhairava''s charge as a cover. He had ordered war elephants and cavalry to charge into the right nk of the enemy. Madhav managed to take the head of amander as well. The archers were providing cover fire as they slowly retreated after the charge. Theplete shift of momentum in favor of Bhairava happened in a span of half an hour. The sun started to set, and the night was falling. The third day of the battle ended with a blow of the battle horn from both sides. The battlefield was covered with fallen soldiers. Many soldiers gave support to their injuredrades and walked back to the camp. Despite the momentum shifting at the end of the battle. The damages on Bhairava''s side were significant. Half their cannon crew was ughtered by the ambush. There was an insider in their army. Half of the gunpowder supplies were set on fire. Most of the cannons became unusable, and the numbers on the side of the Bhairava were on the lower end. The recurring theme of Chandra striking down their strategies was frustrating Bhairava a lot. In the end, he decided to consult Vikrama. He was unsure of the insider in his army. It was one of themanders or his close partners. Vikrama, who had made the strategies, was also on his list of suspects. ''I can''t trust anyone! Now.'' Doubts began to form in Bhairava''s mind. First he tended to his wounds and then set out to meet Vikrama. Vikrama noticed him approaching and came up to him quickly. "What''s the matter, Your Highness?" "We need to have a chat!." "Is it about the ambush today, Your Highness?" asked Vikrama in a low voice. Bhairava nodded slightly. "I have some thoughts on it." He paused for a moment, looking at the bodyguards of Bhairava. "Can we talk in private?" Looking at Vikrama''s serious expression. Bhairava quickly grasped the gravity of the situation. He dismissed the bodyguards and went to talk to him in private. Chapter 112: Battle of Hampi [6] Hampi, Vijayanagara Empire. Chandra was ecstatic about yesterday''s result against Bhairava. He had finally managed to take an advantageous position against Bhairava for the first time. But despite knowing it was his sister''s prowess that aplished the ambush, He was happy seeing the dejected face of Bhairava. He could feel the frustrations settling in his archnemesis. The man said to be a bigger genius than him would be bowing down to him soon. ''Finally!! Bhairava, you will bow down to me!!'' Lakshmi entered the tent where Chandra was having a grand feast. She looked at him and slightly clicked her tongue. Chandra quickly greeted his sister. "Sister? Sit down, have some food!!" He ordered the maids to serve some food to Lakshmi. "I merely came to have a chat with you!!" She said. "Yes? What did you want to talk about?" "Stop restricting Nakul''s movements. Use him properly!" "Sister, He is just a lowly man with no battle experience. Why should I take his advice?" Lakshmi stayed silent and red at him in disgust. Chandra looked at the serious expression and coughed slightly. "Well, I have to admit. He did well yesterday." "You never learn! I told you to stop underestimating others!" "Sister, I didn''t underestimate him!" Lakshmi scoffed. "I will be taking over this mess. If only you listened to Nakul. The battle would have ended yesterday." Chandra was visibly angry. But he had no power to talk back to Lakshmi. He had looked down on Lakshmi as his dumb elder sister. Now she was even stronger than him and had more influence over the Empire. His armymanders mostly were men from his sister''s side. Many elite soldiers from his sister''s army were also added to his army. If he tries to pull something funny at his sister right now. He would definitely see his own army fall apart. "Sister, I have to win to prove myself. If you take over, then what''s the use of being my kingmaker?" He said, in a sharp voice. "If you want to win. Then shut up and do as I say." Lakshmi responded in amanding voice. "Ok¡­." He muttered back in a low voice. Lakshmi clicked her tongue, and as she left the tent, she spoke for thest time. "Let go of your ego and look at yourself. This is my final advice to you." Chandra silently nodded and watched her leave. ''I will take care of youter, Sister.'' He thought. "What do you mean I underestimate? Why should I have to listen to these lowly people?" He grabbed a vase and threw it on the ground in frustration. "I will get back at you, low lives. Especially Nakul and Bhairava for looking down at me," he muttered. Chandra always felt inferior and jealous in front of Bhairava. His younger brother being more talented didn''t help this attitude much as he grew to hate Bhairava more. Every time he meets the gaze of Bhairava. He fumed as it seemed to him like Bhairava was looking down at him. ''That damn Bastard dares to look at me like that!!'' He felt the same gaze from Nakul. ''I will kill all of you!'' He flipped the table in anger. ''Damn it!! Just you wait! Bastards!! LOW LIVES!'' Meanwhile, Lakshmi met up with Nakul on her way back to the pce. "Master!! The preparations are done. If only ¡ª" "I have talked to him. You can take control of the army from tomorrow. That ipetent fool doesn''t know anything. He still thinks Bhairava is the real threat." Nakul sighed deeply. "Because of Prince Chandra. It will take time to win the battle." "How much time do you need?" Lakshmi asked with a tinge of curiosity. "3 days at least. If everything goes smoothly, we can defeat Bhairava in three more days." Lakshmi walked ahead thinking and turned back to face Nakul. "Be careful though. The real threat is Harsha." "Yes, Master." "At least we have some information on Bhairava. But we have none on Harsha''s current location." "Our Scouts are getting killed. That means he should be nearby, biding his time. I have put some more men to scout the area. Hopefully we can find his location soon," responded Nakul with a slight bow. Lakshmi didn''t respond and left towards the pce. "I will do my best for you, Master." He muttered with a tinge of sadness. Nakul didn''t want anyone to harm his master. He was under her wing for a long time, experiencing her struggles and hard work to build this influence. She shined the brightest in his eyes. An existence that could achieve the impossible. He respected her a lot. Nakul didn''t like the fact that his master was now going to battle Harsha head-on. He was still curious to know why she hadn''t killed him when she had the chance. He wanted to protect his Savior. The person who had lifted him from the depths of hell to the person he had be now. Nakul was a lifeless child before he met Lakshmi. She was his sunshine, the existence to which he longed. The person who lit up his dark life. He received a sense of purpose from helping Lakshmi achieve her goals. Nakul kept his feelings under wraps. He knew his position and his feelings would just hinder her. The memory of when he had sessfullypleted his first mission under her guidance flooded into his mind. It was that day when he finally felt that he could do something worthwhile and help her. He looked up at the sky with dejected expression. This was not going to be a happy journey, and Nakul knew it. But his instincts screamed of danger to his master. This was the first time he had felt something so ominous. He could also see the expression of Lakshmi. Her usual confidence was nowhere to be found. It was like she knew something he couldn''t understand. Her eyes longed for something. Nakul didn''t know what she wanted. He didn''t want to know either. Only one thought lingered in his mind at that moment. ''I will protect her! Even if I have to disappoint her.'' Chapter 113: Battle of Hampi [7] Hampi, Vijayanagara Empire. Bhairava sat on the chair all alone in his tent. His eyes dazed and lifeless. The battle was taking a toll on his mental health. The fifth and sixth days of the battle passed in a blur. He was constantly outmaneuvered by Chandra. Casualties kept mounting; soldiers were injured. The constant defeat and no breakthrough demoralized the soldiers a lot. Only a few cannons were operable. The cannon crew was ambushed not once but three times during the fifth and sixth days, and the cannon''s were merely operating at the tenth of their power. Most of the Mahouts of the war elephants died. The cavalry were not able to make a breakthrough during the two days. He also lost fourmanders in the battle, adding salt to the wound. Bhairava barely had any sleep for thest two days, coupled with the battle fatigue. He was functioning like a puppet to get to his goal of getting revenge for his mother. The insider was yet to be caught, and the depressive thoughts filled his mind. He asionally dazed wandering around the tent and suddenly saw his mother''s visage. He heard some noise in his head. He approached the visage only for it to turn back. The neck was twisting at an unnatural angle, and the face resembled that of a ghoul. "You killed me!" "You are responsible for my death!" "Why didn''t you protect me?" Bhairava jolted up in cold sweat. He was sweating profusely and breathing unnaturally. His hands and legs were trembling. Tears flowed down his face. He had dozed off on his table, desperately searching for a solution. The revenge was important. But ever since the death of his mother, Bhairava has been having nightmares. Recently, it has been increasing. Past memories were flooding through his mind. Hallucinations were bingmon. He saw his mother on the battlefield asionally. He smacked the table with his fist. Bhairava could barely muster up strength in his hands. ''Should I just die? What is the use of suffering like this?'' ''I have no one left. Why am I living?'' He grabbed the dagger and brought it to his chest. His eyes were dazed. The dagger drew a bit of blood, and his thoughts cleared. He gasped and threw the dagger away. "What am I thinking?" He muttered. He still had one reason to live. For the soldiers and people who believed in him. He wanted to live and show them his worth. ''I would rather die honorable than this!'' He got up and went to Vikrama. The man he had forced to join his army became the only sce for him. He felt calm talking to Vikrama. He couldn''t describe why. The genuineness of the man''s words struck his heart. He was like a father figure for him. Bhairava grew up with no love from either of his parents. The reason he couldn''t understand the warm affection Vikrama showed him was because he had never felt it. He remembered the talk they had just two days ago about the insider. "Your Highness. I believe we have someone leaking our ns to the enemy," said Vikrama "Yeah, I thought so," replied Bhairava with a scowl. "Your Highness. I have observed something on the battlefield." "Continue!." "This is not just one insider. It seems to be more than 1. The main insider being on the higher-upsmander." "I noticed odd behavior in the army formations. But more than 1? What''s your reasoning on that?" inquired Bhairava. "I have noticed a dy in reinforcing areas when the first prince''s army takes the offensive. This slowly dwindled our troops. This was done quite well." "So we have some suspects, I suppose?" "Yes, but there is no use going after them." "The higher-up one would notice and get away with it." Bhairavapleted the rest of the sentence. "Precisely. But I do have a way to find the mastermind." "And what is that?" "Give me some time, Your Highness. I will find him quickly. I swear upon my name." "I see. I guess I have no choice but to trust you in this." "And Your Highness. Take rest; you look exhausted." Bhairava nodded slightly. That was two days ago. He was walking towards the tent of Vikrama. The moonlight epassed the camp, and the stars were like bright diamonds scattered in the night. He took a deep breath, calming his nerves down. The quietness of the night definitely helped him. He could see the soldiers dozing off in the distance. He did feel bad for his ipetence; his soldiers were the ones suffering the brunt of his ipetence. The dinner had ended in a few hours. He could see the faint candlelight emitted from the tent of Vikrama. He entered the tent to find Vikrama looking through the scattered maps and books. He was working day and night on the strategies. Vikrama was so engrossed that he didn''t notice him at first. Bhairava cleared his throat. Vikrama nced up to see him standing silently in the tent. He stood up straight quickly. "Your Highness? What brings you at this time?" Bhairava could see the dark circles beneath the eyes of Vikrama. He was also working to the bone to find clues about the insider. "I came to check whether you have found the insider yet!" "Erm¡ªYes, yes. I have narrowed it down. I just need a single hint, a clue that would help me connect the dots. I was going through the battle reports." "That''s enough searching, Vikrama. I think you should leave the battlefield soon. Go back and find your daughter!" "What are you saying, Your Highness? I can''t leave you in this situation!" Vikrama''s voice raised with a hint of frustration. Bhairava nced back, his voice trembling. "We might lose, and you think Chandra will spare you? You are a fool!! Go and find your daughter!" "But still¨C..." Vikrama''s voice trails off. But Vikrama pped himself to clear his mind. "I will not leave. I have a way! But it is very risky!" Chapter 114: Battle of Hampi [8] Hampi, Vijayanagara Empire. The morning sun rose high in the sky. The sky was clear as day. A warm glow fell on the battlefield. The seventh day of the battle was about to begin. Both armies were marching to the corpse-ridden battlefield. Skeletal figures could be seen on the battlefield. The vultures and ravens consumed many of the dposed bodies of the dead. Bhairava, as usual, donned his armor and sword while riding his horse. The air of authority loomed over him. The man still held a confident gaze and looked over at the first prince''s army. Chandra sneered at the appearance of Bhairava. "This persistent bastard!!. Why doesn''t he just die?" He smirked slightly, looking at Nakul standing close to him. ''Well, I don''t have to do any work,'' he thought. Nakul was the one doing all the work, and Chandra was simply taking the credit for his work. Nakul didn''t mind, and this boosted Chandra''s image amongst themanders. He stayed on the backline as usual, heavily guarded by his bodyguards. He was confident of his victory. His mind was already nning ways to get rid of his sister from his way. Chandra witnessed the extent of his sister''s power. Her subordinate was able to easily take down one of the most powerful people in the Empire with precision. Bhairava was a powerful and influential person. To dismantle their ns and army with such ease was a huge feat. ''I have to get rid of these bastards!'' He had already made a list of themanders and was cooking up a n to kill Nakul once the fighting ended. It would also be the revenge of looking down on him. He didn''t like the gaze of Nakul looking at him like he was the inferior one. War horns interrupted Chandra''s thoughts. The battle began with loud war cries from both sides. As the frontlines charged at each other, ending with a metallic thud. Cannons were nowhere to be found. "Did he just abandon the cannons?" Chandra muttered. Bhairava''s army was being a lot more aggressive than usual. Their lower numbers should have demoralized them. But somehow they had managed to keep the morale, and the soldiers moved like undead, shing and killing anyone in their way. This was unexpected as for the past few days. Chandra was on the offensive. Suddenly the momentum shifted. It was definitely odd. Madhav led his cavalry unit and charged right into the ranks of their infantry, cleaving through the frontlines and causing massive amounts of casualties. Even the othermanders were fighting without taking care of their lives. Cold sweat broke out in the ranks of Chandra''s army. They witnessed the strength as the infantry pushed them back using all their might. The tension was palpable as the enemy began to break through. The defensive structure of his army was falling apart quickly by the onught caused. The cavalry charges were getting significant casualties on both nks. The enemy infantry broke the ranks of the frontlines. "REGROUP!!" screamed amander. That scream was hisst word as Bhairava impaled themander in the chest. Blood sttered everywhere. The enemies still had traumatic experiences from the brutality caused by the second prince singlehandedly. He was a menace to deal with. Normalmanders and veteran soldiers stood no chance facing him. "MY SOLDIERS, WE SHALL NOT BOW TO THESE SCUM!!" roared Bhairava, cleaving through the ranks of infantry. Chandra turned to Nakul with a sneer. "What the hell are you doing??? You low-life bastard! Why is he winning?" Nakul looked surprised as well. The sudden rise of Bhairava unnerved him. "Reinforce the right nk." Nakul said, instructing a backlinemander. Changes were made quickly to contain the charges. They were still pushed to the eastern side. The barrage of arrows made it difficult for reinforcements to arrive fresh to the frontlines. Nakul finally managed to get some control over the situation. Bhairava charged was quelled by the special unit he sent. The special unit had lost half of their men to Bhairava. But for the price of half of the special unit. They made him retreat. Nakul found something odd. The insider didn''t provide him with any of the information regarding this charge. The radical changes were being made on the other side as well. Nakul was facing the experienced Vikrama. He barely managed to keep him under control with the insider''s information. Now he was feeling the real brunt of that man''s shrewd ns. The moment he closes a gap, Vikrama opens a new one. "That darn old man! We should have killed him first!" He muttered under his breath. But this situation didn''t exin the full story. ''Why were they fighting like this?'' Bhairava''s army was under major disadvantages, while Chandra had sufficient numbers to bolster his army. ''Does he want to make this a do or die battle?'' Little did Nakul know. He was missing something obvious. Something that could change thendscape of the battle. ''Am I missing something?'' A shiver ran down his spine. His instincts screamed something ominous was about to ur. He scanned the battlefield and noticed they were being pushed eastwards. His mind began to work overtime. The dots finally connected, but unfortunately it was toote. Nakul''s worst fears came to life. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Limbs and bodies scattered in front of him like ragdolls. The bodies of the soldiers were dismembered by the sudden barrage of the explosions in the backline. *BOOM* *BOOM* More explosions urred in the backline of Chandra''s army. The support troops and archers were being decimated by the sudden explosion. "WHAT THE HELL IS HAPPENING!!" screamed Chandra. The eastern side of the battlefield had a long strip of forest area. Thousands of soldiers poured into the battlefield through the forest. The explosions left Chandra with a disorganized army that was being mowed down by the fresh new soldiers that entered the battle. Chandra''s gaze fell upon a man seated on his horse,manding the new army. The man was smiling sarcastically at him. He recognized the man. His eyes slightly trembled. "What are you doing here? Harsha!" He muttered in a shaky voice. Prince Harsha Deva Raya, leading his army, had entered the battle for the throne. Chapter 115: Battle of Hampi [9] Hampi, Vijayanagara Empire. The sulfuric smell of the gunpowder loomed in the air. Limbs of the soldiers scattered in explosion. Intestines and blood sttered everywhere, soldiers witnessed hell as they saw theirrade blown into pieces right in front of their eyes. Some soldiers had some parts blown off in the explosion. They fell from the excrutiating pain and blood loss. The morale of the army quickly fell. Chaos and panic were settling in the soldiers as they tried to escape the brutal scene. Harsha let out a war cry,manding his soldiers. "Charge, my soldiers!" He roared. Ranks of infantry and cavalry charged into the fray of the disorganized army of the first prince. Havoc ensued as they mowed down the enemy with ease. The fresh legs and stamina of Harsha''s army gave a big advantage. *BOOM* *BOOM* Another set of explosions ensued on the other side of the backline. Nakul was desperately trying to keep the situation under control. ''What are these explosions?'' He saw iron shells thrown by a couple of soldiers on the other side. The iron shellnded, and an explosion ensued. It was his first time seeing such a weapon. "What the hell is that?" He muttered. "Look close to the wall. Kill them!!!" He screamed at amander. Nakul scanned the battlefield. Bhairava kept pushing his offensive; now Prince Harsha had entered in as well. The army had to deal with a two-front battle. He nced at Chandra and yelled. "Control the situation. What the hell are you doing looking like that?" "Huh?" Chandra winced like he had awoken from a bad dream. "What should I do?" "I don''t know what to do." He mutters nervously. Nakul clicked his tongue. "Move the infantry to the back. Have the archers move in the middle and use cavalry to slow the offensive of Bhairava." He quickly exined. Chandra was still the face of the army. Nakul''smands were usually done using Chandra. The formation of his army changed drastically from a singlemand. The defense became tight, and the troops could hold out better. The shield walls constructed on both fronts were barely holding out. Nakul watched a man ughtering soldiers with a crazy smile. It was Harsha; he was going on a rampage. Even veteran soldiers shudder at the sight. He had already cut down two of the backlinemanders charging into the formation like a madman. His actions looked crazy at first, but Nakul could tell that he was performing them with insane precision. Not even a movement was wasted. Amidst the horrifying shes of steel, screams of terror echoed asionally. Nakul was trying his best to control the damage. He needed to retreat and regroup. So many soldiers had died; the archers and backline troops were dwindled severely. He watched as the third andst backlinemander''s head was raised by Prince Harsha. "Damn that crazy monster!! How did he kill all threemanders just in a matter of minutes?" He yelled. "Chandra," He shouted at the first prince, looking scared at Harsha. "Retreat back, and we need to regroup." Chandra was taken back by the sudden informal speech but didn''t pry into that andmanded the army. ''Why are the second prince and prince Harsha working together? What the hell happened?'' Nakul thought. "Special unit, clear the other side." Nakulmanded. The explosions stopped on the other side suddenly as the people just disappeared into thin air. "Huh, where are they?" The whole situation was bing a confusing mess. The retreat was sessful, and Chandra''s army was able to regroup. Nakul, anticipating another explosion attack, stationed his special unit to the back of the army. Hundreds of soldiers were lost in the ambush and sudden entry of Prince Harsha. The army of Bhairava also seemed confused by the sudden appearance of Prince Harsha. The confusion was cleared by a single war cry from Bhairava. "MY SOLDIERS. DO NOT PANIC. THEY ARE OUR ALLIES." The war horn blew, and the armies of both Harsha and Bhairava charged at the heavily demoralized army of Chandra. Both of them were exceptional warriors; Chandra felt terrified looking at the corpse-ridden battlefield. "DO SOMETHING!!! YOU LOW LIFE!!" He screamed at Nakul. "We will lose!!! I cannot lose to these bastards!!" Nakul ignored him, his mind racing to keep thinking of strategies. He knew the first prince wouldn''t be of any use. He began to issue orders to themanders. Fortunately, most of themanders recognized the gravity and began to listen to hismands closely. The shes were getting desperate as Chandra''s army was being pushed back to the walls of the capital city of Hampi. Nakul cursed his luck. The battle was falling out of his hand as time passed. The problem wasn''t the Bhairava. Just like Lakshmi had predicted, the problem was Prince Harsha. The man was targeting themanders of each unit, from the junior to seniormanders. The numbers were dwindling, and the control over the army was waning. Harsha had single-handedly killed over tenmanders just entering the battle some time ago. *BOOM* *BOOM* The backline was exploding once again. Soldiers were flying from the powerful explosions; blood was sttered across the walls, and the bodies of soldiers burned to a crisp. The special unit was wiped out, and the iron shells were thrown from above the fortified walls of the capital into the backline. Chaos ensued on the battlefield. Themanders were getting killed left and right like flies, and soldiers were demoralized. Some started to run away to survive the onught by both princes. Chandra was watching Harsha from a distance. Some bodyguards stood beside him. He was watching the man he considered talentless. The person he had looked down. Harsha was ripping apart the battlefield. He was covered in blood having fun killing the soldiers. A shudder ran down his spine as Harsha''s eyes locked on to him from the distance. A crazy smile crossed his face as he raised the head of a seniormander. Chandra''s legs trembled, and his pupils were shaking violently. He was breathing heavily. His heart started to pound faster as time passed. ''I am scared?'' His hands trembled. He felt like he was staring at the Yama (God of Death in Hinduism) approaching to harvest his soul. His instincts kicked in, and his legs moved on their own. Chandra fled from the battlefield. Chapter 116: Battle of Hampi [10] Yesterday at the Camp of Bhairava in the Capital Hampi. Bhairava looked at Vikrama in confusion. "What do you mean by risky? And you have found a way to win?" Vikrama fell silent as he pondered whether to share the way or not. He wasn''t sure how the prince would react to his information. "Yes!! As I said, it is risky!! And it all depends on His highness." Bhairava looked at the nervous Vikrama with a scowl. "Just tell me!! I will decide." "But, Your Highness!." He gripped Vikrama''s shoulders firmly and fixed his gaze at him. "I won''t be offended; just tell me! I want to take my revenge on that bastard." His eyes were trembling. "We take help from Prince Harsha." Silence. The tent became cold instantly as soon as Vikrama uttered those words. Vikrama knew that this would be a big decision. Taking help from a contender for the throne meant that Bhairava would be forfeiting the throne to him. There was no other deal he could make other than for the throne. ''Would the prince want to forfeit the throne?'' Vikrama thought. Bhairava finally spoke. "Harsha? We don''t know about his location. Before that, I want to know your reasoning behind this." "Your Highness, It is very clear we would be losing even if we found the insider. The damage has already been done." Bhairava stayed silent. "That''s not the only concern. Chandra''s army is receiving huge help from someone. Whoever is implementing their strategies possesses an unparalleled knowledge of battles." "So our defeat is inevitable at this rate? That''s what you want to say?" Bhairava responded with a sigh. "Prince Harsha''s help could turn the tides." "How so?." "Surprise factor, and we will have fresh soldiers on the battlefield." Bhairava sat down on the bed and pondered for a while. "I understand! But what did you mean by risky?" "It may be risky to contact and meet with the prince right now." "Yes! After all, I tried to kill him." Bhairava looked down. "You may have to forfeit your right to the throne to Harsha!" Vikrama said. "Throne? I don''t care about it anymore! My reason for the throne has long been extinguished." Bhairava got up from the bed. "So I assume you have nned something before saying this to me?" Vikrama exined his n. He had found out spies of the prince observing the battlefield from afar. So he decided to contact the spies with a hope ofmunication. It was just taking a shot in the dark. Fortunately, the spies did respond to his message on Day five of the battle. They sent a message to meet them at a ce after the battle ends. Vikrama was unsure of his safety but he still went to the spies. It was a dumb decision on his part. But thankfully he seeded in talking to them and conveying the message to Prince Harsha. He used the spies to send a message to Prince Harsha saying to meet at their desired location for some talks. The ce was decided and sent to him right after the battle of day six ended. Vikrama revealed all this to Bhairava, expecting the worst. "You did well! Vikrama. I wouldn''t be able to look at this angle and make such a bold decision," admitted Bhairava with a dejected expression. Vikrama put down a note on the wooden table beside his bed. "This is the location. It''s half an hour away from the camp. The meeting time is in an hour." "Let''s go then." Bhairava said. He called Arjun to apany him as his bodyguard and departed to the location to meet up with Harsha. Bhairava was once very friendly with Harsha. He used to y asionally with him before Harsha''s mother had passed away. As the pressure on him increased, Bhairava rarely got time to y with him. After the death of Harsha''s mother. He hadn''t interacted with him for a long time. This was going to be the first interaction with Harsha after a long time. This was going to be a wild ride for Bhairava. He knew harsha had changed a lot for the past year. He had to admit the strength and talent that Harsha possessed to make the Nayakas support him. ''How would he react to this?'' Arjun interrupted his thoughts with a question. The man was in his bodyguard gear and a sword hung on his waist. "Where are we headed, Your Highness?" "You will know when you reach the ce." The trio of Bhairava, Vikrama, and Arjun reached a small enclosure with a small bonfire lit. A man with striking eyes and long hair sat on the rock. A sword hung on his waist. Beside him stood a person dressed in all ck. As they approached the light. Bhairava could feel the gazes of others. They were surrounded by hidden soldiers. But he didn''t feel any hostility. "You are early? Brother Bhairava." The man nced up with a mocking smirk. "Take a seat, brother," he added. Harsha nced at Vikrama. "So I do hope. He told you everything." Arjun interrupted. "Your Highness. What is the meaning of this?" "Shut your trap." Harsha ordered. Arjun shuddered at the gaze of Harsha and quickly fell silent. "Ok! I get that you want to win! But the fact you tried to kill me doesn''t sit right with me, Brother." Bhairava''s face hardened at the direct jab at him. "It is true. I cannot change the past, Harsha." Harsha chuckled. "Yes, it is true. But you have to pay a fair price for that." "Price?" Bhairava asked with a raised brow. "Of course. A price for your mistakes." "Do you want my head?" Bhairava asked, his expression cold. "At first, I did feel like killing you. But I have changed my mind." Harsha dered with a straight face. Arjun and Vikrama were visibly surprised by Prince Harsha. They knew of the air of authority Bhairava held. But it faded like a small breeze in the presence of Prince Harsha. "What would that be?" "Give me ¡ª" Chapter 117: Battle of Hampi [11] "Give me one of your arms and forfeit your right to the throne." The atmosphere became heavy. The choice was hard one to make. It was either a loss from Chandra or taking up this offer for his revenge. Bhairava fell into a deep thought, thinking about his choice. Vikrama stood beside Bhairava, gulping nervously. "But can you win against Chandra?" Bhairava asked, ncing up. "That''s up to you to believe, Brother." Bhairava was left with an offer with no guarantee of sess. Just like Harsha had said. It was up to him to believe and take up the offer. The decision was left to him. He had to pry out some information from Harsha to make a decision. "Harsha, I need some information before I can make the decision." "Hooo, Well." Harsha pondered. "I will solve your current problem instantly!" "Problem?" "You Know! The reason you keep losing soldiers in the battle!" Vikrama gasped at the information. "You know about that? Prince Harsha!!" He asked. "Of course I do. I wasn''t sitting idle for the past few days." "What do you mean?" Bhairava asked. "Let''s skip the small talk and get to the deal. I want the throne and your arm as the price. I will help you win the battle." Harsha dered Bhairava didn''t want the throne anymore, but he wanted revenge on Chandra. The way to achieve that was the victory in Hampi. He saw Harsha after a long time. It was very evident that he had changed. The timid boy was no more. He saw a man in him, a powerful one. Bhairava realized that he was right all along not to underestimate Harsha. Harsha had built up his force within a span of a year that was an unprecedented achievement. Now he had the upper hand to deal with him. The victory needed a sacrifice, and Bhairava was prepared to give his life for his revenge. It was a closure for him to move from his past. He wanted to die without regrets. It was a tempting deal for Bhairava. The aura of Harsha drew him to ept the deal. Finally, after a while of thinking, Bhairava looked at Harsha, seated nonchntly, speaking to his bodyguard. "I ept the deal." Bhairava dered. He unsheated his sword and swung at his own arm. It takes a lot of mental strength to cut yourself knowingly under no influence of drugs. *CLANG* His sword shed against a sheathed sword, sending it ttering away behind him. Harsha looked at him with an annoyed expression. "What are you trying to do?" He asked. "I am cutting my arm to show that I will honor the offer!" "Are you dumb? Why would I want your arm now? You will do that after I make you win." Vikrama put his hands on Bhairava''s shoulder. "Your Highness, Calm down. Talk it out." He whispered Bhairava was even more surprised by Harsha''s reflex to react to his swing with such speed and precision. He had to acknowledge the skill of Harsha. "I need you with two arms for now. I will use you to win." "What if I betray you, Harsha? Aren''t you worried about that?" Bhairava asked with a thoughtful expression. "Betray? You think! I wouldn''t ount for that. Betrayal is natural in these scenarios. If you betray me! Prepare for the worst." Harsha gave a stern warning. "I will not betray you, Harsha." Bhairava paused and looked at the crackling fire. "I don''t have any more drive left to take the throne." "I just wish to take revenge for my mother." "Your Mother?" Harsha replied with puzzled expression. "Chandra assassinated my mother." Harsha let out a heartyugh as everyone around him, including his own bodyguard''s expression, hardened. "You are naive if you thought he wouldn''t target your mother." Bhairava clenched his fist in anger, but he couldn''t refute him since he was brutally honest and right about it. "I will let you know some of my ns." Harsha said with a wry grin. "ns?" "ns to defeat Chandra." He listened to the n. Harsha had used his men to create a passage to the inner walls of the capital months in advance. The passage can be used to transport medium-sized units to the other side of the army. Meanwhile, Harsha wanted him to push Chandra''s army to the eastern side, close to the forest, to make it easier for him to enter the battle and cause havoc. "This is good, but there are newmanders in Chandra''s army and a good special unit. I don''t know who is supporting him." "Oh, you don''t? I guess Alfonso didn''t tell you that!" "Alfonso?" he asked. Harsha turned to his bodyguard and nodded. The bodyguard reached for his pouch and pulled out a letter and handed it to Bhairava. "Read it and you will understand." The letter detailed how the war started and who was the mastermind behind the instigation of the war. Bhairava found the details of the letter very surprising and gasped aloud as he skimmed through the contents. "Oh my god! Lakshmi was the one behind this all along." He handed the letter to Vikrama standing behind him to read. "So she was the real threat." He sighed, leaning back and rxing his posture. "She is using Chandra now! That fool doesn''t realize it." Harsha stated with a grin. "Since this is the case, defeating Chandra won''t be enough." "I will take care of that. No need to pry for details."Harsha stated sternly, getting up. "So I guess we have a deal." He put his hand forward as a friendly gesture. Bhairava shook his hands in response to seal the agreement. "I look forward to it, Harsha." Harsha nodded and turned back to leave. But he suddenly remembered. "Oh!! As a gift, I will solve an issue of yours." "Issue with the insider?" "Yes!" Harsha nonchntly walked to Bhairava. He quickly changed his pace, unsheated his sword, and stabbed Arjun, who was standing behind Bhairava right in the chest. Harsha looked at Bhairava with a wide grin. "There you go. The issue is solved." Chapter 118: Battle of Hampi [12] Hampi, Vijayanagara Empire. The battlefield was a chaotic mess from all the new corpses mounting up as time passed and blood caked the ground. The sun was high in the sky; the intense warmth of the sun fatigued the soldiers even further. Nakul was going crazy trying to reel in the situation. The first prince had fled the battlefield, and most of themanders were dead. Harsha and Bhairava were wreaking havoc. The demoralized army wasn''t listening to orders. Most of them were fleeing, trying to save their lives. "That damn bastard ran away. This is impossible to deal with all alone. This battle is a lost cause." A single thought ran through his mind. It was Lakshmi, like that even Nakul abandoned the battlefield. Meanwhile, on the other end of the battlefield. Harsha was having fun stretching his limbs and killing people. He liked to fight. His mind was made to fight. But recently he enjoyed the aspects of building up an army andmanding people. He also liked the political aspects of the Empire. He didn''t dabble too much into politics, in his opinion. But it was evident he was intrigued by the political challenge an emperor faces. He wanted to know more about it. He also liked the fact he could build something like a fuse grenade in this medieval era. He wanted to experiment more with this. Harsha wanted to use his ability to push the limits of technology in this era. He wanted to lead a kingdom and dabbled in politics. It seemed amusing, and he wanted to satisfy his curiosity. Harsha was ab rat in his previous life, longing for freedom. Now he longed for something that would satisfy his curiosity. There was a subtle change in him. He could also feel it; he was having fun fighting after a long time. He was enjoying the struggle to win against Lakshmi. Harsha noticed Chandra running away from the battle field. He was disgusted by it as he left his army to die; he hated cowardice. He looked over at Bhairava, who was shing off the neck of thestmander in his side. Harsha screamed. "Bhairava, Chandra fled the battlefield." Bhairava, upon hearing this, turned around to scan the battlefield to find Chandra''s visage. He spotted him entering the city with his bodyguard. His horse galloped at hismand, elerating and breaking away from the army towards his target, Chandra. "Madhav, take control of the army." He ordered. "Yes, Your Highness." Madhav wasn''t informed about the deal with Harsha. It came as a surprise, but he listened to Bhairava without any fear. He trusted the decision made by the prince. Bhairava still remembered the death of his trusted aide, Arjun. Harsha stabbed him right in the heart, instantly killing him. Arjun was his trusted aide for a long time. He didn''t know why he would betray him at first. His face went pale as he saw Harsha grin looking at the corpse of Arjun. "Why did you do that?" he asked. "Why? Because he was the one leaking information to Lakshmi!" Harsha responded. "Ha-Ha, how do you know about that?" Bhairava asked, his voice trembling. "As I said. I wasn''t just sitting idle for the past few days. He is a spy nted by Lakshmi." "But¨C" Vikrama, who stood beside Bhairava, put his hands on his shoulder and tried to console him. "You can connect the dots. You have someone capable of doing that close by." "I found out this information in a simple way. Our scouts saw him exchanging information with a hooded figure just before dawn." "To think, he of all people would be the one to betray me." "Betray? He was never loyal to you!" Harsha said with a grin. "Think back to when you met him and why did you take him under your wing." Bhairava met Arjun during thest Hoys war. He was fascinated by the strong warrior wreaking havoc and given a title by fellow soldiers, "Butcher of the South." After meeting him at the battlefield. Bhairava decided to make Arjun his aide. His strength was unmatched, and he was the perfect person he was looking for at the time. Now that he thought about it. He had no hesitation or questions about joining. It was like he was waiting for Bhairava to ask him to join his faction. It turned out he was the naive one; the fact that he was a Lakshmi pawn took his heart by storm. He had lost one of his longtime partners and his mother in the span of two weeks. "That said, don''t go after Lakshmi. I will personally take care of her." Harsha dered walking off, leaving him with the corpse of Arjun. Back to the present. Bhairava followed Chandra into the city of Hampi. The city was practically empty due to the looming civil war. Most of the citizens stayed indoors till the fighting ended. He could see Chandra going towards the pce in a hurry. He quickly followed suit to exact his revenge. Meanwhile, on the battlefield. Harsha stopped fighting after killing thestmander of the army. The victory was already in their grasp. All themanders of the enemy were running away. It seems like the man who was leading Chandra''s army from the shadows had also abandoned, since the army fell apart very quickly. He scoffed at theckluster battle that he experienced. He was now regretting his decision to wait. If he knew that taking on the first prince''s army would be this easy. He would have taken the fight on day five. He clicked his tongue. ''No use of thinking of the past.'' Victory was evident by the momentum gained by his army. "Tarun, take control of the army. I will go finish the final battle of this war." The final battle was yet to take ce. He was yet to meet the mastermind behind this huge ordeal. The person who single-handedly manipted and yed the whole empire in their palms. The woman who started the Civil War. The person he wanted to fight the most. The biggest obstacle on his way to the throne The eldest child of the Emperor and the half-sister of Harsha, Lakshmi Deva Raya. Chapter 119: Battle of Hampi [13] Royal Pce, Vijayanagara Empire. Chandra was sprinting to take some money and flee the Empire. The defeat was evident, and he wanted to survive. He abandoned his army and prepared to leave the Empire. He didn''t want to be caught by Bhairava of all people. The oue wouldn''t be pretty. He had assassinated Bhairava''s mother. He wouldn''t be spared and would most likely be subject to torture if caught by Bhairava. He barged into his chambers and took whatever precious stones and gold he had lying. He put them into a pouch. Chandra went to find his mother and sister, who were nowhere to be seen. His bodyguards were with him. He needed time. He hoped that Bhairava hadn''t found out that he had fled yet and came to take revenge on him. ''Those low lives teamed up!! This isn''t my fault.'' ''I didn''t lose the battle to those low lives!'' ''I am the better one!'' So many thoughts raced through his mind as he scanned the deste Pce grounds. The guards of his sister were nowhere to be seen. The pcey bare, and no other person other than him and his bodyguards were present. "Where the hell is everyone?" He muttered A bloodcurdling sound ran through the air. It was like time had frozen. Chandra could feel the ominous footsteps of someone approaching. A shudder ran through his body; his legs trembled as he turned back to look. He saw a man with bloodied armor and a sword walking menacingly towards him. His voice barely came out of his throat, like there was a huge lump. "Bh -Bh-Bhairava!" His mind went nk, and his legs moved on their own. His survival instincts kicked in as he raced away. Adrenaline coursed through his veins. The cold face of Bhairava scared him to the core. He didn''t even want to fight Bhairava. He wasn''t adept in martial arts like Bhairava. The oue of their fighting was very clear. His head would be rolling on the ground the moment they shed. The best chance of survival was from running away. Multiple screams echoed through the pce as he raced through the hallways to the exit of the pce. It was probably his bodyguards getting cut down mercilessly by Bhairava. ''Those bastards should fight till death for me to survive.'' ''I will survive! I want to live!'' *STAB* "Huh," he muttered in disbelief. A long spear was lodged in his thigh. He fell face first into the hallway. "Spear?'' ''How?'' ''Who threw it?'' Blood spilled out of his thigh onto the floor, dying it a hue of red. He crawled forward, wanting to survive. He could hear the faint footsteps behind him. He was too scared to look behind. He tried to stand up. He barely got up, limping forward to the exit, which came into view. The footsteps were bing louder. Louder. ''I want to live'' The world turned sideways in front of him as he fell to the ground again. He looked down to see his legs lying separated. It was cleanly severed from the knee joint. "ARGHH!" he screamed. He convulsed in pain. His veins popped out in shock. "Where are you running to?" A deep and hoarse voice echoed through the hallway. It was Bhairava standing and looking down at his pitiful form. Bhairava stomped his back hard. He coughed violently. "Where is your smirk now, huh?" Bhairava asked, chuckling. "You damn bastard! You killed my mother!" Chandra croaked. "We can talk this out! Right? Bhairava," "Talk?" He stomped his back once more. "What is there to talk!" "Please let me live!!! I am your older brother, right!!" He begged, trying to crawl away from Bhairava. "Why should I?" "Please!! I am your older brother." "Older brother that assassinated my mother!" Bhairava roared. "Wa-Wai-Wait, let''s talk!!" Chandra stuttered out, "I didn''t kill your mother! Believe me" "Huh?" Bhairava looked confused. "Lakshmi killed your mother! Not me!" Chandra crawled forward. "That''s right, she killed her!" Bhairava looked down at Chandra with pity. He didn''t think he would stoop so low, throwing his sister through to survive. He had no honor left in him. Bhairava had investigated the matter and found the truth. He knew that it was Chandra that sent the assassin and gotten it verified by his sources as well. It was known truth among the aides of Chandra as well that it wasn''t Lakshmi that ordered the assassination. "Trust your older brother, Bhairava! I didn''t do it!!" Bhairava clicked his tongue in disgust and stabbed his back. "Why are you lying?" He had no sympathy left for Chandra. "You scum! I thought you would be honorable and not target the woman or rtives to win the war." Bhairava took his sword out and stabbed Chandra''s shoulder. "Guess I shouldn''t have expected that from you of all people!" Chandra convulsed in pain in the hallways, squirming violently. His vision became blurry, and his head became light as the past memories shed before his eyes. "I don''t want to die, ple-." His pleas were cut short as Bhairava shed the back of his neck, instantly killing him. His head rolled in the hallway, and blood spilled uncontrobly from the marble floor. Bhairava looked up with a detached expression. He had finally taken his revenge for the death of his mother. Emotions of grief coursed through his mind. Bhairava had finally closed the chapter of his life and was ready to start a new one. He could finally put everything behind and live freely. He felt like a big burden was taken off his chest. His mind found its closure. He was determined to let the past go and start a new life. Before that, he had to do one more thing. He had to fulfill his end of the offer to Harsha; without him, this would have never been possible. He also had to thank Vikrama for his undying support for him. The man had put his life on the line to help him despite knowing he could potentially never see his daughter again. Bhairava held immense respect for him. He guided Bhairava through the problems like a father. He wanted to thank him for everything. Chapter 120: Battle of Hampi [14] Hampi, Vijayanagara Empire. Harsha was heading towards the pce. He was heading to the pce; that was most likely where Lakshmi was there to put an end to this mess. He entered the city of Hampi to see Bhairava speeding towards the gate of the royal pce. Harsha slowly reached the gate after a few minutes. The pce was practically empty. All the servants were dismissed to their quarters till the battle ended and one faction took control of the Empire. He heard some screams as he walked down the hallway to the royal court. He could guess what was happening. It was Bhairava killing Chandra and his bodyguards. He saw footsteps leading to the royal court. It was likely the man inmand for Chandra''s army. The man was likely to be a pawn of Lakshmi. Alfonso had mentioned Nakul in the letter and his close connection to Lakshmi and her n. Harsha also remembered Nakul from the independent merchant group that took a road contract. He found it odd at first that a young man was leading such a wealthy merchant group. He did think it was luck coupled with skill. Merchants require a wealth of experience to function and maintain their standing. It all started to make sense now. Lakshmi had used him to invest her wealth to generate more wealth to make awork across the Empire. It was very simr to his n. He reached in front of the doors of the royal court. The huge doors had a small gap, as if someone had entered the ce. He pushed open the doors with ease. The doors made a slight sound and opened into the big royal court. It was mostly emptypared to the usual energetic atmosphere. Right on the tform of the Royal Court. Lakshmi sat on a chair, dressed in an elegant red saree, her hair tied neatly. She wore minimal jewelry. Her eyes were like obsidians looking straight at him. Nakul stood beside her with a sad expression. He walked towards Lakshmi and scanned his surroundings for potential threats. To his surprise, he didn''t find any threats or assassins. He thought he would meet at least some assassins. "I can finally meet the mastermind." He said with a smirk, while his hand rested on the hilt of the sword. Lakshmi looked down from the tform at him and smiled sweetly like usual. "Brother, let''s have a chat." "Hoo, you are inviting me for a chat instead of a fight?" Lakshmi chucked lightly. "I am a feeble woman. How can I fight and win against you of all people?" "Feeble? Your ns weren''t feeble at all, and your rough hands speak of your skill in swords arts." He dered. "I don''t wish to fight you, Harsha. I just wanted to talk for a while." She gestured towards the seat on the other side of the table. He climbed up the stairs into the tform and sat down. He felt no hostility from Lakshmi. So he obliged to her request to chat. "Brother, do you know how to y Chaturanga?" "Is it like chess?" he muttered aloud. "Chess?" Lakshmi tilted her head in confusion. Chess wasn''t the name for the game in this timeline. The modern chess that we know was just in the making at this time. In India, chess was known at Chaturanga. The rules were very different from modern chess also. "it''s nothing." He dismissed her with a wave. "I never yed it before. I am not adept at it." He admitted. "Oh!! I see. I wanted to y while we had a chat." "If you tell me the rules, I can try to dabble in it." He leaned back into the chair with a smirk. "Oh! I knew you wouldn''t back down from a challenge." She looked at Nakul, who took a small book out of his pouch. "This is the rule book." Harsha grabbed the book and began to read it quickly, taking in the information quickly. The game rules were quite simr to the ones in chess. The goal of the game was to capture the enemy king. They were divided into four parts: infantry chariots, elephants, and cavalry. The foot soldiers moved like the regr pawn, but it couldn''t jump two squares at the start, whereas the horse moved as usual in an L shape. Chariots were simr to rooks. The queen just moved one ce diagonally, unlike her stronger counterpart in chess. King moved, same as the present king. Checks weren''t part of the rules, and there were no stalemates for the game. It seems like the game went on till one of them eventually captured the king and won. He got a basic idea of the rules. He liked the pawn rule the most. The Pawn turned into the piece that initially upied the file of promotion. So they couldn''t choose what the pawn could be promoted. They had to work around saving the pawns to promote to a certain piece. This added a bit of intrigue in Harsha''s mind. This was way different from the chess he was trained on in the research facilities. Lakshmi sipped on some tea served by Nakul amidst this. Her expression was soft and nonchnt, having no care in the world about what was happening outside. She patiently waited for Harsha to finish reading the rule book before they could start the game. Lakshmi liked Chaturanga because this was the ultimate battle of the mind. The gender didn''t really matter in this ce. There were no physical advantages or disadvantages to battling in Chaturanga. Everything came down to the battle of mind. It was the ideal battlefield to fight Harsha. She knew she held an advantage since Harsha didn''t y Chaturange. But her instincts were saying not to underestimate Harsha. So she vowed to give her all while ying against him. Harsha finally closed the rule book with a soft thud and kept it aside on the table. He nced up at Lakshmi with a smile. "Let''s y." Chapter 121: Battle of Hampi [15] Royal Pce, Vijayanagara Empire. Nakul brought out the board for Chaturanga. The pieces were lined up neatly, and Harsha looked at the board with quite an intrigued look. It looked simr to the pieces in modern chess but less refined. The pieces were made of wood along with the board. The board wasn''t checkered like the one in modern chess. He was pretty excited for the game. He liked a challenge always, and this was precisely one of those challenges. Lakshmi looked at him, adjusting the pieces. "You can have the first move, Brother!" She said. "Are you sure? Don''tin when you lose to me!" Harsha responded with a smile. "Yes!" Harsha moved his pawn forward, taking an offensive approach. "So what did you want to talk about, sister?" In exchange, Lakshmi moved another pawn from the other end forward, looking to open up the defense of Harsha. "I kept having some thoughts after meeting you at the garden. You have changed a lot in the past year! What''s the reason for the change?" She said, shing a grin. Harsha scanned the board and brought out his horse to take a buildup on his offense. "Maybe God gave me enlightenment after the injury, Sister." Responding to his offense, Lakshmi moved her horse out as well to counter his approach. "You jest, Harsha! You really don''t feel like Harsha anymore!" "Oh, is that so? Then who do I feel like, Dear Sister?" He said it with a sarcastic expression as he moved another pawn forward. "You changed! Almost like another person took over my real brother!" Lakshmi moved her elephant forward from the side she had moved her pawn. Harsha folded his arms and thought for a while and responded with his chariot moving forward, nning to push forward into the defense. "Is this really your first time, little brother? It seems like you y really well." She unleashes her minister into the fray to counter his chariot. "I just learned the rules right in front of you! Hahaha" He pushes a pawn to contain her elephant. "So do you have any questions for me?" She uses the opening to enter his territory using her horse. "Why didn''t you kill me when you could have?" The question hung heavy in the air as he put a pawn as a sacrifice for her horse. "It was for my own amusement. I felt like you would be a challengepared to the other fools." Her words were true even to Harsha. She would have been the sole victor had she gone and eliminated him, and the civil war would have ended with all the princes dying and her ending up with the throne. Lakshmi took the pawn with her horse and gave herself an edge. "Now you lost the battle! Do you think I would spare you?" Harsha unleashed his elephant, threatening the horse. "Of course not!" She retreats her charging horse back to the center of the board, away from the elephant. "Are you not scared of death?" "Not really! My whole life, I have known that this path would lead to my death in some case or another." "Is that so? But I do have to acknowledge you for your achievements!" "Achievements?" "I don''t like cowardice like your brother Chandra has shown on the battlefield. You deciding to take on the battle is brave!" The battle on the board grew fiercer with each move. It was no longer a simple game but a war of minds, a silent duel in which one false step could lead to ruin. Harsha''s fingers hovered over the pieces, his mind racing ahead to calcte every possible oue, every possible trap. His opponent was relentless, attacking with precision, his moves ruthless and calcted. Yet he felt calm. Harsha no longer saw his opponent''s face, only the expanse of the board, which stretched out like a battlefield. Both Harsha and Lakshmi fell into a trance. They moved the pieces around with precision, countering each move while thinking steps ahead. It was like they were facing each other on the battlefield, with their lives on the line. They were fighting silently. He could feel the pressure for the first time since he had reincarnated in this world. "Just like I thought. No one other than you could pull this off." He muttered aloud. The final stages of the battle were underway. The majority of the pieces of both of them were captured. Harsha moves a pawn and captures the Horse of Lakshmi. She captures the pawn using her minister. He moves his horse to directly threaten the king. Lakshmi tries to counter by a sacrificial exchange with her minister. The horse takes the minister, and the pawn takes the minister. Harsha puts his chariot forward, threatening the king again. This time Lakshmi wasn''t left with any option but to flee with the king. But it wasn''t enough. Harsha used his chariot and captured the king, finally ending the long battle. "I won," He said with a smirk. Lakshmi stayed silent. It was evident that Harsha had outmatched her. She was not wrong about Harsha being the worthy opponent. "That ends the little chat!" He got up, unsheathing his sword, and pointed at Lakshmi. "HAHAHA! You deserve to take the throne! Harsha." She dered, stretching her arms out and looking up with a crazed look. "I acknowledge your ability. You have been the first person to actually give me a faint feeling of defeat." Lakshmi looked surprised by the sudden deration. Lakshmi felt acknowledged for the first time. Nakul suddenly got in between both of them. "Prince Harsha, please let the princess live, and you can take my life as the price!" He pleaded. "Hmm!! No, you should have known the risks while you have gotten into such a situation." Harsha pushed the tip of the sword into Nakul''s chest, drawing blood, but Nakul stood strong. "I can''t stand back! Prince." This situation reminded him of the story of the princess and themoner. In the end, both were destined to die a miserable death, just like Nakul and Lakshmi. "Very well then. Let''s end this!" Chapter 122: Battle of Hampi [16] Royal Pce, Vijayanagara Empire. The day was bright. Fresh wind blew through the city of Hampi. The battle was finally ending. Sun rays filtered in through therge windows to the royal court. Two lifeless bodiesy on the floor of the royal court. It was the corpses of Lakshmi and Nakul. Harsha looked down at the bodies with a bloodied sword in hand. He had cut down the person responsible for the civil war and effectively ended the war. He didn''t feel anything, but today he learned something intriguing about human nature. It was love; the novel he read didn''t really give an urate understanding of the emotion called love. He found a faint understanding of love watching Nakul and Lakshmi. Nakul loved Lakshmi but was held back by his status and for achieving the goal of Lakshmi. Meanwhile, Lakshmi suppressed her feelings for Nakul, knowing her path would lead to her eventual death. Both had tragic stories. The uncanny resemnce to the novel threw him off. This was reality; he had ended a potential love story. He was like the viin of the novel. The pleas made by Nakul still lingered in his head. He begged him not to kill Lakshmi and fought him before Harsha just cut him down. Nakul managed to croak in hisst breath; his mind was never on Harsha the whole time. "I loved you." Meanwhile, Lakshmi''s was frozen in time. Her eyes were hollow. He didn''t understand why she didn''t try to stop him. He could see the tears in her eyes. It wasplicated, and he couldn''t understand it. ''Did she ept her fate?'' ''Why didn''t she fight back'' It was ackluster end for a battle, but this was the reality. Life was unpredictable; it is never fair to anyone. He shook his head to clear his thoughts. Exhaustion caught up to Harsha. He had been physically exhausted for a long time since he overdid his training in excitement coupled with the battle. The mental stress for winning the game against Lakshmi. He wanted to sit down for a while. He went and sat down on the throne. Meanwhile, Bhairava had finished his revenge and was heading to the royal court, as he had noticed Harsha before killing Chandra. He walked into the deste royal court. The throne was illuminated by the sunlight filtering through therge windows. A man was seated on the ornate throne, covered in blood. The man looked elegant¡ªnot too shy. Bhairava''s eyes momentarily saw the image of a great Samrat in him. The nonchnt expression and calm posture. The sword rested in his hand. Bhairava noticed the lifeless bodies of two people on the floor. He knew the face of one that was Lakshmi. He didn''t know the other; he assumed it would be the pawn used by Lakshmi to control Chandra''s army. He walked up to Harsha with his head held high. He looked up at him, his gaze fixed on him. "So have you taken your little revenge, Bhairava?" Harsha spoke, looking down at him. "Yes! I havee to fulfill my promise to you." "Aren''t you an honorable one? Here I was waiting for you to run away." Bhairava tilted his head in confusion. "Why would you think that? I told you I would honor the agreement even if it was my life." "Words can be deceiving; not everyone will be honorable like you. A honorable warrior faces an early death." Bhairava stayed silent. He nodded at Harsha''s statement. It was the truth that being honorable doesn''t give you the edge on the battlefield. "But we follow the ways of Dharma." Harsha sighed. "You have a naive understanding, Bhairava." He got up from the throne. "Let''s just proceed and cut off your arm." Bhairava brows furrowed in confusion and frustration. "Harsha," his voice cold. "I want to know why you think it is naive!" "I want to start over. I want to be a better person. A person that can be useful for others." Harsha paused abruptly, seeing the determination in his eyes. "You and the Emperor have the same wed understanding of Dharma." "What do you mean?" He asked like a curious child. "You don''t need to follow a righteous way to warfare." Harsha continued to exin to Bhairava. He was well versed in religious stuff since he was going through the vast texts inside the Royal Library. He found the texts very helpful, especially the Gita. It was the conversation between Lord Krishna and Arjuna who was in an emotional dilemma before the war. This deepened his understanding of the emotional aspect of warfare. He exined how the Gita endorses the dissociation between the conduct of war and the moral reason for war. It advocated for the ethical and moral reasons to go to war. The gita didn''t question the means of conduct on the battlefield to win. Even Lord Krishna, who was revered as a wise and righteous person throughout the Mahabharat War, employed numerous deceptive and dishonorable tactics to defeat his enemies. ording to the Gita, focusing on sensory objects can lead to attachment and desire, which can give rise to anger. The Gita further suggested that an ideal warrior must relinquish their attachment to the sphere of senses, whether it results in frustration or fulfillment. Harsha reflects on this notion, recognizing that only a select few can truly achieve this level of detachment. He also personally felt like he was far from the ideal warrior reading the text. Bhairava looked wide-eyed at him. "I get it now!" Without hesitation, Bhairava swung his sword, severing his hand. He grated his teeth to stop the pain. Harsha sighed deeply. "This dumb ass I said the arm, and you severed your hand." At Harsha''s annoying tone. He picked up his sword to cut off his arm. Harsha flicked it away using the hilt of his sword. "Enough! You have paid the price!" Harsha said, looking down at him like he was an idiot. ''I am surrounded by dumb people.'' He muttered. A man wearing leather armor barged into the royal court. It was Tarun with an urgent look on his face. "Your Highness. The Emperor woke up from thea." Chapter 123: Battle of Hampi [17] (End) Royal Pce, Vijayanagara Empire. "The Emperor woke up from thea?" Harsha asked surprisingly. "Yes, your highness," said Tarun, catching his breath. "What happened to the battle?" "It will be finished soon. I have let another regional leader take on the reins for now." "I see." Harsha looked at Bhairava bleeding profusely from his severed hand and sighed. "Treat this guy and clean up the bodies," he said, pointing at Bhairava. "Understood, Your Highness. There is a guide waiting to show you the way." Tarun responded with a slight bow, pointing at a hooded person. Harsha walked towards the hooded man with a smirk. He could feel the air around the person. It wasn''t a normal person. He was strong¡ªlike the old man, Nayaka. "Lead the way." Hemanded. The hooded person didn''t speak much. He could see the heterochromic eyes peeking through his hood. The man wore a mask. His physique was well built. He wore ck clothes with red highlights at the end. "So what is your name?" Harsha asked to satisfy his curiosity. "I don''t have a name." The man replied in a hoarse voice. "I see! You must be that guy called Rakthasura that the old man Nayaka mentioned." The hooded person didn''t nod or reply to hisment. He simply guided him through the hallways into a deste basement underneath the pce. Lanterns lit up the basement. "There was such a ce here?" Harsha looked around in awe. The basement stairs led down to a passage. The stone walls had moss growing on them. The hooded person grabbed antern on the walls and began walking into the passage. "So. Did the Emperor request my presence?" "Yes, Prince." "So he must have an idea of what happened during his little sleep." The man nodded slightly, admitting. "You seem to be loyal to the Emperor; even you couldn''t stop Lakshmi." The man was still guiding him through the passage. His demeanor slightly shifted at the sudden jab. "Lakshmi had control over the Royal Army. We can''t touch her carelessly." He responded. Harsha could see the light at the end of the passage. The passage opened up into a small but serene ce. It was filled with flowers and trees all around the area. The ce was surrounded by men dressed simr to the man that guided him. He could see guards staring at him with a curious expression. A small house was in the middle of therge garden. The house looked tidy. "What is this ce?" Harsha asked. "This is where we relocated the Emperor amidst the ongoing civil war." He was quite intrigued by the design of the pce and the pathways to this location. The main challenge right now was the Emperor. The man guided him into a room. The neat wooden walls had some paintings of the Epics hanging on them. A giant bed was present right in the middle of the room, and the royal doctor sat close to the edge of the bed treating the Emperor. The Emperor looked malnourished and palepared to his usual self. It was evident that thea took a toll on his physique. His muscles had considerable shrunk. Despite all this, his gaze was still fierce. Harsha could feel the same intensity that he felt when he had firstid his eyes on the Emperor. The Emperor looked at him. "Sit," hemanded. Harsha sat on the chair, a bit far away from the bed. The royal doctor and the man who guided him quickly left to give him and the Emperor some time. "You took the throne in the end." He said. Harsha nodded slightly. "Are you up for the responsibility thates with it?" "Responsibility?" Harsha looked puzzled. "Yes, the responsibility of protecting your citizens and providing the best for them." "I can do that better than you!" Harsha said in a cold voice. The Emperor coughed violently, trying to control hisughter. "I see. My son has grown a lot." "Why did you ask to meet me?" "Did you kill Lakshmi?" The Emperor asked with a sad expression shing through his face. "Of course. She started it, and I ended it. This was the natural course of action." "That''s what happened in the end..." His voice trailed off. The Emperor turned serious. The air felt cold. The intense gaze was back. He could feel the authority he exuded. "What if I don''t want you to take the throne?" Harsha got up with a smirk and unsheathed his sword, pointing right at the Emperor with no hesitation. "I don''t like threats. Next time you make it, consider yourself dead." Harsha continued. "You can take the back seat and retire from the Empire. I shall assume the throne. In the next few years, you will see the real extent of my ability, Krishna Deva Raya." "Harsha, leading a kingdom is not a game. You have to put your feelings aside and be ready to sacrifice for the greater good of your people." Harsha stayed silent as the emperor gave him advice to lead. They talked about different things for a while. Time passed like a blur. The sun began to set on the horizon, and a faint glow of orange covered the small garden. "So you will be stepping down," asked Harsha. "Yes, but I will be taking control if I find you unfit for the throne." "Do you think I am unfit for the throne right now?" "No," The emperor did get all the information about Harsha from Rakhtasura. He had aplished an extraordinary feat, and the scary fact was that it just took a year to get to the throne from nothing. "Do your best, my son." The emperor finally said. His posture slumped as if a huge burden were taken off his shoulders. Meanwhile, the battle of Hampi came to a close with the total surrender of Chandra''s army. This was the new chapter in the history books for the Vijayanagara Empire. The grueling civil war had finallye to an end. Harsha finally won the battle that would shape his future in this world. Chapter 124: Aftermath of Civil War The battle of Hampi concluded with the total surrender of the first prince''s army. Additionally, the second prince hadpletely surrendered to Prince Harsha. The second prince''s army was taken prisoners of war for namesake. Bhairava was confined to his chambers for the time being and got treated for his severed hand. There were hundreds of casualties in the grueling civil war that took the Empire by storm. The strife had finally settled as the news began to travel to the other parts of the Empire. The royal army was first notified of the victory of Prince Harsha. The Royal Armymander was visibly surprised by the unexpected victory of Prince Harsha, who was nicknamed "talentless" by his peers. He had managed to snatch victory from all the other princes. The Royal Armymander was an individual named Rajagop Timmarasa. He was a man in histe forties with a very muscr build. His body was riddled with scars from countless battles under the reign of Krishna Deva Raya. He was one of the cornerstones of the Empire. Rajagop was well respected in the army and held massive influence. The man was very loyal to the monarchy. Rajagop had taken charge of the royal army after the previousmander retired. The previousmander had left a mess he had to navigate through. There was a divide in the royal army. It came to light when the civil war had started. The soldiers were divided into two factions in his observations. One faction was loyal to the Emperor, and the other one was loyal to Lakshmi. He had learned from Rakhtasura that Lakshmi had dug her nails into the royal army. Her n ensured that the Royal Army would break apart if they had tried to intervene in the Civil War. Rajagop had to make the tough decision and control the borders for the time being. He didn''t want the Empire to break apart from this. He managed to smooth the wedge between the two factions in the army. The death of Lakshmi had united the army once again. There was no need for a separate faction. The soldiers didn''t try anything that indicated treason, as it would be dealt with very seriously by Rajagop. Meanwhile, the two traitors of the Cochin faction were caught hiding close to Hampi, awaiting Lakshmi''s orders. The old man Nayaka had caught Parvathi Nair and Gop Sastri under the information provided by Viswa. The casualties on Harsha''s side were kept to a minimum, excluding the total wipeout of the Shekhar noble family. The news of the youngest prince winning against his brothers sent ripples through the Empire. Another shocking story was circting among local nobles and high-ss merchants about the Empressmitting suicide after her son and daughter died. The factions had died out, and most notably, most of the higher noble households had taken a significant hit in this civil war. They had lost a sizable chunk of influence in their respective regions except Nayakas and Patwardhans, who were supporting Harsha. The neutral faction of local nobles began to align with Prince Harsha as soon as they heard that the Nayakas were the ones behind the prince. The Reddy family was wiped out along with all their heirs and elders. The Reddies'' properties were seized by Nayakas for the time being. The Mudialiar family was taken over by the middle child of the family, who was known as a genius. The Mudialiars changed their stance from support to the First Prince just before the battle of Hampi. The new head of the Mudialiar family, named Arvind Mudialiar, had cut ties with the first prince as soon as he took power. Despite this, he was under restrictions for the time being. Arvind was summoned to the capital under the strict surveince of the elite unit under the Patwardhan household. But the quick thinking of the head saved the family''s future in the Empire. Asokan Nair was escorted to the capital by Viswa and Raj Patwardhan. The merchant unions that were in support of the First Prince were taken over by an elite force under Harsha. Some of the merchants managed to flee to the sultanates and Yadava Kingdom. The properties and wealth remaining were seized by the throne. Govinda Rao was also under surveince by the special unit sent by Nayakas. He was also an aplice with the first prince. Trade started urring as usual, and the capital city was filled with a bustling atmosphere as the war ended. Mithun Reddy took advantage of some merchants fleeing the Empire and began to capture markets that were once controlled by these unions. With the help of Rudra Simha Nayakas and Patwardhan''s, the road patrols were resumed to ensure the safety of merchant goods. The royal family of Cochin didn''t exist anymore as thest surviving member, Concubine Rani Jyothi Lakshmi, had met her demise. Her cousin and Bhairava''s uncle Rama Varma had also died at the hands of Rakhtasura. The noble armies that participated in the civil war ended up with a huge casualty count and also a loss of funds. Harsha got a reportpiled for the approximate casualty count for the civil war. The war hadn''t been a pretty one. Hundreds and thousands of men had died on the battlefield. Report of Casualty Imperial Faction. (Deaths) Infantry: 38,900 Cavalry- 13,400 Archers: 9200 War elephants: 340 Prisoners of war: 41,700 Cochin Faction. (Deaths) Infantry: 28,400 Cavalry- 10,200 Archers: 8100 War elephants: 300 Prisoners of war: 38,200 They also lost 40 Culverins Harsha''s faction Infantry: 7,900 Cavalry: 2,400 Archers: 1800 War elephants: 200 Prisoners of war: 0 Battle Report Battle of Mahishapura: Won by the Imperial Faction. Battle of Anantapur: Won by Nayakas in Harsha''s faction. Battle of Warangal: Won by Nayakas in Harsha''s faction. Battle of Mangalore: Won by Patwardhans in Harsha''s faction Battle of Hampi: Won by Harsha There were some notable noble deaths as well. Anand Jadhav was killed by Raj Patwardhan to take his revenge for killing his cousin. Deaths of Raghav Reddy, Vijayarama Panicker, Venkat Shekhar. Chapter 125: Neighbours change [1] Qutb Sultanate, Royal Pce. Zafar Shah was having his meetings as usual in the Royal Court. He was frustrated with mughals as the war with Marathas was on the horizon. The Mughal Emperor had promised himnd carved from the region of Marathas in return for the support provided by the Sultanate. The Portuguese were also looking to support the Mughals for a lucrative deal to use the Surat Port. The Marathas had denied benefits to the Surat port. The Portuguese want to expand into the markets of Surat. The major reason to get Surat was the establishment of a warehouse. The Surat port was the closest en route to the Subcontinent directly since the winds deterred them from going to the Cochin Port. The merchants had to hug the African coast to reach the Subcontinent. It was a hub ofmerce and held immense wealth, which was eyed by many European merchants. Surat was famous for its gold and diamonds. The jewelry from Surat was some of the most valuablemodities. The other famous goods in Surat were indigo, a dye that was widely used in textiles in Europe. Textiles were the other luxury good, especially the cotton fabrics and silk of the subcontinent, which were very sought after in Europe due to their high quality. A man barged into the royal court as Zafar Shah was adjourning the meeting. He was breathing heavily. Finally, after calming himself down. The man looked up at the Sultan Zafar Shah. His son Aziz was as usual standing beside him since he was learning the ropes of responsibility that came with the title of Crown Prince. "Sultan, we have some important information to share." He looked nervously at the seated nobles curiously looking at him. Noticing the reluctance of the man. He looked over at the nobles andmanded. "The meeting is adjourned. You may all leave." It was pretty clear that the Sultan had ordered them to leave at once, before he took the matters into his own hands. The nobles quickly left the royal court, leaving the Sultan and the Crown Prince along with the man. "What is the important news you have to share?" The sultan looked at the man with a curious expression "The civil war in Vijayanagara Empire ended." "This quickly?" "Yes, our agents stationed in the Empire have given us information." "Who won? The first prince or the second prince?" It wasmon knowledge amidst the many kingdoms that the most favorable candidates for the throne of Vijayanagara were the first prince Chandra Deva Raya and the second prince Bhairava Deva Raya. The man gulped down hesitantly before responding. "The youngest prince, Harsha Deva Raya, defeated both the first and second princes." Aziz, who was silently listening to the man, gasped in surprise. "What the hell happened?" His voice raised high. Sultan''s jaw dropped as he heard the news. "We don''t have all the information. ording to our agents, the Nayakas were supporting the youngest prince. We also noted some suspicious activities from the Gajapathis." "Damn it!!" Zafar struck his armrest in frustration. Aziz looked over at his father, and he knew the reason for his anger very well. The Empire had mobilized the royal army during the civil war. The sultan had hope for the civil war to drag on so he could take advantageter once he finished the agreements with the Mughals. But now their ns went to waste as the Civil War ended quickly and the victory was also decided with an overwhelmingly margin. The defeat of two major factions did imply that the youngest prince would have a strong position and influence in the Empire. ''The Empire had another monster like the other two princes.'' Aziz thought. Chandrapur, Yadava Kingdom. Some time had passed since the coronation of Gauri Seuna as the Queen of the Yadava Kingdom. She was now busy with handling matters of the kingdom along with her mentor, uncle, and close supporter, Yogendra Ahir. She was skeptical of her influence in the kingdom at first. But her worries quickly faded as none of the Nobles dared to question her based on her gender. It was clear that they feared her. The bloody visage of Gauri was imprinted in the minds of the Nobles. It had a very wild effect on the Nobles, as they knew that a mistake would result in their death at the hands of the Queen. Bhishma was still kept as the Royal Armymander under the reign of Gauri since she knew the importance of the man. He was also a strong person and was very useful for the kingdom. Despite all the new things to explore, she was bored. Gauri fiddled with a dagger in her study room. ''I want to meet Harsha!! Ughhh!! '' she thought. Gauri wanted to meet Harsha as soon as possible. She knew he was in the middle of a predicament with the civil war. She was having her own issues during that time. Gauri couldn''t send him some help during the civil war. She wanted to impress him. She wanted to meet Harsha to confirm her feelings. The maiden heart of Gauri was going through a rough phase as she began to figure out her feelings. Naiki and Gauri had a discussion where she blurted out that she felt in love with Prince Harsha. But Naiki''s response did put a doubt in her mind. "Do you really like him? How are you so sure about it?" Naiki continued with a solemn expression. "Next time you meet him. If you still feel the same, it may be love. You need to figure it out. It might be just because of your situation at that time. Take the time and confirm; don''t jump to conclusions." Gauri kept that advice in her mind. Her thoughts were interrupted by the sudden entrance of Yogendra Ahir. "Your Majesty. We have some news." He said, huffing heavily. "What is it, Uncle?" Gauri inquired. "The civil war in Vijayanagara Empire just ended." Gauri stood up with a bright expression at the news. "Did Harsha win??" "The youngest Prince Harsha had ended the Civil War by defeating both the first and second princes." "Uncle, Prepare a delegation to the Empire quickly." Gauri wanted to be the first one to send congrattions to Harsha for his victory. "Understood, Your Majesty." Yogendra replied with a curt bow. Chapter 126: Neighbours change [2] Kasim Sultanate, Royal Pce Sultan Umar al-Kasim was in his study doing his documents for the management of the Empire. The Kasim sultanate was having struggles with the Gajapathis and the Varna Kingdom. There were frequent incursions into their borders by the Varna kingdom. This was the result of the recent fallout with the Varna kingdom. The incursions could be taken as a war cause since the Gajapathis would join hands with the Varna Kingdom to take the sultanate down. Kasim Sultanate allied with the Amir sultanate, but this alliance was not that strong. It was built on necessity. The Amir sultanate maintained a good rtion with the Varna kingdom since the new Crown prince took charge of the diplomacy. The crown prince of Varna kingdom made the alliance into a paper wall ready to be broken. Kasim sultanate couldn''t trust the Amir sultanate in case of an invasion. He also had a headache from losing the chance to control the Yadavas. The squad he sent with a goodmander was wiped out the moment it set foot in the Yadava kingdom. The new queen of the Yadavas was a pain as well. Her feats spread across the nobles in the Sultanate. She had defeated Bhishma and took the throne with her own power. Defeating Bhishma, who was known as one of the strongestmanders in the central subcontinent, was a huge deal. "Damn that Kafir bitch." He muttered. He couldn''t even risk capturing the Yadava kingdom due to the issues with Gajapathi and Varna. Meanwhile, he tried to dabble into the Vijayanagara Empire civil war, but his effort was quickly thwarted by the Royal Army of Vijayanagara. His assistant, Iqbal, entered the room with a grim expression on his face. He gave a slight bow as a greeting to the Sultan. "Sultan, We have some concerning news regarding the Empire." "What happened now? Did someone die?" The sultan asked, still writing and finishing his documents. "The civil war has ended." Sultan Umar paused for a second and nced up at the man blinking in disbelief. "Huh?" "The civil war has ended, Sultan." The realization settled when he heard it the second time. "What the hell! How did it happen so soon?" "We have no idea, Sultan. We have gotten the information that the Nayakas were involved in the Civil War; that''s why it ended quickly." "That old man still holds a lot of influence and power huh?" "So who was the victor?" Iqbal looked up at the Sultan with a nervous expression. "Sultan, it was the youngest prince of the Empire!" "This is not the time for jokes, Iqbal." "It is not a joke, Your Majesty. The youngest prince defeated both the first and second princes in the Hampi and ended the Civil War." Umar leaned back into his chair with a grim expression. He initially thought the second prince woulde out as the victor. He knew of the widespread achievements and feats of both the first and second princes. They were some of the most powerful people not only in the Empire but also in the subcontinent. "Did that bastard raise another tiger like him? Curse you! Krishna Deva Raya." He muttered. Gajapathi Royal Pce, Cuttack The Royal Court of the Gajapathis was a magnificent disy of luxury and history. A man seated upon the ornate throne was Pratapendra Deva, the current king of the Gajapathis. Lokendra Deva stood before him. The crown prince of Gajapathi was tasked with an important mission by the King of Gajapathi. Pratapendra was visibly furious. "What happened to our support? I told you to watch over the Shekhars!" He shouted. "Father, Venkat Shekhar was used as bait to capture the Reddy family region by the Nayakas." "What the hell!! Curse that bastard." He struck the armrest of his throne in anger. The anger of Pratapendra stemmed from the loss of the Shekhar. The support they had sent was all in vain due to the schemes of the Nayakas. The Shekhars were used as bait for the Nayakas to weaken the Imperial Faction. Theirrge investment in the Shekhar family had gone in vain as both the head and heir were wiped out in the battle of Warangal. The properties of Shekhar were seized by themand of Prince Harsha by the Royal Army. This was a heavy blow to the Gajapathi, who had invested a lot into the Shekhar to give them considerable influence in the region. Their agents were also killed by the special unit sent by the Nayakas. "Did the civil war end yet?" He asked. Lokendra gulped hesitantly. He got the information about the ending of the Civil War just prior to this. The information would further anger his father, but he had to share this. He didn''t want to create misunderstandings between them. He nced up at his father nervously. "Yes, Father It hase to an end." "Who won?" "Um... Prince Harsha won the battle." "Huh? WHAT THE HELL!! HOW DID THAT VERMIN TAKE THE THRONE!!" He was beyond furious at the news. The vermin that killed his daughter had be the most influential figure in the Empire. The worst part was that he had no control over Harsha. "This is why I told you to monitor the Shekhar''s, you fool." He continued. Lokendra hung his head in shame, unable to answer his father. Pratapendra clicked his tongue and sat back on the throne. He took a deep breath to calm himself down. "How about any instability in the Empire?" "Ugh!!" Lokendra muttered. "The Empire is still working fine due to the diligence of the Butler and Royal Army. There are no riots or incursions that urred during this period. Although they have lost some trade due to the civil war from the Europeans." "Any information on that cursed bastard Krishna Deva Raya?" "None, Father." "Prepare a delegation to send to the Empire." "Yes, Father." Lokendra exited the royal court to go and prepare to dispatch a delegation to the Empire. "Terrible times are ahead for our kingdom. All the princes of the Empire are monsters, and here I am stuck with a cowardly father." He muttered coldly. ''I might have to take matters into my own hands before Father messes this up.'' Chapter 127: New Changes Vijayanagara Empire. The aftereffects of the civil war were still being felt in the Empire. Harsha was handling it under the guidance of the Butler of the Emperor and the Patriarch of Nayakas. The Emperor was still recovering from the injuries. Harsha had a faint feeling that the Emperor was looking to step down as soon as possible. He wanted apetent heir to take the throne as quickly as possible so he could retire from being the Emperor. ''Am I being scammed?'' He thought as he was going through the documents. The Butler teaching methods were not beginner-friendly, to say the least. The old man, contrary to his feeble look, was a master in his field of management. His experience was unmatched. Harsha had his troubles during the first few days but managed to pull through with guidance. The Butler, Vasudeva, was tasked with teaching him about management of the Empire''s affairs. Harsha managed to grasp the details very quickly. It did exhaust his mind a bit. He liked the challenge of management, but despite this, he found that they were not fully efficient. The Empire system was not a well-oiled machine and needed a lot of reforms. The old man, Rudra Simha Nayaka, was tasked with guiding him through the political scenario in the Empire and getting acquainted with the etiquette to follow with foreigners and other kingdom delegations. He had a faint idea of the political scene, but the in-depth information did open up his horizons on the intricacies of the political sphere of a nation. It wasplex. He had to admit that managing political rtions would be a daunting task in the future. He was regent currently. He was doing governing tasks in the absence of the Emperor. He was yet to be coronated as the Emperor of Vijayanagara. He remembered the conversation that he had with the old patriarch of the Nayakas. "Why did you spare the Emperor?" he asked with a worried expression. Harsha tilted his head in confusion. "He gave up the throne." Rudra Simha sighed deeply and nced at him. "The Emperor holds a lot of influence with the people. There will be questions about why the Emperor gave up the throne despite being in perfect health." Rudra continued with a hint of disappointment. "The Emperor''s influence on the military is more massive than you think. He has not lost a battle since his coronation. If the Emperor goes back on his word and begins to want the throne again. What will you do?." Harsha fell silent. He just realized that he had left a ticking bomb alive. A mistake that he shouldn''t have made. He did ount for the Emperor going back on his word, but what he didn''t ount for was the insane sphere of influence he held in his palms. Harsha knew about the military, but he failed to take the people into ount since he was too focused on the military. The citizens made the Empire. They were a cornerstone of the Empire. There would be riots if he didn''t tread carefully. Harsha cursed. "What should I do?" Rudra smiled. "The Emperor wouldn''t change his mind so soon. Use this opportunity wisely and solve it. Let this be a remainder for the consequences of your actions. You must figure it out yourself. I will step in to help if you can''t do it in the end." Harsha stayed silent. Gears turned in his mind, looking for solutions to reduce the influence of the Emperor. Rudra''s smiled warmly as he saw Harsha thinking deeply for the solution. He believed that Harsha would find the solution for this problem quickly. Meanwhile, other things happened in the Empire during this time. Alfonso had returned to the royal pce. Alfonso''s mother, Luisa de Castro, was found in the guest house in the capital. She was apparently transferred by Lakshmi to keep her out of the fighting in the Royal Pce. Alfonso thanked Harsha a lot for protecting his mother. He didn''t reveal that Lakshmi never intended to harm his mother. He just held on to the information to keep Alfonso in his favor. Luisa was spending her time mostly taking care of the Emperor. Despite her dislike, she mourned the death of the Empress and Concubine Rani Jyothi Lakshmi. She also participated in theirst rites. Parvati Nair and Gop Sastri were executed by Harsha, and their family elders were arrested for assisting Lakshmi. Their family influence took a huge hit from the war, and with the action by Harsha, they were left with nothing in their region. On Bhairava''s orders, Asokan Nair had given his undying support to Harsha. Bhairava proved to be a good investment for Harsha. The man relinquished his right to the throne publicly along with Alfonso, making Harsha the only one with the im for the throne. Bhairava''s faction merged into Harsha''s faction, further improving his sphere of influence. He still wasn''t sure about his loyalty. He put surveince using Karna on the Cochin faction members. The Reddy family assets sole imant alive was Mithun Reddy, the illegitimate son of Raghav Reddy. Raghav Reddy held on to a lot ofnd and assets that were seized by Nayakas and taken over by Mithun during the debt trap. Mithun dly took control of the Reddy Family assets but decided to use them for the business endeavors. Mithun heavily invested the wealth seized to expand his business and the already existing spywork of Harsha. The void left by the merchant unions was quickly filled in by Mithun and the neutral faction nobles taking advantage. The patwardhans were getting help from Viswa''s efficient nning for their expansion. The vacuum left by the deaths of many Imperial faction and Cochin faction nobles allowed the Patwardhans to gainnd and influence in the region. They regained their position as a major yer in the region. The sphere of influence flourished greatly under Viswa. Viswa also took charge to teach the heir of Patwardhans and pass on some knowledge. There were other major decisions yet to be tackled by Harsha. More than half of the Royal Council members died in the Civil War. This was just the start of his journey. Chapter 128: Family Meeting Royal Pce, Vijayanagara Empire. The Pce atmosphere was back to normal. The deste pce was back to life with the maids and staff working and maintaining the pce. The bloodied hallways and royal court were cleaned. The pce guards were in position. The Pce guard,mander Saluva Narasimha, was fired from his position and reced by Rama Nayaka due to his colluding with the Imperial faction to rece guards with their people during the battle of Hampi. The scent of the garden flowers was tingling in the air. Blurbs of the fountain could be faintly heard in the distance. Clear signs of preparations for the coronation ceremony could be seen in the pce. There was no speck of dust in the hallways. The gardens were neatly trimmed. Broken things were getting repaired in the pce and the capital city. A breeze in the garden that gives you the much-needed coolness in the intense warmth of the afternoon sun. Amidst this serene atmosphere. A very important discussion was going on in the courtyard in the Royal Complex. Five people were seated under the small pavilion in the middle of the vibrant garden. On the wooden table were all sorts of snacks neatly disyed along with cups of tea. Harsha was sipping his tea and listening to the discussion. "Father, as I said. I have relinquished the right to the throne." Bhairava said, looking at the Emperor. The Emperor had recovered well in the meantime. Beside the Emperor sat Concubine Luisa De Castro, who was taking care of the Emperor during his rest period. "You and your mother were obsessed with the throne. It is true that you may have relinquished the right to rule. How can we trust you, Brother Bhairava?" asked Alfonso. Bhairava looked annoyed, throwing his hand up in exasperation. His severed hand was covered with a wooden prosthetic. "See! I don''t need to prove anything to you both. I have given my word to Harsha. Let him decide." Bhairava responded. "Words are not guarantees, Bhairava." Harsha spoke, putting down his teacup. "But I do believe Bhairava doesn''t have the drive to go for the throne." Both Alfonso and Bhairava looked wideyed at Harsha. "You still don''t trust me?" Bhairava asked. "Trust? I never trusted anyone of you since the start. Your words mean nothing to me. I take decisions based on my own judgement." Everyone present visibly winced at the cold-hearted statement. Luisa interrupted with her heavy-ented voice. "Harsha, having trust in a person is important in life." "Ugh!!" Alfonso scratched his head in frustration. "Harsha, you have been so coldtely. You have changed a lot." "I got my senses back! You could say, Brother." Harsha said with a smirk. The Emperor cleared his throat. "Ok, so I can assume Alfonso and Bhairava would be relinquishing their right to rule and supporting Harsha." "I don''t need support from you two." Harsha states coldly. The Emperor sighed deeply. "Harsha, You need support to lead an empire. Use the trust you have been given to utilize them." Harsha looked directly into the eyes of the Emperor. "Son, you may be strong. In the end, you can''t do everything on your own." "I have people that I have raised for this!" "They will not be enough! A small group with little to no experience in the political sphere will struggle!" It was true; Harsha knew Viswa and others wouldn''t be enough to handle the Empire. The old man Nayakas couldn''t work much due to his old age as well. There were little to no experienced people on his side. But he had the advantage of getting support from most of the nobles in the Empire due to Bhairava and Alfonso publicly denouncing their right to rule. The Emperor continued with a warm smile. "Use your brothers help for the time being. I can feel their determination to help you." Harsha rxed his posture, letting out an annoyed sigh. "Fine!! I will do that." He did monitor Bhairava and Alfonso for a good time to know that they were not plotting behind his back. Bhairava also didn''t have the strength to beat him. The only problem left was the Emperor''s presence, as the old man Nayaka mentioned. It was his fault. His eyes were forced on the Emperor, searching for solutions. "Are you worried about me going back on my word, Harsha?" The Emperor asked with a smile. Luisa, who was seated beside him, pinched the Emperor''s arm and whispered. "Querido (Honey), We talked about this!" She turned to Harsha with a smile. "Don''t mind him, Harsha. He hasn''t recovered fully." "Luisa, don''t worry. He is not one to be offended so easily." The Emperor turned back to Harsha. "You don''t have to worry about me! As I said, I will be giving free reign to you unless you mess up badly." "How can I trust you?" Krishna Deva Raya let out a heartyugh. "I already have things in ce for you, Harsha!" Harsha titled his head in confusion at the statement. "There will be a rumor circted soon that I was gravely injured and cannot lead the Empire, so I had to retire." The Emperor had already assigned Rakthasura to peddle the rumors around the kingdom. He also relinquished the control of the Yamaduts. Harsha was yet to know about it. He exined the ns to move away from the capital city with Luisa and settle down for his retirement. Harsha did find it odd that the Emperor easily gave him control over the Empire. Despite this, he already formted ns to remove Krishna Deva Raya''s influence in the Empire. "I see." "Don''t worry. I will be there to oversee the ceremony as the former emperor." Everyone nodded. "Me and my mother will manage the preparation of the ceremony, Harsha." Alfonso suggested with a smile. Bhairava also wanted to help, but he was told to rest his body after the injury by the doctor. "I also heard that the delegations from the neighbors have been dispatched already as the news of your victory spread." Bhairava said. Harsha also had some preparations to do for the ceremony. Chapter 129: Arrival of Delegations Royal Pce, Vijayanagara Empire. The capital city was bustling with activity as the preparations for the coronation ceremony were happening in full swing. The streets of the capital cities were decorated with different murals and flowers. The citizens lit diyas, and the temple hymns could be heard in the distance. A festive mood epassed the capital city. There were many new stalls selling goods in the capital for this joyous asion. It was a joyous asion for the citizens of the city, as they could see the rise of the new king. Almost two months had passed since the civil war. Security was very tight in the capital city for the celebrations. The heightened security was also to ensure that the delegations from other kingdoms could safely get into the capital city. The delegations from Yadava kingdom, led by the noble Akhil Holkar and Naiki, the close aide of the Queen, were the first to arrive. Akhil Holkar, surprised by the huge extravagant atmosphere in the capital, looked out of the carriage. "So.. beautiful." He muttered. Naiki sat on the other side, and she held on to the letter personally written by Gauri, the queen. Behind the delegation of the Yadavas was the Portuguese delegation led by General Barnabas and David Costa. Both of them held high enough positions in the noble ss of Portugal to attend the event. David Costa looked out in awe of the capital city architecture. He was mesmerized with the temple''s architecture. The diyas and the celebratory mood were very different and vibrant than back home. He saw the excited smiles of children running around with toys for the ceremony. ''Wow,'' he thought. General Barnabas was in deep thought and just ignored David. Dutch delegations arrived the next day in the capital city, led by the Lord Hendriks. Lord Hendriks was pretty surprised when he heard that the Prince he had met for the spice deal had won the Civil War and was about to be the new Emperor. He expected the second prince to win, but this was just out of his expectations. "We have to keep good rtions with him as well." He muttered. Surprisingly, a delegation from Venice also came to the Empire''s capital. It was led by Francesco Mocenigo, a noble from the house of Mocenigo in Venice. The Doge of Venice was reported of the surprising infrastructure of the Empire by Pietro Tribuno, a close friend and a well-known merchant. He talked about the closely patrolled roads and the rest stations, along with the excellent quality of the roads in the Empire. Pietro also expressed his own opinions. He did say that it was made by a prince. His instincts were telling him to keep good rtions with the Empire, as there was a chance their standing in the world order would change in the following years. The doge trusted his friend Pietro and decided to send a delegation to the Empire. The delegation had to wait a lot of time since the civil war was ongoing at the time of their arrival in Goa. Pce staff was working a lot to amodate the delegationsing along with the Nobles in the capital city of Hampi. All the big nobles were present in the capital already. The old man Nayaka and his son, Bhima Nayaka, were present to help Harsha manage the event. Harsha was talking to a head priest from the Virupaksha (a form of Lord Shiva) temple. The head priest was a man named Acharya Vedamurti in his early fifties, d in saffron robes and a rudraksha m (rosary), around his neck, and vibuthi (sacred ash) on his forehead, arms, and chest as a mark of his devotion to Lord Shiva. His hair was tied into a small knot at the back of his head. The head priest was taking Jyothishya (astrological observations) to determine the date for the ceremony. It was an ancient system of astronomy that used variousary transits, movements of stars, and constetions to predict life events. It was used to determine the timings for auspicious events that can alter the course of your life significantly, like marriage and coronation. Acharya Vedamurti put down the gemstones after checking the star alignment and the birth chart of Harsha. "Your Highness, we can have the ceremony three days from now in between the morning after the sun rises and afternoon." Harsha found the whole thing intriguing since he had never experienced this before. He just went along with the ceremony, and he didn''t mind it since it was exciting and pretty straightforward. "We will perform the purification ceremony in the early morning at the temple, Your Highness." "I understand." The head priest left the pce quickly as the sun was beginning to set and he had to perform pooja in the temple. Meanwhile, the other kingdom delegations trickled into the capital city in the next few days before the ceremony began. The Gajapathi''s delegations were led by the Crown Prince of Gajapathis, Lokendra Deva. He was sent by his father as the punishment for his mistakes in the case of the Shekhar family. He didn''t mind, as he wanted a break from the kingdom affairs for once. His father''s nature restricted his authority a lot despite being the crown prince. His father dipping his hands into the affairs of the Empire was a huge risk for the Gajapthis. He knew that it would backfire in the future, but he couldn''t do anything for now. He needed to take the throne. Lokendra objected to isting Harsha after his sister passed away due to an illness. He knew it was a dumb move, but his father went along with it. "When will he understand he is putting his kingdom at risk?" He muttered, looking out at the festive mood of the capital from his carriage. The other kingdom delegations arrived in the capital the following day. The delegations from the Marathas, Qutb Sultanate, and Kasim Sultanate had made their way to the capital. Chapter 130: Rise to the Throne (Vol.1 End) The morning was cold and crisp, yet the capital city was brimming with energy. People gathered from nearby towns to see the coronation ceremony of the new emperor. There were so many guards in the capital due to the influx of people. People were paying their respects to the nearby temples in the morning. The day that was going to be written in the history books of Vijayanagara. Amidst the bustling capital city of Hampi, there was a heavily guarded temple of Virupaksha, the patron deity of the Vijayanagara Empire. In the huge temple pond. Sshing sounds could be heard as Harsha emerged from the pond. He was taking a bath before the purification ritual began. He was naked from the waist up, revealing his chiseled physique and d in a traditional white dhoti. He walked up the stairs to the pandal erected in the templeplex for the Abhisheka (ritual bathing or purification ceremony). Pandals were ceremonial canopies temporarily constructed for such ceremonies using the best and highest quality materials. The head priest of the Virupaksha temple, Acharya Vedamurti, was performing homam, a sacred fire sacrifice ritual that included the offering of grain, ghee, and herbs to the fire to ensure divine favor. On the instruction of another priest assisting the homan. Harsha sat on the stool designated close to the sacred fire. Beside him was the head priest chanting mantras for the ritual. Harsha was instructed to pour the pot of ghee to the fire with a chant. "Aum Agnya Swaha." He then pours the pot of ghee into the fire slowly. It is followed by the sacrifice of grains and herbs to the fire with different chants that invoke the blessings of the patron deity of the Empire. Lastly, he poured another pot of ghee with a final chant to the Lord Shiva. "Aum Namah Shivaya." After the sacred fire ritual ended. The head priest quickly got up, and they moved on to the purification ceremony. Harsha sat on a three-legged stool on the other side of the pandal. The head priest proceeded to pour dairy products ranging from milk to curd to honey that were used in the rituals. Harsha was visibly confused at first by the bizarre ritual, but he just kept quiet. He was definitely intrigued by these rituals, as it was a first-hand experience for him. He was taught about religion in the research facility but never took part in religious activities like these. He was curious about things like this, so the first thing he had done when he came to this world was to research the Native religion. The head priest was chanting Vedic mantras as he poured each item on him. After a while, pots of water mixed with sandalwood and saffron were brought and poured on him to finish the purification ceremony. This was water from different holy rivers in the Empire, implying the divine sanction of his rule. "Swaha!" The priest chanted at the end, concluding the purification ceremony. "Your Highness, The ceremony hase to an end. You can pay your respects to the deity and leave for the procession." Harsha nodded with a light smile and left after paying respects to Virupaksha. After leaving with his entourage. Harsha got into a chariot that went through the middle of the vast city. As the chariot exited the temple into the city of Hampi. Rhythmic drum beats could be heard throughout the streets. Harsha stood in the chariot d in white robes, looking and waving at the popce. The people were well dressed and were showering him with flower petals as the chariot made its way slowly through the streets of Hampi back to the Royal Pce. ''My responsibility is to protect these people?'' Harsha thought as he put up a fake smile while waving at the citizens. Harsha was yet to understand the responsibility that came with leading the Empire. He was a novice in this field. He didn''t understand why the people were cheering for a new emperor despite the empire''s infrastructure being bad and the wealth being mostly held by the nobles. After the procession ended, Harsha was covered in flower petals thrown at him in good faith by the citizens. He stepped foot in the royal pce. Dressing up appropriately for the asion. He walked to the royal court with his head held high. The doors of the royal court swung open for him. All the dignitaries and nobles were present in the royal court awaiting his arrival. A loud voice echoed as he stepped foot in the court. "His Highness, Harsha Deva Raya, is entering," announced a soldier. Concubine Luisa de Castro and barely recovered Emperor stood on the tform. Luisa was d in traditional attire and was holding a te with a diya to perform aarti in ce of his mother. She performed aarti on Harsha. She finished it by applying a tk to his forehead. Harsha reluctantly touched the feet of Luisa to seek her blessing to show his "good" rtions. "May Lord Shiva always look over you, Harsha." She spoke, giving her blessings. He also touched the Emperor''s feet as a sign of respect to his father and also showing his filial rtion to the delegates present. "May the Empire flourish under your rule, My Son." The Emperor blessed Harsha. All the delegates were present, overlooking the ceremony. The Europeans were visibly surprised by the stark contrast from back home. David Costa scanned the surroundings, looking in awe at the ceremony. Akhil Holkar whispered to Naiki, both dressed luxuriously. "So this is the new Emperor. He looks young." "He is just 18 years old." She replied with a straight face. "Damn!!" He almost gasped aloud. Lokendra looked up at Harsha in awe. He was not the same kid from before. His physique was different, and his demeanor let out a strong air of authority. The head priest, along with his assistant, entered the court with the crown in a well-decorated pillow. They made their way to the tform. Harsha was standing close to the throne. Acharya Vedamurti ced the ornate crown on his head and blessed him. "Aum Sarveshaam Svastir-Bhavatu." (May there be well-being in all.) The Emperor finally came over with the sengol (specter) that would indicate the transfer of authority to Harsha as the new Emperor. He handed the Sengol to Harsha with a warm smile. "Do your best, Son." For the first time in his life, Harsha felt pressure as the crown was ced on his head. It was simr to carrying a huge boulder on his back. His heart was pounding with faint excitement of challenge and intrigue. A natural smile finally crept up his face. "So this is it." He muttered. The feeling quickly faded, but he made progress in his journey. A shrill metal sound rang in the court as Harsha softly hit the sengol on the marble floor. The murmurs stopped, and everyone''s attention became solely on him. "Before the gaze of the Almighty Virupaksha, I, Harsha Deva Raya, the son of Krishna Deva Raya, swear this solemn oath to uphold dharma and justice. I pledge to protect the sacrednd of my forefathers, the empire of Vijayanagara, with all my strength. As long as blood flows through my veins. Vijayanagara shall never fall. I shall rule with honor, never swaying from the path of Dharma. Upon this day, with the blessings of the gods and the elders, I ept the sacred duty of kingship. Let the heavens witness this promise, and may I be judged by my deeds. As I serve this throne. May this oath remain unbroken and eternal." The oath of governance wasplete. The audience was frozen as Harsha took the oath. They were in a trance, their attention solely on themanding voice of Harsha. Their gaze is on him. Harsha finally took a seat on the throne. A cold shiver ran through everyone in the royal court as the piercing eyes of Harsha scanned them as if they were standing bare and powerless before him. This was the moment all of them had a single thought in their mind. "He is dangerous." After the crowning ceremony. The delegations started to pay their respects and give their gifts as a token of friendship for the future. The nobles from the Empire also pledged their oath to the throne in front of the delegation to show that the new Emperor had all the support of the nobles in the Empire. The audience with the delegation and nobles finally concluded after a while. He had a finally event to attend, and that was to address the citizens of the Empire. He walked to the top of the Northern Complex in the Pce to a balcony. Below him were hundreds and thousands of citizens eagerly waiting for his speech. "SILENCE, THE EMPEROR IS ENTERING!!" A guard yelled to silence the crowd of citizens. The murmurs faded quickly as thousands of eyes were focused on Harsha looking down from the top of the balcony. "People of Vijayanagara, sons and daughters of this great empire, I stand before you today, blessed by the gods. As I take upon myself the mantle of kingship, I am ever mindful of the sacred duty that now rests on my shoulders. I did not ascend this throne merely as your ruler, but as your protector, your servant, and the guardian of your future. In the presence of the mighty Virupaksha and all the gods who watch over ournd, I have sworn an oath¡ªa sacred bond to uphold the dharma, to preserve justice, and to safeguard the peace and prosperity of our people. But as the citizens of the Empire. Doubts may gue your minds. "Is he really fit to be the Emperor?" "Is he strong enough to protect us?" Fear not, my beloved citizens. I swear upon my life as long as I am alive. Our Empire shall not fall. I vow to all of you present that I, Harsha Deva Raya, pledge to bring forth a golden age for Vijayanagara¡ªa time of great prosperity. Let this oath serve as a remainder that my life is bound by blood with all the citizens of the Empire. We shall not fall even in times of despair. We are the mighty people of Vijayanagara. In the name of Virupaksha. Let the Empire be eternal." An eerie silence fell on the crowd as they were frozen by his speech, but it followed as the crowd broke into roars, drowning out any noise. It was like God Indra sent a lightning bolt to earth. "Samrat Harsha Deva Raya ki Jai!!" "Samrat Harsha Deva Raya ki Jai!!" "Samrat Harsha Deva Raya ki Jai!!" "Samrat Harsha Deva Raya ki Jai!!" Harsha smirked at the scene, taking in the joyful atmosphere of the citizens. He also had prepared charity events and arge feast for the citizens as part of the ceremony. "Today is a joyous asion. Let us all celebrate and feast to our hearts content." Author''s notes This is the end of the first volume. This was the bigger chapter than usual. I sincerely Thank everyone that stayed along with me for this journey. (Don''t worry, this extra words won''t cost unless I write more than 100.) Chapter 131: New Beginnings Royal Pce, Vijayanagara Empire. The morning sun rays filtered through the tall windows of the pce, and the morning dew settled in the garden. Freshly bloomed flowers were getting tended by the gardeners. The pce staff was working as usual, maintaining. Smoke billowed from the kitchen as the chefs prepared food. Harsha was in his study room previously used by Krishna Deva Raya. He had be the Emperor, and this was his rightful ce in the Pce. It was a huge study ce, and his butler, Viswa, was working alongside him. He still remembered the words of the Emperor when he said Viswa would be his butler. "There will be problems. If you are willing to deal with it. Go ahead." A month had passed since he took the throne. He was busy dealing with the aftermath of the civil war on the empire''s finances. Thanks to the help of the Nayakas and an old butler. He was now able to finish up the issues. The rumors of the former emperor being gravely injured spread like wildfire at themand of Rakhtasura. The timing was impable, and coupled with the citizens and nobles who saw the pale emperor in the royal court, it added fuel to the fire. It gave no room for discussion of the Emperor discarding the throne to retire. In fact, the former Emperor and his father had retired and moved away from the Royal Pce along with Luisa. He did visit him before leaving the pce. Barging into his study room filled with energy. "I am leaving for Goa tomorrow, my son. Do your best. HAHAHA." Harsha looked at him bbergasted. Luisa was standing behind him, trying not tough. "Huh! You recovered this fast?" Harsha muttered aloud. "I can finally take a break from my duties." His father said, holding his head high. ''Is this the same Emperor known to be coldblooded? And what is this recovery speed? He was pale like a ghost just a few days ago.'' Luisa hit his ribs yfully, causing him to wince. "Harsha, We will be back in a few months. Alfonso has arranged security for us!" Harsha sighed deeply. "Fine! Go do whatever you want." Harsha was nning on reforms for the Empire as a whole, establishing industries that boosted production and efficiency in the Empire. He also had to face a huge issue with the military capabilities of the Empire. In the age of cannons and muskets. The Empirecked the capabilities to create their own artillery for the defense. Lack of investment in military technology was the reason why the Empire fell in his old world, ording to the history books. He needed toy the foundation for this age of reforms in the Empire. For this endeavor, he was required to establish a royal council that acts like his arms in the Empire. It turned out to be a tough task in itself. He had to figurepetent individuals for each position and also, at the same time, not exclude nobles to maintain his political influence. "Viswa, give me the list of candidates for the Royal Council." "Yes, Your Majesty." Viswa was dressed luxuriously to befit his status as the butler of the Emperor. He also carried a sword along to protect Harsha. After the coronation of Harsha. Viswa finally took the oath of total allegiance to Harsha. He felt like he had proved himself in the battle of Mangalore to Harsha. He still vividly remembers the oath. Viswa walked to the stage where Harsha was sitting and kneeled. "I, Viswa, swear on Vijayanagara''s sacred soil to serve Emperor Harsha Deva Raya loyally. Blessed by Goddess Saraswati and Lord Hanuman, I vow to protect our empire''s honor and prosperity. My oath shall echo through Hampi as I dedicate my heart and sword to his glory." "Viswa?!" Harsha''s voice interrupted his thoughts as he was frozen, standing with the list of candidates. "Sorry, Your Majesty! Here you go." He handed the list of the candidates. Viswa had done his due diligence for the research for the candidates necessary for the council. He was told that the better and more efficient the council. The faster the decision-making would be there in the Empire. "This is good!" Harsha said. "Call all of them to the pce." "Yes, Your Majesty." Viswa left to send invites to the candidates. Following the departure of Viswa, Rakhtasura entered the room to report. Harsha was given full control of Yamaduts. He was currently using them to expand the spywork inside the Empire. "Your Majesty. We have established bases in the Empire and are expanding at a rapid pace. We are also looking into the centers in the other kingdoms." "I see, that''s good. I have another task for you." "What is it? Your Majesty." Rakhtasura asked, tilting his masked face. "Find some dirt on the Crown prince of Kasim Sultanate and my grandfather, the king of Gajapathis." He said with a smirk. "Understood." Rakhtasura faded into the shadows. Harsha was still astonished by the man''s stealth capabilities. He could barely sense Rakhtasura. His work ethic was impable as well. He did every task with utmost scrutiny and efficiency, like Viswa. On the night of the day of the coronation. Rakhtasura appeared in his room after the feast ended. He spoke in his deep voice and was well dressed in his usual ck dress with red highlights and wore a mask to cover his appearance. "I greet the new Emperor," he said, slightly bowing. "So did youe to pledge loyalty to me?" "Yes, Your Majesty. As the part of my pledge of loyalty." He undid his mask to reveal his face. "So... this is how you really look like." "Are you astonished, Your Majesty?" "I did expect someone special underneath, but this was definitely a surprise." He kneeled down. "I swear loyalty and dedicate my life to the New Emperor." He took an oath of life to Harsha. "What is your real name, by the way?" Harsha asked, sipping some water. "My real name is ¡ª" Author Notes New volume starts, guys! Hope you enjoy Chapter 132: Royal Council [1] Royal Pce, Vijayanagara Empire. The day was bustling with energy as the carriages made their way to the capital. It was the nobles from the list of the candidates for the royal council. Some local nobles were also invited to serve as an audience to spread rumors among the smaller nobles in the Empire. Harsha was walking to the royal court to attend the meeting to form the royal council under his rule. He, along with his small group, had put together a list of potential candidates for the council. They needed visionary people in the council, unlike the ranks of the old people who might oppose change. Although this would upset some people. It was inevitable to move the Empire forward. He needed the leeway to implementws and reforms without much resistance. Harsha wanted to put talented individuals in the council despite their status. Historically, the council of Vijayanagara was all filled by high-ranking nobles. They assisted with the implementation ofws for the citizen. But this had a w since talent wasn''t just found from noble blood and it can be found in everyone regardless of the status. He wanted a meritocratic system in the council, but he knew it couldn''t be implemented without taking a massive hit in his political influence. By ignoring the nobles, he would cause displeasure and can lead them to instigate a revolution. As a new Emperor, it wasn''t time yet to implement such a drastic measure. "Viswa, did everyone arrive?." "Yes, Your Majesty." Viswa responded, walking behind him with a stack of papers. He finally reached the Royal Court, where everyone on the list of candidates was gathered. The doors swung open, heralding the entrance of Harsha Deva Raya, the Emperor of the Vijayanagar Empire. As everyone rose to their feet in respect, the room echoed, "Long live your majesty." With a wave of his hand, Harsha motioned for everyone to be seated. His eyes scanned the people gathered, their expressions ranging from curiosity to excitement. Harsha walked up to the throne and sat down at his rightful ce. "Today, I have called you for a very special asion that would serve as a foundation for our Empire''s future." He looked at the faces of the already-seated candidates and continued. "We shall establish the Royal Council under my rule to aid me in policymaking for the Empire." Harsha shifted his tone. "The new council under me shall not be like the previous royal councils. There will be not only nobles in the Council but alsomoners that excel in their respective fields." Some nobles had expressions of displeasure but couldn''t say a word under the powerful gaze of Harsha. A young noble from the audience raised his hand to ask a question. Harsha shifted his gaze to the young noble. "Your Majesty, How many positions will themoners upy?" "Half of the positions in the Royal Council." He replied confidently. Another noble inquired. "What if someone is not up to mark for the seat of the council?" "Fret not. They are just representatives, not wielders of power. I, as the monarch, retain the authority to remove anyone from their position should the need arise." The old patriarch of Nayakas raised his hand with a smirk on his face. "Is the position permanent?, Your Majesty." Harsha smirked at the question. He knew the old man would ask this question. "No!! The position shall not be permanent. I will have people monitor your work and progress. If you fail to meet the standards while some other candidates do. You shall be reced with said candidate. This shall apply to both nobles andmoners. So smaller nobles also have a chance to get a seat in the council." A youngmoner raised his hand. He was a candidate found by Viswa for the extreme dedication to studying religion and starting reformation campaigns. He was a well-spoken young man. Anky man with long hair and a thick beard. He stood with elegance and surprising calmness before Harsha. "Your Majesty, if I may pose a question!." He asked with a slight bow. "Yes, you may ask." "There is a chance that the nobles who don''t want to see the rise of somemoners attack their family and them indirectly or directly using their wealth and influence." He continued with a serious expression. His voice echoing and capturing the attention of the audience. "How will they be able to function if they are under constant threats from the nobles who don''t want to see them rise in position?" He continued with a pitiful expression. "Andstly, what if nobles rece the council seat withmoners that are loyal to their cause?" These were valid concerns raised by the man. He was quite intrigued that the man had thought so far ahead and did raise problems with his system to address. Although the solution for this problem was much simpler, it was a good instance to raise his influence among themoners. "What''s your name?" Harsha asked with a sly smirk. "Bhaskara Aryananda, Your Majesty." He said it with a curt bow. "You indeed raised a valid concern that amoner might have when tasked with such a huge responsibility." Bhaskara nced at him with curious expression. "Worry not. I have a solution for your concerns. Themoners who are selected as the members of the council will receive protection for their family and them, provided and funded by the Empire." Murmurs broke out in the audience by the deration. "Further more, thorough vetting will be done before a candidate is selected. So a bribed candidate would be filtered out, and the noble caught for bribery of a candidate shall be punished severely for trying to impede the royal authority of the Emperor." Harsha dered in a cold and calm manner, sending shivers among the nobles in the audience. The nobles gathered knew better than to upset the man who took the throne of Vijayanagara, emerging from nothing within the span of one year. "Now that everyone''s concerns are done. Let''s begin with the candidates for the council." Chapter 133: Royal Council [2] "So to begin with the candidates. They are personally selected by me since this is the first time." Harsha spoke. He had decided to make some departments for the Royal Council since its formation was a very hasty process. The major departments were only included as the Empire grows and more departments be necessary. The members in the council shall grow in number. Harsha looked at Viswa and nodded to proceed. Viswa came forward onto the stage. "Before we begin, under His Majesty, the council for now will only contain six members rather than the previous ten members. The members will be leading a department of major branches that hold up the Empire, like military, trade." Viswa paused for a moment and took a deep breath. "The council will expand as the Empire grows and new necessary departments will be added." He concluded. "I shall call the name of the person. Come forward," his voicemanding. "Rudra Simha Nayaka, the patriarch of the Nayaka Family." The old man stood up; his figure dwarfed the other men in the royal court, and he held an air of authority. Everyone in the audience knew that the Prince was supported by the Nayakas in the civil war and for the throne. The help that brought him to this stage. Nayakas were also known to be a very powerful noble family. Their power stretched across many regions due to the patriarch''spetent nature. "For the achievements in the military field and battles. The House of Nayakas will be a member of the Council as the head of military affairs. Do you ept this position to serve the Empire?" "I ept the decree of the Emperor." The old man nced up with a curt bow. Viswa looked at the servant and nodded. The servant came to the patriarch with a metal que etched with an insignia of the council, which was the trishul (trident) of Lord Shiva. "This metal que shows that you are a member of the council. This means you are allowed to visit the Royal Pce without prior notice, and other benefits are also included along with it." The old man, Rudra, took the metal que with a smile on his face. Harsha looked at the old man and said,. "Patriarch, Since the council member should be a member of the House of Nayakas. You may use the heir of Nayakas as the proxy. Since you might have trouble traveling at this age." "It is an honor that Your Majesty thought of this old man''s problems. My son will be acting as my proxy in the council." He dered. Viswa looked at his papers and began to call the other council members. "Raj Patwardhan, the patriarch of the Patwardhan Family." Raj Patwardhan stepped forward dressed luxuriously for the asion. He was happy about his appointment to the council. He had finally brought his family from imminent ruin to this position. Although most of it was help from Harsha. He felt aplished after his family''s standing improved in the Empire. "The House of Patwardhan will be a member of the Council as the head of financial affairs. Do you ept this position to serve the Empire?" "I ept the decree of the Emperor." He was also awarded the metal que of the council member. "Asokan Nair, The Patriarch of the Nair Family of Travancore." Murmurs broke out in the audience. They didn''t imagine that a loyalist from the second prince''s faction would be appointed as a member of the council. Harsha included Asokan after his incredible achievements in Travanacore. Thew and order situation in the area was excellent by all means. Asokan had maintained absolutew and order in the region. He used to punish crimes severely and justly, which made him feared among criminals and also loved by the citizens. Coupled with this fact, Asokan had swore absolute loyalty to Harsha at the word of Bhairava. He was incredibly loyal. He was a perfect candidate. Asokan ignored the murmurs and stepped forward with his head held high. "The House of Nairs will be a member of the Council as the head ofw and judicial affairs. Do you ept this position to serve the Empire?" "I ept the decree of the Emperor." "Next, Mithun Reddy. We have chosen him for his exceptional business acumen." Harsha could see the disdainful reactions of the audiences. Mithun was an illegitimate child of the Reddy family. The Reddy noble family was no more since Mithun refused to lead the family and just used the assets of the family. "You shall be a member of the council as the head of trade andmerce. Do you ept this position to serve the Empire?" "I ept." He replied with a slight bow. His clothing made it evident that he was an extremely wealthy merchant in the Empire. The rumors of his group swallowing businesses did spread a lot. "Next is Karna." No information was given on Karna. He was a rather mysterious figure even among the audience as they scruntized the young man. He looked strong, and his demeanor was extremely calm in this situation. "You shall be a member of the council as the head of internal affairs. Do you ept this position to serve the Empire?" "I ept." "Lastly, we have Bhaskara Aryananda. You may have heard of his religious reformation campaigns all around the Empire. He is a great schr and has a lot of achievements in the field." Bhaskara nervously stepped forward, despite his earlier speech. It was his first time meeting nobles and royal members. "His Majesty has decided to appoint him as the head of the religious and cultural affairs in the Empire. Do you ept this position?" "I ept." He stuttered as he bit his tongue. He gripped his metal que hard as he quickly returned back to his seat. Viswa stepped back from the stage. Harsha addressed everyone. "Lastly, my butler shall act as my proxy in case I cannot make it to address the council." A huge wave of displeasure was etched on the faces of the local nobles in the audience. Viswa was a lower caste individual, and they couldn''t believe he was the butler of the Emperor, and now he can also be the proxy of the Emperor. They didn''t express the displeasure publicly. It was evident that they held prejudice the whole time, Viswa addressed the audience. "The meeting is adjourned. The council shall attend its first meeting tomorrow." Chapter 134: Council Meeting [1] Royal Pce, Vijayanagara Empire. It was a bright morning. The capital city was bustling with activities as the temple hymns started and the vendors opened their businesses. Harsha was walking through the hallways of the pce towards the royal court; following him close behind was Viswa as usual. "So, Viswa, did you inform the merchants to be at the meeting today?" "Yes, three merchants agreed to join the meeting today." Harsha had informed prior to inviting merchants of big stature to the first council meeting. He wanted to introduce something special for the first council meeting to enable smooth operations and trade in the Empire. He needed the help of the merchants in this regard to get a widespread effect on the industries. Merchants had connections with the industrial people like cksmiths and weavers that use their own measure, creatingplexities. He was going to establish the metric system in the Empire and unify the measurement systems of all the industries in the Empire to improve the goods production. Although the introduction of the metric system was in thete 18th century. He made his own measuring scale using the help of Viswa to establish a standard for weight. Making the metric scale was rtively simple since Harsha had the knowledge about the intricacies of the invention nted in his memories as the result of the harsh training in the research facility. A meter was determined by calcting one ten-millionth of the distance from the equator to the North Pole. After calcting the meter, he just had to calcte the mass of a cube that holds 10 cm3 of water to get the kilogram. He just had to make a scale that matches these measures. He made these scales using iron and wanted to present them to the council. Harsha looked over at the lush gardens as he walked to the royal court. "Is the scale ready to show, Viswa?" "Yes, Your Majesty. I have sent a servant to fetch the scales to present to the council." "Have them fetch the demonstration materials as well." "Ones, you used to experiment with the system?." "Yes." He responded. Viswa quickly called a nearby maid and gave her orders to bring the demonstration materials from the Royalplex trainingplex. Harsha had experimented with the system to maintain its uracy. "I see. Today is going to mark a huge change in the Empire''s industrial sector." The doors of the royal court opened with a loud scream of the guard. "His Majesty, Harsha Deva Raya is entering." A huge table sprawled over in the royal courtroom, with all the council members and the three nervous merchants already seated awaiting his arrival. "So everyone is early." He said with a smirk, walking up to his seat. Harsha cleared his throat. "So this is the first meeting of the new council." The others looked curiously at him to know about the new policies that he was going to implement. The old man Nayaka didn''te today; his son Bhima Nayaka took his ce as the proxy as he returned back to Thanjavur. A merchant timid spoke up. He was an old man named Suraj. The man had built his wealth slowly over the years. He took the opportunity as many merchants had run away and multiplied his wealth. "What have you called us lowly merchants here as well?, Your Majesty?" He asked with a nervous smile. "Today, our agenda is the standardization of the weight system in the Empire." "Your Majesty, do you mean to say to have a standard measuring standard for every craftsman in the Empire?" asked Mithun, rubbing his temples curiously. "Precisely, the craftsman now have to work with suppliers that use their measurements to buy their resources." "Yes, it is right. Your Majesty." Another merchant chimed in. "We do have a hard time keeping track of the measurements from different craftsmen during the purchases." "See, this creates a very big problem in the output and drives up the cost for goods." "Yes, it is an issue. I have also encountered, Your Majesty." Mithun said. He had a hard time negotiating as a novice with different craftsmen for goods, and the measurements they used to be very different from one another. "With standardization of the measurement system. We can drive down the cost of the materials by opening up various suppliers to the craftsmen and also make it easier for merchants to keep track and sell the goods easier." Harsha responded with a smirk. "But still, the craftsmen do only take very little orders due to theck of manpower, Your Majesty," says Raj Patwardhan. "Yeah, there is also an added benefit that solves this issue." "What is that?" Raj asks curiously. "They can acquire more apprentices due to this, since they use standard measurements. They can also acquire people who have worked with other craftsmen without much prior training in their own system." The council members fell silent at his confidence. They understood the benefits of the system and could see the vision Harsha was pointing towards, but a major question arose in their minds. Bhima finally spoke up. "Your Majesty, This vision is good, but the transitioning to a new system is not going to happen very quickly." "That is indeed true, Your Majesty." A merchant nodded his head, agreeing with Bhima. "That is why I have the merchants here." He replied with a giggle. "Huh?" Bhima titled his head in confusion. "The merchants shall adopt the standard measurement system and work along with the craftsman that uses the same system." He took a deep breath and continued. "The merchants here have many personal craftsmen under them, right?" "Yes, we do have personal craftsmen and also work with other independent ones for trade." "Your personal craftsmen shall adopt the standard measurements, and once you drive down the cost, the independent craftsmen would slowly lose the business as other merchants see the profits of this." "So they will have no choice but to switch to the standard measurements." Mithun finished the sentence with a bright expression. Harsha nodded, approving his answer. "Don''t worry. We have made a scale for the standard measurement." Viswa calls in a servant who brought the scale designed with metal, very sleek and intricate, with markings and symbols indicating the measurements using the help of a craftsman in the pce. "This will be key to our sess." Chapter 135: Council Meeting [2] "Is this the measuring scale going to be used as the standard?" Mithun asked, inspecting the scale with a curious look. Harsha put the metallic scale on the table. "You can have a look and determine the efficiency of the scale." The scale passed through the hands of the merchants and all the council members inspecting it to check how the markings and symbols corrted. "This seems quite useful for smaller weights, but the suppliers have to use bigger weights to measure things." A concerned merchant said. "We can create a bigger scale with the help of the same principle." Harsha responded. "Principle?" Bhaskara asked with a hint of surprise in his voice. "So, his Majesty made this scale from scratch. A new unit for measuring both length and weight?" Harsha nodded slightly. Despite being known for his religious studies, the study of religion also extensively included the study of science. He was well versed in scientific things as well. "In the past we had many schrs that contributed to the subcontinent, yet we are failing to implement them properly. We must not bring shame to their name." India in the past had brilliant minds like Aryabhatta, who discovered the number 0 that paved the way for math. Brahmagupta, the ancient mathematician and astronomer who was known for his extensive work inary motions and gravity. Brahmagupta had formted the concept of gravity before Newton in his book Brahmaguptasiddanta in the early 7th century. "This will be an excellent thing for schrs in the Empire. If we document it properly for research, Your Majesty," Bhaskara said in a high-pitched voice. He was visibly excited to know about the principle behind the scale. "Lord Bhaskara." Viswa said, standing beside Harsha. "We have documented the process, and His Majesty would be demonstrating the method used to determine it soon." Before Bhaskara could interrupt. "We will be sharing the documents with schrs that are thoroughly trusted not to leak the information." Everyone in the meeting was curious about the method Harsha used to make the measurement scale. Some servants walked in to the royal court. They had two objects in their hands. One was a cubic container along with a metal cube, and the other was a device that had a metallic ball suspended in the air using a string. "So this is the method used to determine the weight and length?" Suraj asked, inspecting the apparatus. "It is quite simple. Let me exin the process." Harsha stood up with a smirk. He grabbed the pendulum from the servant and ced it on the table. "So, this is a pendulum." Harsha began as he pulled the pendulum and let it swing back and forth. "How exactly does this help us understand the measurement scale?" Bhaskara asked. "The string used here is the same length as the measuring scale. The pendulum also moves in one direction in a single K?a?a (second)." He exined that the single unit of length corresponds to the single unit of time. He used this principle to find the length of the scale. "So if we increase the length of the string, we will get much longer time. So it is easier to prove the length." He documented the exact length so that there will not be any errors when producing the scales. "What about the weight, Your Majesty?" asked Mithun. "That was simple, once you know the exact length of a single unit." He took the metal cube from the hands of the servant and ced it on one end of the scale. "This cube is exactly one unit of weight." He then grabbed the cubic container and ced it on the other end of the scale. "Now fill this container with water." He ordered the servants. As they filled, the scales began to bnce themselves out. The metal cube was exactly the same weight as the water-filled cubic container. "How were the dimensions of the cube determined?." A merchant muttered aloud. "About that. As I said before, once you have a unit of length, you can determine the weight easily." Harsha answered. He took the string attached to the pendulum, took the cube, and put it along the side. The cube was made exactly with the single unit of length; the same went for the cubic container. Although the calctions weren''t precise, Harsha did the water one at room temperature rather than 4 degrees Celsius to get the maximum density of water. The difference would be very negligible for now. The weight system could be improved further by schrs who would study the documents as time passed. He also had provided a breakdown of the units in the documentation. It was also to be provided to the craftsmen and merchants to understand quickly. "This is a great take!! Your Majesty." Bhaskara eximed as he understood more of the workings of the scale. "We also have the added benefit of calcting time using the pendulum." Harsha added. Although it wasn''t needed yet. He added it in the documentation since it would be useful as the Empire moves forward. "Now, all doubts have been cleared." Harsha scanned the members. "Does anyone have any questions?" "The exnations are good to persuade the craftsman under my care." Suraj exined as the other merchants nodded along, agreeing with him. "So, Mithun''spany will be responsible for producing the scales for measurement." He looked at Mithun. "Understood, Your Majesty." Bhima Nayakas was deep in thought. He nced up at Harsha. "Your Majesty. What if they are replicated with inurate details?" Mithun spoke up at his concern. "Ourpany would handle the production of the scales. The Empire will employ one of our teams to inspect the scales of merchants in the Empire. We will be given authority to give severe punishment for malpractice." Harsha looked satisfied at Mithun''s precise answer. His timidity had disappearedpletely as he grew under the leadership of Viswa and Harsha. "The new scales were provided at a cheap rate for merchants to encourage easier adaptation. Rest is up to you merchants to bring the idea to life." The three merchants spoke in unison. "Don''t worry, Your Majesty. We will not disappoint you." Harsha looked quite pleased with the oue of today''s meeting. It was a new chapter for the industrial sector in the Empire. Chapter 136: Lost Daughter [1] Pkkad, Vijayanagara Empire. The sun was setting in the distance as two people trekked through the lush forest area of Pkkad along the waterfall towards a small vige. The old tree stood tall in the greenery, giving much-needed shade and food for birds and animals. The water sshes dimmed the faint noises of critters and rustling of leaves as the duo trekked through to find the vige. It was Bhairava and Vikrama Rama who had set out to find the daughter of Vikrama that was lost in a flood years ago. Bhairava had informed Harsha of his mission. He did reject the offer of security as the path was arduous and they would scare the vigers as well. "Your Highness. Are you sure this is the right ce?" Vikrama asked, huffing heavily as he was not used to physically challenging activities. "I told you not to address me like that. I am not a prince anymore. Just call me by my name." Bhairava responded, waving his wooden prosthetic hand. "This is the right path to that vige. Damn!! It is built in the middle of this huge forest." "I see," Vikrama said, trailing behind and breathing heavily. "Do you want me to carry you? Or should we take a break?" Bhairava was just built like an athlete. This was nothing but a cakewalk for him. He was going slowly due to Vikrama''s physical condition. He was carrying all the baggage necessary on his shoulders because he didn''t want Vikrama to tire himself down. "Let''s... Ta-Take... A break." "Ok." Bhairava put down his bags as Vikrama slumped down a rock to rest his legs. He went to fetch and refill some water for the trip. The sun was setting in the distance. The night was about to fall, and they had to reach the vige, or else they had to spend another night in the forest. Bhairava passed the leather bag of water. "Here, drink some water and cool yourself." He looked around as Vikrama rested. "We have to move quickly. The vige is close by." "Yes, Your Highness," he responded. After a while of resting, they resumed their journey to the vige. The path converged away from the waterfall through a small trail. There was a pit in their path. Bhairava looked around. "Look there. That''s the bridge." He pointed at the fallen tree that acted as the bridge. The carefully made their way to the other end of the pit. The sun set and the darkness was settling in the sky as they walked through the jungle. They finally saw the faint light in the distance. Bhairava squinted his eyes to check. His hand resting on the hilt of the sword, looking out for danger. "That''s the vige." He said, ncing back at the tired Vikrama. Finally, they had made it to the vige. They made their way to the vige slowly and saw some guards standing close to the entrance. They looked at Bhairava and gasped. The guards exchanged nces and readied their crude weapons. Bhairava raised his hand in the air and spoke in theirnguage. "Ie in peace. Calm down." They scruntized his posture and rxed as he didn''t seem hostile. One of the guards looked at him. "What is your business here?" "We are looking for someone. We heard they are in this vige." Just then Vikrama stumbled from the forest and fell. The guards readied their weapons at the sudden noise. "Wait wait. He is with me." Bhairava quickly said as he helped Vikrama stand up. One guard murmured something to the other one. "We will call the vige chief. He will decide." They said. A middle-aged man wearing a dhoti appeared with the guard after a while. He was muscr and had a thick beard. He looked pretty strong. His long hair was streaked with a bit of gray. "Hello, travellers. My name is Bhuvesh, the vige chief. How can I help you?" He greeted Bhairava and Vikrama. His eyes were scanning both of them. ''The young man is well-built and has a sword. The dress seems of high quality, simr to the other man. They seem to be of high status.'' He thought. "We are looking for someone." Bhairava repeated. "Hoo¡­ So deep in the forest?" He asked, tilting his head. "Yes! We got some information that they are here!." Bhuvesh ran his hand through his beard in contemtion. "Hmm!!! We can certainly help. What does the person look like?" "It''s a youngdy." Bhairava said and turned to Vikrama to ask. "How old is she??" "She should be 24 years old, right now." "We have a couple ofdies that age in the vige." Bhuvesh said. "Then.." "That said, we cannot allow strangers into the vige." Bhairava looked disappointed. Vikrama spoke up, taking a deep breath. "Please, can you make an exception this time? She means a lot to me." Bhuvesh thought for a second. "We cannot allow you into the vige at this time. If you are willing to wait till the morning. I can arrange something." He stated. "What are you saying?" Bhairava began. He was quickly cut off by Vikrama. "Yes, Yes. We will wait till the morning." Bhairava nced at the vige chief. He was pretty upset at the unwee treatment. He calmed himself down, as he didn''t want to cause trouble for Vikrama. Vikrama continued, keeping his gaze fixed on Bhuvesh. "Is it okay? If we set up camp close to the vige for the night. Of course, we will ensure the guards can see us." "Yes, you may. We shall meet in the morning then." Bhuvesh walked back into the vige. Vikrama looked past the Bhuvesh inside the vige to see a youngdy walking across to the other side of the vige. He squinted and blinked to get a better view, but she was gone. ''Shraddha, my daughter. Hope I can see you again.'' He silently prayed. "Ugh! What was the use of straining ourselves to stay the night in the forest?" muttered Bhairava, propping up a makeshift tent. "Thank you, Your Highness," mumbled Vikrama. "Eh!! Did you say something?" Bhairava asked, ncing back at him. He smiled warmly at Bhairava. "Nothing, Your Highness." Chapter 137: Lost Daughter [2] Pkkad, Vijayanagara Empire. The sun rays filtered through the canopy of the tall trees onto the face of Bhairava, who was lying on a straw mat that he used to sleep on for the night. He woke up groggy, his upper body naked as he ruffled his disheveled hair. "Damn this sunlight." He cursed. He got up from the mat to find Vikrama still sleeping. He was used to getting up early for his training. The sun was just rising, and he figured that Vikrama would be exhausted from the trekking yesterday. He saw the guards standing in the distance watching him like he was some animal. Some vigers peek through the wooden walls to see him, mostly children and young men. "Ugh!! I need to wash!" He remembered seeing a creek on his way here. He gets up and grabs a set of clothes and goes to wash himself. Bhairava headed in the direction of the faint sshes of the water. He found the creek, clean water, and no one to disturb him. He sshed water on himself, feeling the freshness of the water. "Ah! Finally!" He walked out of the creek and put his dhoti on. Suddenly a faint melody entered his ear. It was sweet and soothing. He looked around to find the source, to no avail. Bhairava curiously walked along the creek as the melody got louder. As he got closer, he heard the sweet voice. It captivated him with a soothing sensation. He pushed the bushes aside to look at the person. His eyes fell at a beautiful woman, drying her long silk hair with a cloth. Her skin was supple and gleaming under the morning sun. She wore a long skirt that fell to her ankles. Her blouse was barely covered by a cloth. The fabric clung to her curvaceous figure, tracing the contours of her slim waist. A bronze locket hanging around her neck. Her pink lips quivered as she hummed the melody happily. As Bhairava stood there, starstruck by the soft melody, his wooden prosthetic slipped from his severed hand and fell to the ground. Startled by the sound. The woman''s dark eyes met his gaze. "Ack!!" She squealed as her cheeks flushed in embarrassment. The woman quickly got up and ran away before Bhairava could say anything. "Wai¨C" His voice trailed off. He decided not to chase the youngdy. Picking up the prosthetic, he went back. Vikrama had gotten up and changed in the meantime. "Your Highness. Where did you wander off to?" He asked in a worried voice. "Dress up properly, also." "Sure!" He put on a robe and adjusted his dhoti as they walked towards the vige. The vige chief finally agreed to the Vikrama request and let them inside the vige to search for thedy. "Mister. You can''t bring that weapon inside." Bhuvesh said, ncing at Bhairava''s sword. Bhairava gave the guards his sword with an annoyed look and said, "Ugh! I don''t even have both hands!" "Who are you looking for, Mister?" Bhuvesh trailed off. "I didn''t ask your names." Vikrama smiled. "I am Vikrama, and that young man over there is Kiran." Bhairava decided to not intimidate the vigers by choosing a fake name. "I see. Is he your son? You seem to be close." Bhuvesh asked, walking ahead. "Eh!! No No!. He is my benefactor." Vikrama replied. "Who are you looking for?" Vikrama looked down with a sad expression. "My daughter¡­." "Hoo.. Do you know what she looks like? We do have a couple of orphans here." "No.. I haven''t seen her in a long time. Her appearance must have changed a lot." Vikrama responded. "I see.. How about the name?" "It is Shraddha." "Shraddha?... There is no one by that name in the vige." He muttered. "Huh¡­" "Her name should be changed, don''t worry." Bhairava consoled him. Bhuvesh guided them through the vige, allowing them to meet and talk to youngdies between the ages of twenty and thirty. Bhairava felt odd gazes from thedies at him. Their cheeks flushed as they met his eyes. Some of them even kept ncing at him a lot as he walked away. ''Am I that scary-looking?'' He thought. As time passed, it was getting clear they hadn''t found Vikrama''s daughter. Bhairava was visibly frustrated. His mother didn''t disclose the full information about Vikrama''s daughter in the note. He tried to dig up the information on her name and appearance but to no avail, as the spies used by his mother also died in the civil war. They had no choice but to visit the vige to check for themselves. Bhairava whispered. "How will you even recognize her if she doesn''t remember you?" Vikrama didn''t reply. He was very frustrated. He had reached this far and couldn''t find his daughter. "This should be thestdy." Bhuvesh dered. Vikrama looked down at the ground. He thought he could meet his long-lost daughter. "Guess that looks like the e-" "Hey. Who is that woman?" Bhairava interrupted and pointed at ady seated under arge banyan tree reciting something to the children gathered around her. "Oh!! That''s Devaki. Her parents were old and passed away a few years ago. She lives alone and teaches children to sing." As they approached therge banyan tree. He heard a sweet melody. Bhairava recognized the melody and the woman from the pond. "Devaki. We got guests." Bhuvesh said and then turned to the kids. "Children. Sister will take the sster." "Eh!! No, we want to listen." The childrenined. Devaki nced at the tall man with a prosthetic hand and instantly recognized him; beside him stood another man, quite old-looking, staring dejected at the ground. "Kids, I will take the ss tomorrow." Devaki said as the children left, quickly sensing the situation. "Hey, old man. Where are you looking at?" Bhairava patted Vikrama''s back. Vikrama jolted from his thoughts as his gaze fell on the young woman standing. She looked eerily simr to histe wife. Her eyshes and long hair. A bronze locket gleamed under the sun. His eyes widened in surprise as he recognized the locket. It was histe wife''s locket that was given to his daughter. "Wait.." He grabbed Devaki by the shoulder. "Where did you get this locket?" "Me?" She looked surprised. "My parents gave it to me." "Where did your parents find the locket?" He blurted out aloud. Bhuvesh grabbed the shoulder of Vikrama to pull him off Devaki but he was quickly stopped by Bhairava. "Um¡­" She hesitated for a while. "It was on my neck when they found me." Tears began to well up in his eyes. He had finally found his long-lost daughter. He cried as he hugged Devaki. "I finally found you, My Daughter Shraddha." He muttered as tears rolled down his face. Bhairava pulled Bhuvesh aside and walked away from the scene. "Let them have their time." "But¡­" "Don''t worry. He won''t do anything to her." Bhairava''s expression softened as he nced back at Vikrama crying on his daughter''s shoulder as she scrambled to console him. He was happy for Vikrama. He smiled warmly, looking forward. ''Finally, that old man found his reason to live.'' Chapter 138: Production of Scales The cool winds blew through a workshop situated in Bidar. The day was bright, and the city was bustling with activity. The metallic sounds of hammers echoed through the workshop as the smoke billowed through the chimneys. The heat was palpable as the workers poured melted metal into molds to create different goods for the merchants. It was an ironsmith workshop known for their expertise in the field. It was led by a master cksmith named Hemant. He was in histe forties with a long and thick beard. His muscles were built as he worked countless hours hammering iron. He worked for the wealthy merchant named Mithun. The man had built his wealth during the civil war and helped Hemant a lot when he was struggling to even run his workshop. Hemant had gotten better at smithing and was fulfilling orders from Mithun periodically. Hemant became the first workshop to be the exclusive craftsmen for Mithun, as the profits and apprentices in his workshop grew exponentially after Mithun had invested in him. Everyone in the workshop respected Mithun as he fairly rewarded hard work, and they recently heard that he was selected for the New Emperor''s Royal Council. The workshop celebrated the achievement of Mithun. A servant entered their workshop. He was the regional leader of the Bidar base, Sanjay. He held a letter from Mithun and the newly built scale in his hands. "Hey! I am here. Young''un" Hemant waved at Sanjay, gesturing for him toe close. Sanjay nodded and walked to Hemant to hand him the letter first. "What is this?" "It is a letter from Mithun." "What does the young boy need?. I will make it right now." "You should read the letter first." Hemant unfurled the letter and began to read. He learned how to read by working with Mithun. He used to make someone else read for him before. Mithun told him to learn how to read for his job, as someone can take advantage if you don''t know how to read or write. He took the advice and learned to read. "This is... going to be tough." He muttered. "We have to do this. It is a direct order from the Emperor." "Are you sure this is going to help us?" "Should help. Did Mithun ever fail?" Hemant knew the track record of Mithun. He had never failed in his business endeavors. He was one of the best merchants that Hemant had ever seen in his life. His skills were impable. "And what is that?" Hemant inquired. "This is the prototype scale that the Emperor invented." "The Emperor invented this himself?" Hemant asked as he inspected the scale with curiosity. "Yes. This is good. How does this work?" He added. "It is all written in the letter on the next page. Under no circumstances should the information leak to others; keep it under wraps at all costs. This is ssified information." "Yes, and we should mass produce this?" "This scale will be supplied to three otherrge merchant groups, and you must also adopt it as the standard in your workshop." Sanjay said. "New measurement system. The transition is going to be a bit rough. We can manage if Mithun boy says." Hemant dered confidently. He knew the transition was going to be rough, and he trusted Mithun enough to know he wouldn''t jeopardize his business that easily. He wanted to take his chance by being one of the first workshops to adopt this new standard measurement system in the Empire. "Yes. We must not disappoint the Emperor." Sanjay replied. "Good then. I need to inform the other workshops as well." Sanjay left the workshop in a hurry. Hemant read the rest of the letter to understand the measurement system. The letter summarized the symbols and standard for the scale excellently. It was on point as Hemant quickly grasped the content. The Emperor wanted to introduce this to improve the efficiency of the industries and bring the cost down for making goods in the Empire. Hemant initially was confused about how the standard measurements would drive down the cost of the goods. As he finished the letter, his mind lit up as gears turned in his head. He understood the reasoning. If everyone uses the same measurement system, it would be easier to acquirebor for various things easily without having to train them in your own measurements. Additionally, Hemant could also work with other suppliers for raw materials since the measurements were standard. He also could work with different merchants at once, easily acquiring and selling goods. He was in awe at the revolutionary concept of the Emperor. He came to respect the intellect of the Emperor. "The New Emperor will change the Empire for sure." Hemant muttered. He began to inspect the design of the scales to see how he could make themrger. He inspects the weight given along with the scales and the length measurement tool as well. He ces a small scrap of iron on the other scale and ces the cube on the other end of the scale. The scales began to bnce out as he added more iron scraps. So this is how we measure it. "But what if we wanted to do a small measure? Let''s say just one-tenth of this cube." He muttered as he thought. "So I guess I will have to bnce thisrge cube with ten small cubes, and to make a bigger weight, I have to recreate the cubes more." -l-em,py-r His heart began to pound as he felt the challenge of his task. His eyes burned with fire as he wanted to prove his skills. He scanned the workshop to see all his apprentices and partners working hard. "Listen, you lot. We got a new interesting order to make from Mithun boy." He yelled, grabbing the attention of everyone in the workshop. The sounds of Hammering Iron faded as they all looked at him in anticipation. "Let''s do our best to not disappoint Mithun boy." Chapter 139: Alfonsos Task Royal Pce, Vijayanagara Empire. Alfonso was walking through the hallways to Harsha''s study to meet him. He received a message from Harsha to meet him at his study before leaving for Goa. "I wonder how the Emperor''s life is treating him." He chuckled lightly. He was pretty impressed by the work ethic of Harsha. He worked and learned everything necessary to manage the empire with the help of the butler Vasudeva and the Patriarch of Nayakas. His innovative mind also left him in awe. The standard measurement system he had introduced was going to change the Empire''s industries. Alfonso could smell the profits rising due to this change as the production increased. His uncle cut ties with Alfonso after the truth came out that he sold the cannons intended for him to take the throne to Bhairava. He was no longer in contact with the Portuguese. "It wasn''t a bad move, though." He mumbled. He used his connections well enough to get the cannons in the Empire. He knew it would be useful for the military might of the Empire. He believed that Harsha would definitely make use of the Portuguese culverins for the gain of the Empire. Alfonso barged into the study of Harsha with a bright smile. "Brother, did you miss me??'''' Harsha cast a scornful look at him. "Um¡­ I guess not." "Sit down," hemanded. Alfonso sat down, and Viswa served him tea and snacks. "Oh, you were here. I didn''t notice you." He asked, ncing up at Viswa. Viswa stayed silent at his remarks. "Man!! You guys are so cold!" Harsha clicked his tongue. "Brother!! How dare you click your tongue at your elder brother?" Alfonso rubbed his eyes. "You make your big brother sad." "Ugh!!" Harsha scratched his head. "Drop the act. I called you to discuss something." "What do you want to discuss? Little brother." "So it''s about the cannons acquired from the Portuguese." "Yes! What about it?" "I want to recreate the culverin." Harsha leaned back into his chair. "So I need your help for that." Alfonso was stuffing his face with snacks as Harsha spoke. "Mfmmfph Hweksl!" "Talk after eating!" Harsha slowly got used to this behavior of Alfonso. He was a bit special in his eyes, a tad bit entric. Alfonso swallowed the snacks and took the tea cup and began to sip on tea like nothing had happened, showing off his noble etiquette. "So what help do you need?" "I want you to create an industry for the cannons." "Hmm.. the cannon industry must start from scratch then. It would take some time toplete it." He responded. "Why would we start from scratch?" "Huh." Alfonso tilted his head with a confused expression. "We don''t have an artillery industry. We have to train everyone from scratch." "No. We do have an abandoned artillery industry." Alfonso''s expression lit up as it finally dawned upon him. "Ohhhh!! That one. That makes it easier then." Harsha referred to the artillery industrial framework that the Bahmani sultanate had used to advance its artillery. The Bahmani sultanate was fully annexed by the Empire, which meant that the artillery industry was taken over as well. Bahmani had an artillery industry that was heavily funded by their sultan. They had significant progress in the field as they managed to stop Vijayanagara for a while until the former emperor took over the sultanate under his rule. "Father didn''t make use of the artillery industry, so the workers are working different jobs." "So you want me to find these workers and get them to form an artillery industry under my supervision?" "Exactly," Harsha admitted. "What makes you think, I have the knowledge about the cannons." Alfonso asked with a wry look on his face. "Do you not have it?" Harsha asked with a smirk ying on his lips. It was true that Alfonso had gotten some documents on the culverines by bribing some Portuguese merchants. He stored it in the hopes of using itter. "Fine!! I will do it. What do you want me to do other than form the industry?" "Let me think." Harsha mumbled. "I want you to recreate the Culverins while you are there and use the standard measurements for the cannons." "Hmm!! Well, that''s doable. There is a concern though." "What is it?." "Gunpowder, we don''t have gunpowder-making capabilities in the Empire. We have to rely on the Europeans for it, which would make it expensive and dependent on them." "Didn''t the Bahmani make gunpowder on their own?" Harsha asked curiously. Viswa, who stood silent, looked at his report and spoke. "No, Your Majesty. The Bahmani relied on the Europeans to operate their cannons as well." Harsha clicked his tongue. "So we need to find a way to make gunpowder by the time you get the necessary things ready for the industry to begin working again." "Yes, exactly," Alfonso said with a smirk. Harsha sighed deeply. "For now, we still have so much gunpowder left that we bought from the European merchants." He then turned to Viswa. "Inform Mithun to send the leftover powder once they finish setting up the ce." "Hoo¡­ I guess that would hold out till we figure out the way to make gunpowder." Alfonso got up to leave. "So, dear Emperor. I shall take my leave to do as you havemanded me." "Sure¡­ and don''t forget to do the tasks properly and spend your time with your mistress." "Hey¡­. She is not my mistress. I am not having an affair." Alfonsoined with a hint of embarrassment in his voice. After the war, Alfonso was relieved from the clutches of Lakshmi, and he even let go of his right to rule. Alfonso confessed his love to Lekha shortly after that. He convinced Lekha that he would even let go of his status as royalty to be with her. She also naturally loved Alfonso and epted his confession, and soon after they became lovers. It was a big rumor in the Pce that Alfonso and Lekha were like lovebirds, always attached together and flirting with each other openly without a care in the day. "Sure.. Sure.. Alfonso." Harsha dismissed him with a wave as he left. "Viswa, tell Karna to arrange some protection for him." "Understand, Your Majesty." Chapter 140: Corruption A carriage trodded its way through the main road to the port city of Visakhapatnam. The roads were being maintained thoroughly, and thework was expanding rapidly as Harsha began extensively funding its development once he took reign. Roads were a necessity for quick military movements and transport of goods. So he did focus on it a lot more than other sectors. He was now on the way to the Port of Visakhapatnam because he wanted to check the progress of reverse engineering of the third-rate ships bought from the Dutch a long time ago. Harsha wanted to check the port city, as he was dressed pretty covertly as well. He didn''t have many guards since bases were established in all cities; he didn''t have to worry about his protection in cities. Viswa was dressed in servant attire and wore a hood on his head. He carried a sword as usual. "Your Majesty.. You might want to take a look at this report." He hands over a report to Harsha. Harsha reads the report with a nonchnt expression. He threw the report back to Viswa. "Tch!! Roaches. I will take care of this." He muttered. "Understood. We have informed the base to ensure security for our visit." Harsha got out of the carriage to feel the salty breeze of the sea. He could hear the faint sshes of water against the port docks in the distance. The city was bustling with activity as the merchants were buying and selling goods. He could see the merchants negotiating prices for goods as he toured the city. The goods were being unloaded from the ship by a line ofborers. Wealthy European merchants seemed to be walking around with their escorts through the city. ''This is quite nice,'' he thought. He could sense the guards assigned to him by the base. They blended into the surroundings and followed him around while scanning for dangers. "Viswa. Where is the facility?" Harsha asked. "It is on the other end of the city." "Take me there. I want to check for myself." Viswa walked ahead of Harsha as he guided him to the shipyard. It was quite arge facility for making ships made by the former Emperor. Although he didn''t invest too much in the navy. He did make some ships for coastal patrolling and cargo shipment. He could see the shipyard in the distance. A shed structure close to a natural harbor tounch the ship after construction. It had sheds for the carpenters and cksmiths, and timber worker sheds for making the ships. The timber could be sourced from the nearby forest, as the shipyard was made at the edge of the city to get easy, unrestricted ess. The shipyard had weed growing close to its walls, and he noticed no workers nearby carrying materials. It did look like it was unmaintained for a while. But he could hear some noisesing from inside the shed, so he decided to check the shipyard. "What the hell is this?" He mumbled. Viswa looked a bit disappointed and mumbled back. "We just got that information about the state of this ce from the base." The shipyard was deste, and there were only a couple of workers working on a half-disassembled ship. It didn''t seem like half the work was even done properly. "What about the other shipyards? Same condition?" Harsha asked in a low voice. "Unfortunately, Yes." "Damn¡ª" "Hey, who are you guys??" A young man noticed them peeking into the shipyard. They turned to him. "Ohh!! We are new to this city and were exploring this ce. We stumbled across this shipyard." Harsha said. "Oh¡­ You want to look inside??" The young man said it in a bright voice. "Are you curious?" Harsha, taken aback by the enthusiastic response of the young man, exchanged nces with Viswa. "Sure¡­" The young man began to show him around the shipyard, exining everything he knew about the ship. He was enthusiastic about the craft and determined toplete the task. "What is your name?" Harsha asked with a smirk. "Ashwin, I work here with my father." "Your Father??" Ashwin pointed to a man working on the woodwork of the ship seriously. "That''s my father, Shankar." Shankar looked like a man in his fifties with a rugged body. "Father." He waved at Shankar. Turning to Ashwin, Shankar saw them. "Who are these people?" He spoke in a deep voice, wiping his sweat with a cloth. Ashwin exined the situation. "Oh.. You are curious about the ship. We were tasked with recreating this ship. This is a good ship and made very well despite having some damages initially in its hull. We fixed them." "Oh.. Nice Why are there so few men working here?" asked Harsha Shankar sighed deeply. "What to say? It''s our bad luck. The Emperor seemed to stop funding this project, so the noble supervisor cut down thebor and told us to make some changes and report it to him." "Hooo¡­ Is that so? Where is this supervisor of yours?" Harsha asked with a smirk. "Hees by today for the report, or else he stays at home." "So who is responsible for the staff?" "It''s me, and my son sometimes helps me out with work." Harsha rubbed his chin. This was a huge corruption case. Not only was the ship not recreated, they were understaffed and were doing barely anything due to ack of funds." "How much time would it take to recreate this if you had the funds?" Ashwin enthusiastically interrupted Harsha with a bright smile as he began showing him the designs he had created after observing the ship for a long time. "This design I made myself after helping my father. This one is the improvement for this ship; I can''t test it though." Ashwin was exining, pointing at the designs. It was clear he was passionate about the craft of shipbuilding and wanted to learn more. A potbellied man dressed luxuriously suddenly emerged in the shipyard with some soldiers. His outfits were filled with expensive items, such as jewelry. "Hey you bastards!! Have you finished the reports?" He yelled. Shankar quickly grabbed something and ran to the man. "You call this a report!" He threw the report at Shankar''s face. "I am paying you out of my own pocket! Get that?" "I am docking all your pay for this month." He screamed at Shankar and pped him. Harsha nced at Ashwin, who was clenching his fist in anger but didn''t say anything as if this was a daily ordeal for him. "Viswa, cut that man''s arm off." Harsha ordered. Without hesitation, Viswa charged at the potbellied man. "Who are yo¨C" "ARGHHH!!." A bloodcurdling scream echoed through the shipyard. Viswa severed the arm of the man in a single precise swing at his joint, sttering blood all over the floor. The man fell in excruciating pain, squirming like a worm. Viswa stomped his foot on his face, holding him in ce. The soldiers that came along were frozen in ce. "Help.." The man croaked beneath Viswa''s foot. The soldiersposed themselves and brandished their weapons to strike Viswa down. "Stand down if you don''t want to die." A voice cut through the chaos. "This is an order from the Emperor." Harsha said as he took his hood off. "Guards! Arrest those soldiers." Countless people dressed in ck emerged as the workers stood there in awe, arresting the soldiers that came with the noble. Harsha walked up to the bleeding noble and hit him in the gut multiple times. "You weasel! When did I stop funding this?" Harsha sighed deeply. "Find his house and seize all his property to recuperate the funds. Throw that scum in the jail after publicly whipping him." He ordered the guards. He finally turned to Shankar, who stood there frozen. "We will get this situation sorted quickly. You will be leading the shipyard till further notice. This is a direct order from me, The Emperor." Harsha turned to leave and added, "Ashwin''s designs seem promising. You have my permission to research and test them out." He hade in silently and left like a storm. Chapter 141: Yadava Delegation Returns On the outskirts of the capital city of the Yadava kingdom. It was a bright day with a cool breeze. A carriage was moving with arge contingent of the soldiers. It was the delegation returning from the Vijayanagara Empire. Akhil Holkar and Naiki sat in the carriage dressed very luxuriously. They sat in silence as Naiki rarely talked to anyone. Akhil looked awkward the whole journey due to this problem. He was talkative, and Naiki was reserved. He was beyond bored. "OH! Finally, we are close to the capital." He eximed, looking out of the carriage at the capital in the distance. Naiki also joined him, looking out of the carriage window. Akhil was pretty exhausted from the round of talks in the Empire. He had met the new Emperor, despite his initial reaction to his age. His demeanor was different. The man had the air of authority of an emperor. He was a mature man, skilled in talking and keeping his emotions in check. He remembered the talk with the Emperor. "So this is a letter from Gauri?" Harsha asked. "Yes, Your Majesty. The Queen sends her regards for ascending to your rightful position." Akhil replied in a polite manner. "Oh!! Does your kingdom need some help from the Empire?" "Umm¡­ We really hope to go through with the trade deal." "That''s doable. What about any other issues?" Naiki, who was sitting quietly beside Akhil, spoke up. "Your Majesty, the deal is enough." Harsha sighed and leaned back into his chair. "I owe your Queen a gift." He smirked. Naiki stared at him, observing him closely. Harsha''s face lit up quickly as an idea shed through his mind. "Yes, I got an idea. This will make a good gift for Gauri." Akhil and Naiki tilted their heads in confusion. "We will make roads for the Yadava kingdom. This is my personal gift for Gauri''s help in the past." Harsha dered. "Bu¡ª" "Thebor will be sourced from Yadavas, and we will offer a discount. We will just supervise and give the method of road construction as a token of friendship. Moreover, we will construct a major road to the Yadava border cities connecting to the Empire at our own expense for the trade deal." Akhil and Naiki''s jaws dropped at the sweet deal. They knew the quality of the roads in the Empire. They were made very well and nned properly. It lowered the transport cost of the goods for the merchants. "Send my regards to Gauri as well." He was tasked with a trade deal negotiation with the Empire by Gauri. He spoke to the butler; there were rumors about the butler being from a lower caste, but the butler was sharp and intelligent. It was hard to negotiate with him; he managed barely to get the deal done by giving some leverage to the Empire. The Emperor also sent a handwritten letter to Gauri to extend his thanks. Akhil didn''t know the details of why the Emperor was indebted to the Queen, but he figured it had something to do with her past. They reached the Royal Pce, and they were told that the Queen was doing her daily training in the personal room. Naiki nced back at him. "Let''s go." "Should we wait till the queen finishes?" "No," Naiki said sternly. They walked through the halls into the training arena of the Royal Family. Gauri was dressed in practice garments she got made for training purposes. Her muscles were glistening under the sweat. He and Naiki felt weak under the queen''s presence. She finished training and was wiping herself down with a cloth. "Your Majesty, we have returned." Naiki approached her. Gauri''s attention turned to them. "Oh!! How was the visit?" "It was good. We got the deal done." Naiki handed her the agreements. "Oh, great." Gauri skimmed through the trade deal agreement and eximed, "This is good; we can trade freely with the Empire and don''t need to rely on the Sultanates much." Gauri''s realized there were two agreements. "What is this?" She began reading the second agreement. "A road building contract from the Empire?" Akhil and Naiki nodded at Gauri''s surprised expression. "The Emperor extended his thanks to the queen for help in the past." Akhil exined the situation. "There are some uses in the agreement that prevent us from sharing the road building methods. Other than that, it is a great agreement." "The roads of the Empire are much better than the Qutbs and Kasim roads. Especially the major roads connectingrge cities were nned very well. I think this deal will benefit us more than it will benefit the Empire." Naiki added."I see. You did well. How was Harsha? Did he have any injuries from the war?" Gauri asked with a concern expression to Naiki. Naiki looked expressionless as usual as the Queen gripped her hand asked for details enthusiastically. "The Emperor seemed fine and didn''t have any injuries, at least on the outside." She replied with a sigh. Akhil didn''t understand why the Queen was curious about the Emperor at the start. "We also have a handwritten letter from the Emperor to extend his thanks." Akhil said as he handed Gauri the letter. Gauri snatched the letter quickly from his hands and began reading it. She smiled and giggled as he read the letter. She even began muttering something. Akhil looked at the Queen with his mouth open in surprise. He nced at the Naiki and back to the Queen like a looping recorder. "Is this real?" He muttered aloud as she saw the Queen engrossed in reading the letter, blushing and smiling like a maiden in love. Naiki pinches his ear. "Yes, it''s real." The queen, who was known for her cold-hearted personality and brutal battles in the kingdom. She was feared among nobles since she didn''t hesitate to kill nobles that went against her and started a ruckus in the Empire. The soldiers of the kingdom revered her like the goddess of war. ''Is this the same person?'' Chapter 142: Lokendras Problems Lokendra Deva was returning from the Empire to the Royal Pce of Gajapathis. He was leading a delegation to the Empire. He was pretty surprised by the scale of the celebrations for the coronation ceremony. There were various high-profile people for the ceremony, including many European merchants and delegates. ''Even the Vians were there.'' He thought as he gazed at the forest from his carriage. Lokendra was right all along about his opinion of not isting Harsha. The kingdom would suffer due to ack of vision from his father, always taking decisions emotionally. ''What should I do to save the kingdom at this stage? It is clear something is going to happen soon.'' His thoughts raced. The Gajapathis had their lionshare of problems as well. The incursions from the Kasim Sultanate were increasing, and Lokendra couldn''t trust his senile father to take care of the kingdom with his emotionally impulsive character. He was still in a precarious situation; all the nobles didn''t really support him despite being the crown prince. He had reduced support in the political sphere. It was clear the nobles wanted him to be their puppet and rule behind his back and exploit the citizens of the kingdom. ''That prime minister needs to go first! I need to take the throne fast or else things might escte with the Empire, which I would want to avoid.'' Lokendra''s reasoning to avoid a head-on confrontation was simple as day. ''I can''t fight that monster.'' The minute heid his eyes on the New Emperor of Vijayanagara, his instincts screamed for him to run away. He was a minute in front of him. Harsha was younger and should have been less experienced than him. But his demeanor said otherwise. There wasn''t a hint of nervousness or anxiety in his posture. He stood confidently and took the throne. "He was even scarier than his father when I met him." He muttered. It was upsetting that the delegation''s damage control effects were not enough to quell the situation with Harsha. It was clear that they dipped their fingers too deep into trouble this time. Unlike Krishna Deva Raya, who went soft on his father for funding the Shekhar family. The conversation with Harsha made it clear that he wouldn''t be lenient like that. He vaguely remembers his audience with Harsha. "Greetings, Your Majesty. I congratte you on taking your rightful ce." Lokendra greeted Harsha with a bright smile. "Sit down, Prince. Let''s have a nice chat." He said. He didn''t refer to him as his uncle; it was pretty much clear that he didn''t intend to acknowledge the Gajapathis as his maternal family. After a while of back and forth, "Unfortunately, your demands cannot be fulfilled by us, Prince." "I see," Lokendra looked dejected at the response. "Send regards to the king. Tell him to take care of his health. There might be a high chance he might fall from the stairs due to old age." Harsha said with a bright grin stered across his face. The warning was clear. If the king tries to meddle with the internal affairs again, the result wouldn''t be pretty for Gajapathis. "I will definitely tell him that." He responded with a curt bow and left the room. The sound of the Royal Pce gate opening jolted him awake from his thoughts. He waved at his guard toe close. "Tell them to gather for a meeting. I need to take serious measures right now." He whispered to the guard. "Understood, Your Highness." Lokendra reached the Royal Pce and went to report the results to his father. Pratapendra was seated in his study room, going through documents slowly. He was reluctant to give his son the throne at this age. He wanted to enjoy the power till he died, and he also had his personal vendatta with Krishna Deva Raya. "Come in." He ordered as he heard a knock on his door. "Hoo.. You are back." "Yes, Father." He presented the report to his father, who slowly read through the report in silence. "What the hell is this? Huh! I told you to fix it, and you didn''t do anything right!!" He screamed at Lokendra in anger. His face twisted as he kept screaming at him. "You are useless!!" "Damn it, you can''t even convince that Vermin!" "How are you going to lead the kingdom?" He threw the report at Lokendra, who stood expressionless. He was pretty fed up with this attitude of his father, but he had to bide his time for his n toplete. Lokendra didn''t want to burst out in anger and ruin his ns like his father; throughout the years he had learned to control his emotions after observing his father''s emotional rampage, harming the citizens and kingdom as a whole. Despite knowing that his father wouldn''t like the contents of the report, he presented them without changing anything to try to show him the reality that he had plunged the kingdom into. ''Wish he would finally realize his mistakes and step down voluntarily.'' He thought. Pratapendra was still his father despite his problems. He still had some hope left that he would return to his senses. "You ungrateful bastard! How can you not solve a simple problem?" He continued to yell at him. "The prime minister was right. You are not fit to rule the kingdom." The moment those words fell out of Pratapendra''s mouth. The whole room went cold. The expression on Lokendra''s face changed drastically. He didn''t say anything; Pratapendra could feel the bloodlust seeping through his skin from his son. He was frozen in ce, but secondster his expression went back to normal. Pratapendra sighed deeply with a hint of relief. "You may leave. Don''t disappoint me again." Lokendra left with his fist clenched in anger. The prime minister was an influential figure in the kingdom and had the support of many nobles. He was a thorn in the way to the throne. It was because of him that Lokendra was suffering this fate. The Prime minister was the source of all the problems in the kingdom. "Just you wait!! You bastard minister. I will definitely send you to hell in the most painful way possible." Chapter 143: Military Restructure [1] Dark clouds loomed over the capital city in the afternoon. The coldness of the breeze indicated the chance of heavy rains. A carriage made its way to the Royal Pce. It was Harsha returning from the port city of Viskhapatnam. He was pretty dissatisfied by the things that happened in the port that clearly showed ack of supervision for corrupt nobles. Thew and order wasn''t strong enough to handle these cases. Harsha needed strict measures to fix this problem. Time was required to set up a proper judicial framework for the Empire that would be equally just for themoners, poor, rich, and nobles. He couldn''t really form a guide out of thin air and call it a day by issuing an edict. He needed to formte rules for it. "Viswa, monitor the shipyards and road building closely. Take strict action if any cases of malpractice are found." "Understood! Also, we have bought some muskets as ordered from some mercenaries using Alfonso''s connection!." "That''s great! I need it right now. We need to make some changes." Harsha leaned back as the carriage entered the pce. "Did you inform the Royal Armymander toe to the pce?" He inquired as he got out of the carriage and walked to the study room. "I sent a message before leaving for the port. So he should be in the pce by now." Viswa responded. "Call him quickly." Viswa left swiftly to call the Commander of the Royal Army. After a while, Rajagop entered the study. He was an imposing figure and held an aura of experience around him. His scars and muscr figure spoke volumes of his ability. "Finally, I have the honor to meet themander who protected the border during the civil war." Harsha began with a smile. Themander didn''t attend the coronation, citing some security concerns after the civil war. Harsha did understand the reasoning and didn''t mind unless he was dedicated andmitted to protecting the Empire. Rajagop smiled warmly, giving a curt bow. "Greetings, Your Majesty. This is my first time meeting you in person. I am honored to meet you. I congratte you for your achievements." "That''s enough. I called you to discuss something serious. Sit down; we need to talk." Rajagop sat down on the plush sofa. He looked pretty awkward seated in luxury. He wasn''t ustomed to luxury, as he was known to be a very simple and down-to-earth man. "What did Your Majesty want to discuss?" Rajagop asked quickly, getting down to the discussion. "Viswa, bring it." Viswa brought in the musket. It had a darkened steel barrel with a solid wooden stock; attached to the stock was a serpentine arm¡ªa crooked iron lever that held a slow-burning match in its jaw. Rajagop looked at the musket. This one seemed to be a matchlock musket used by Portuguese mercenaries mostly. He had seen it when the former emperor had taken over Goa. It wasn''t widely used in the Empire. "This is a musket? What about it? Your Majesty." He asked with a curious expression. Harsha stood up and took the musket to inspect it properly. "Muskets will shape the future of warfare. These are very destructive and powerful weapons." "Is that so?" "Yes, we aren''t prepared for it. Our army structure is very outdated, and we don''t have training to wield weapons like these." Harsha eximed. "But, Your Majesty. I don''t think these muskets can win you a war." Harsha turned to him and put down the musket on the table. "You are quite naive. These things can be improved further. The firing rate and destruction can be even better." Harsha sighed. "Is our army prepared to counter it? How will you defend against the Europeans who have those improved weapons in the future?" Rajagop fell silent and went into deep thought. He did understand where Harsha wasing from, but he couldn''t get a proper vision of how the muskets could be more powerful over time. Rajagop was okay with not understanding and having the vision for the future. He was willing to learn and adapt. This humbleness, coupled with his skill to adapt, had risen him to the position ofmander. "I still don''t understand the vision, Your Majesty. I am sorry for my ipetence." Harsha smirked at him. He liked the attitude of Rajagop, as he was willing to listen. He vaguely understood why he was themander of the royal army. "Let''s say we have to use these weapons in the future. So we have to restructure the army training and routines to make soldiers get ustomed to this weapon." "That''s true." Rajagop nodded, agreeing. "That''s what I am going to have you do for the Royal Army." Rajagop stayed silent as Harsha exined the benefits of the restructuring of the army. Themand chain of the army wouldn''t be so rigid and clunky under the new structure and would allow better decision-making in battles. "So you would divide the army into small units and assign leaders?" He asked. "Exactly, this allows you to ry information quickly to each and every soldier." "How?" Harsha further cleared the doubts of Rajagop by borating the transfer of information through the structure. Since the multiple leaders of small units report to another leader and continue the chain till it reaches the topmost leader. Information can travel fast since it was exchanged between very few people, and the same can be applied for the order directly from themander. Rajagop looked pretty satisfied by Harsha''s exnation and smiled warmly. "This seems promising. We usually struggle with rying information fast to the soldiers during war. We have suffered some problems in the past due to this issue." He admitted sheepishly He kept his hands folded and added. "What is the structure that Your Majesty has in mind for the Royal Army?" I could try my best to implement them for you." "I have the structure, and along with that, some new training methods preparing for the future of the Empire." Chapter 144: Military Restructure [2] Harsha took a paper and began to exin the restructuring of the military formation to Rajagop. "So, Commander, how many troops do we roughly have in the Royal Army?" Rajagop thought for a while and responded. "It should be close to 120,000 at least. There are 4 corps, and each corps has a 3 division under them to manage them. We also have some captains per 3000 troops to ry information faster." "That is pretty bad," Harsha admitted, rubbing his chin. "Fine, let''s get to the exnation for the new structure." Harsha began. "We will begin our structure from a toon led by a toon leader consisting of about 50 soldiers under hismand." "Hoo.. so they are divided into small numbers for flexibility?" "Five toons make up apany led by apany leader." Harsha added, scribbling the structure on paper. "Sixpanies make up a battalionmanded by a captain." Rest were simr, as the four to six battalions form a brigade led by a senior captain. Four brigades arebined to form a division under amander. Lastly, corps are made bybining three divisions led by a seniormander in the army. "You will be leading the whole army structure. Get it?" Harsha concluded the exnation of the structure. "I get the idea, Your Majesty. But what is the use of this division?" "Ah, it''s a simple use." Harsha continued. "We can issuemands easier since the toons have numbers andpanies, brigades, etc. will be named for convenience. It would be easier to issue directmands to a certain number of troops." "I see. Should we follow the numbers that Your Majesty has exined? Or create our own depending on the number of troops?" "It is better to create your own. I just gave it as a reference for you to understand." Harsha smiled as he added. "Also,panies specialized in different fields: infantry, cavalry, and artillery." "This seems pretty promising. Thank you for taking the time to exin it to an ipetent man. Your Majesty." Rajagop understood and grasped the necessity of this structure in the army and nned to follow through with the n. He also gauged the New Emperor''spetence in the meantime. There was no reluctance or hesitation in exining slowly to him. He didn''t insult or demean him for having no knowledge. He could also see the signs of a seasoned warrior in his posture and rough hands thatpliment his ability in sword arts. "It''s fine. We will add new specificationster. For now, focus on these three. The artillery units will be trained under the cannon crew from Bhairava''s army. Artillery is the weapon of the future." "So, moving on with the training procedures in the army. We have to change that too." He added. "Training? The physical training is done properly though!" Rajagop eximed. "It isn''t enough. We need the best army and the soldiers to always be in shape. It is true that the soldiers begin cking as the time passes." "How do webat that?" "We will allow the soldiers to gain the higher positions of the army with hard work and achievements. Just like you." Harsha pointed at Rajagop. He knew the past of Rajagop, although he was born a kshatriya, a caste of warriors. He lived most of his life in poverty without anyone backing him; he had worked his way up by his ability. Krishna Deva Raya found out his incredible achievements and decided to make him themander. "That''s going to have some bacsh." Rajagop replied sternly. "Is that going to deter you from implementing it?" He asked with a smirk. "No! I can handle it. Just lend me Rakhtasura''s help for a couple of "missions."" Harsha let out a heartyugh. "You are a great one. I like your attitude." "How should we train for this musket?" He asked with a curious expression. "Implement bay training methods." "Bay training methods?" He tilted his head in confusion. "This is ssified information. We will improve on this weapon. It can shoot and also will have a knife attached to its barrel to fight close quarters." Harsha exined. He continued with a smile. "For training for it. We need you to train some soldiers with hollow sticks with a knife attached to the end to fight and take stance to shoot." Viswa passed a book to the Rajagop. "This book should contain the detailed information about the training that His Majesty ns to implement in the army." Viswa said. "The focus of the army should be on endurance. We have listed marching drills in the book. The endurance of ground troops should be impable." "As you wish." Rajagop replied with a serious look. The book harsha had given contained detailed information about the army drills from the Prussian army in the 18th century. They were known for their training and strict discipline, which was required in the army right now. It could make a big difference on the battlefield since the subcontinent armies wouldn''t be as disciplined and battle hardened. The drills would make a huge difference as the soldiers would be able to move in a neat and disciplined way quickly. "Wake-up in the morning, punishments, and regr fitness inspections." Rajagop eximed as he skimmed through the book. "This is great. I always wanted a solution to instill discipline in the troops, since sometimes it gets unruly. This will immensely help." He muttered aloud. "Also conduct mock battles and duels betweenpanies; create a sense of healthy rivalry to strive for a better position in the army." Harsha smiled as he saw Rajagop''s enthusiasm. "I have listed some good mock battle drills in the book as well. Like the ambush drills, river crossing drills, etc." He added. "We can also have drills between different divisions and corps also right? We can conduct that also for a healthy rivalry." Rajagop said as a bright smile was stered across his face. "Yes, you can; also, the information in the book is ssified. Don''t share unnecessary information." "Understood, Your Majesty. I will take care of the new Army restructuring." Chapter 145: Marathas Dark clouds loomed over the capital city of Marathas, Karnavati. The city seemed deste and barren. There was barely any activity going on in the once-brimming city. The Royal Pce seemed to suffer from the same fate as it stood, expecting an impending catastrophe. The threat of invasion loomed over the Marathas as they readied themselves for another war with the Mughals. The rapid expansions of the Mughals were hurting the Marathas a lot. They already fought many wars with the Mughals, and despite theirrger numbers, they managed to keep them in check. Meanwhile, in the royal court of the Marathas, the discussion of the impeding war was happening. Devendra Chavan, the king of the Marathas, was in his early fifties despite his age. His physique was excellent. He had long hair streaked with grey and a thick mustache. "The information is true. The Qutbs have joined hands with the Mughals for this endeavour." "Damn it!!." cursed Aadarsh Chavan, The Crown Prince of the Marathas, a young man in his early twenties. He had light green eyes and very handsome features, with his long hair tied up neatly. He held an imposing nature due to his height. He was huge and was known to be stronger than his father at a young age. "Father, can''t we do anything to stop this?" "Let''s hope for the best from the delegation sent to the Vijayanagara Empire." The king muttered reluctantly. He knew the chance of receiving help from the Empire was very low considering they went through a civil war. He knew this and still decided to send it, as he was desperate to save his kingdom. "Father, they won''t help. It would be a dumb decision to support us when the new Emperor just took charge." "Your Majesty. I don''t think the New Emperor will be of good help either way." Baldev Gaikwad, themander of the Army of Marathas, said. "What do you mean?" Devendra asked. "I have heard that the new Emperor is barely an adult. How can he possibly be of any help in such a big war?" "Yes, Your Majesty. He is just 18 years old, and he took the throne using the help of the Nayakas." Vasant Pawar, anothermander, chimed in. A servant quickly came running into the court. "The delegation from the empire has returned." He said it with a curt bow. "Tell them toe to the court right now," ordered the King. The delegation was led by a man named Naveen Shinde. He was one of the best diplomats in the kingdom. They really wanted every little help possible to fight the mughals. The Marathas were equally matched with the Mughals in terms of military strength. Qutbsing to the fray would destabilize the situation as they didn''t have enough to take a war from two sides. Qutb sultanate wasn''t weak either, but they weren''t as strong as the Marathas. The problem was that the Mughals were using them as supporters to keep them at a disadvantage. Naveen reached the court and sat down to discuss the details of his visit to the Empire. The atmosphere was tense. Everyone gulped nervously, waiting for his response. "First, let me begin with the deal. I have talked with the Emperor directly." He began. "So they have refused to support us in the war." "The Emperor said that the deal wasn''t favourable enough to dip his hands into the war." The disappointment settled on the faces of everyone present. Aadarsh inquired. "It seems that there is more to this deal you talked about." "The Emperor did say something very interesting." "What is it?" Devendra asked curiously. "He said that if you could make it favorable. He would help wholeheartedly." "What does he mean by Favorable." asked Vasant. "He refused to borate on that." "Is he ying games? Does he think politics is child''s y?" said Baldev, clicking his tongue in disgust. "I got some interesting information from his Butler, though. I saw them discussing the Port of Surat to ask us about the rights to the Port." "What rights?" asked Devendra. "Probably the same rights the Portuguese are eyeing for." "I see if that saves our kingdom. We can do that. It is better to give it to the Empire than let it fall to the bastard Europeans." "We got some information as a gift from the Emperor." Naveen looked nervously at the report before speaking in a low trembling voice. "Portuguese mercenaries are in the Qutb sultanate, readying for the war as well." *THUD* The wooden armrest of the Aadarsh''s chair snapped as he mmed his fist. "What the hell! Now we have to deal with three different bastards." He cursed. "Calm Down," Devendra scolded him. "Think ahead for a solution." He then turned to Naveen "What do you think of the promise by the Emperor, Naveen?" "I am not certain, Your Majesty." Devendra sighed with disappointment. "Tell me about the New Emperor! How is he in your eyes?" inquired Devendra. "Dangerous!" Naveen shuddered as the image of Harsha looking down from the throne came to his mind. "Dangerous? He is a kid." Scoffed Baldev. "You don''t understand, Baldev. He is dangerous, Very dangerous. His gaze was just too... scary," replied Naveen. "If you are saying it should be true. Why do you think he is dangerous?" asked Devendra. "Everything about him, Your Majesty. His eerie calmness doesn''t resemble a kid. His gaze sees through everything. There wasn''t a speck of emotion in those eyes. That''s not a kid." He muttered aloud, recalling the events. "That''s enough. Let''s end this discussion." Devendra said as he got up from his seat and ordered, "Prepare for war." Devendra knew Naveen''s personality, as he was a very loyal person to the throne. He wouldn''t lie about these things, considering his experience dealing with the Mughals and others. The New Emperor of Vijayanagara should be on another level for him to shudder at the thought of him. ''Are we seeing another Advent of Chandragupta. The subcontinent will be swallowed whole.'' Chapter 146: The Mughals In the Outskirts of Delhi in the Mughal Empire, a man dressed in luxurious clothes wore a turban on his head and rode an elegant white horse. Seeing an animal in the distance. He nocked an arrow in his bow. *Swish* It precisely pierced through the small animal, instantly taking it''s life. It was the Emperor of the Mughal Empire, Mohammed. It was clear that the man was a strong warrior, as his skills spoke for themselves. He was having some recreational activity as part of his routine. He let go of another arrow. *Swish* It pierced and killed a small rabbit in the distance. It was pretty clear that Mohammed was a good horse archer. He looked pretty satisfied with today''s hunt. Mohammed was just having fun waiting while preparing for the war with the Marathas. The days of the war were close; he wanted thends of the Marathas to himself. The subcontinent contained riches more valuable than any othernd in the world. He already had a taste of immense wealth conquering the parts of the North and North West subcontinent regions. Mohammed wanted absolute control over the wealth of the other parts of the Subcontinent. He heard that the south contained even more wealth and riches. Despite the initial sessful campaigns. The Marathas seemed to be a pain to deal. He couldn''t easily take them over, even with superior numbers. ''Those bastards fight with no regard to their lives.'' Marathas fought with determination that shook Mohammed to the core. He didn''t expect to see soldiers give their lives so willing to protect theirnds. This resulted in many setbacks to the Mughal campaigns to take theirnds. They had to rely on the Qutbs and make concessions to the Portuguese to take on the Marathas. Even with all this, he was unsure whether the kingdom would fall into his hands. Returning to the Royal Pce, he saw Fakir Abdul, a minister awaiting his arrival. "What happened, Fakir? You seem to have a joyful expression." He asked. "Your Excellency, the preparations for the war are almostplete; we can move in a month or two to invade thend of the Marathas." "Hooo. That''s great. What about the deal with the Qutbs and Portuguese?" "Qutbs had no choice but to oblige to our orders, Your Excellency. They need the money after the Portuguese merchants are slowly taking over their markets." "The Sultan is a fool. Well, but it is a good thing for us; fools like that can be used and thrown anyway." Mohammed said with a smile. "The Portuguese asked for the rights to the Surat Port as we expected. They would send in their mercenaries as part of the agreement if we give them the Surat port rights as a token of friendship for their help." "Let me think." He began as he pondered whether to give up rights to such a lucrative port to have a solid chance of taking over the Marathands. "Fakir, send Am to negotiate a better deal quickly. We can''t fully give the rights to the port without getting a good deal in return. Mercenaries aren''t enough for the rights." "I shall inform Am and send him over to negotiate for a better deal." now "We must take thend now. We can''t afford to lose once more. Understood?" Mohammed said. "Yes, Your Excellency." "Send Karim to my room; I have something to ask him." He left with a smirk. Fakir Abdul nodded lightly, agreeing to send Karim to his study room. Mohammed reached his luxuriously decorated study room, and after a while, Karim emerged in the Room. He was the leader of the spywork run by the Empire. "How is the situation in the South?." "South? You mean the Vijayanagara Empire''s civil war?" "Yes." "It ended and a young Emperor has taken the throne." Karim said, scratching his chin. "Young? How old is he?" "18, Your Excellency." "Ah, I see. Do you think He will be a threat for our expansion?" "I can''t really see him bing a threat. He is a young man who barely knows how to lead an empire." "Hooo. Is that what you think. Be careful and monitor their movements anyway." Mohammed ordered Mohammed leaned back into his chair. "Is there any chance of rebellion during the war?" "Your Excellency, I suggest taking some measures. There will be some rebellions in some areas due to heavy taxation." "Supress them." Karim knew better than to argue to lessen the tax for the popce. He could feel the rebellions gettingrger if they kept the current taxation methods intact. They wouldn''t be able to quell arge rebellion during the war. "What about the Varna Kingdom?" asked Mohammed. "No movements so far. We have no information on them, as their border security seems way to strict to infiltrate. The ones that have done have told me nothing much of note is happening in the kingdom." Mohammed clicked his tongue. "Those pests never died; how many times has it been since we tried to eradicate their little kingdom?" Varna Kingdom was an anomaly in this timeline. They were hard to eradicate despite having lower numbers and subparmanders. All the efforts so far by Mohammed have been in vain to take thends of Varna. But he wasn''t really worried since he knew they were too cowardly to take the Empire head-to-head. So he just had to bid him time and slow their defense down. There was something about their movements that made Mohammed suspicious. The campaigns trying to get theirnds have always ended in a miserable failure. He knew that they had the superior army andmanders, but he had no idea why they were losing. Karim interrupted his thoughts. "Oh¡­ I forgot to mention this since it wasn''t important. The Varna Kingdom is under a regent for now. The Crown Prince has taken control since the King has fallen ill. There might be a new king soon." Mohammed dismissed the news. He didn''t want to know more about the pests that he would eventually conquer as part of his ambition to control the subcontinent. Chapter 147: Scales of Change A merchant carriage was making its way through the green forest; a fresh breeze rustled the lush leaves. In the distance was a small town called Krishnagiri. It was a rather calm town with smithing workshops. Merchants often traveled to Krishnagiri to buy goods and wares for selling in the ports and other cities. There were many smithing workshops in the town. The merchant carriage entered the town, and in the middle of the town was a huge banyan tree where the elderly of the town came to sit and chat for the whole day while kids yed around it. The merchants carriage belongs to a couple of small merchants from the nearby city of Vellore. They had travelled to the Krishnagiri to buy the wares as usual. "Are we sure. We should ask them to shift to this quickly? We don''t know if they would be popr." A merchant asked his colleagues. "I got this scale from the wealthy merchant named Suraj. You know about him, right?" Rohan replied, a small-time merchant from Vellore. "The one that controls arge part of trade in this region?" Another merchant asked curiously "Yes, Him? He was nning to shift to this with his personal craftsmen. I think this is our chance to hit big by bing the first to shift to this scale." "Hmm¡­. Let''s take this gamble then. Let''s go." another merchant chimed in. The small group of merchants decided to take a gamble of introducing the scales to the cksmiths in the town of Krishnagiri. This way they could also work with other merchants and sell these at a lower cost and make a profit. The scales were being supplied quickly to the merchants that agreed to introduce the scales to their shops and craftsmen. They also began to give some scales as a gift to small merchants rather than already established merchants so that the market as a whole would be affected by the change. This move would force the other medium andrge merchants to follow through as well due to the influx. Rohan walked to the cksmith workshop at the southern end of the town, from which he usually acquired his wares to sell. He looked around as he walked with the carriage carrying the scales following closely behind him. He had worked with the cksmith workshop for 2 years now. The master cksmith Jeevan was his close friend and partner in the business. He even asionally helps them with some money in case they need it due to some issues. This ensured that the workshop members had an excellent and family-like rtionship with Rohan. Rohan entered the workshop with a grin stered across his face. "Hey, how are you doing?" He yelled enthusiastically. The master cksmith, Jeevan, turned quickly hearing his voice and came running. "Hey, How are you doing? Did youe to buy things as usual? I have prepared your order. We need to pack it up." "Oh, that''s there. I have alsoe for something else. Anyway, how is the workshop doing?" Jeevan looked down in disappointment and sighed. "The work has increased, but it is hard to find apprentices these days; most are trained in other measurements, and we have to spend a lot of time getting them used to our own system." "So, you need more apprentices?" "Yes, or else in the next two months we can''t really handle the workload for the workshop." Jeevan paused for a moment and asked, "So how is business going? Is everything alright?" "Oh, it''s fine, and I was nning to expand my business to other areas soon, once I get some more money." Rohan said. "Ah, I see. So you are on the path of bing a big merchant," Jeevan eximed. "Uncle Rohan, don''t forget us when you be a big merchant," added the apprentice teasingly. "Hey!! I wouldn''t forget all of you. It was because of you guys I am here." They allughed heartily at the wholesome moment. "So, about something I got you. Come, it is in my carriage." Rohan said as he walked out towards his carriage. "What is it? Some gifts or something?" "No, No. This one would really help the workshop." "Help us?" He followed Rohan towards his carriage. Rohan unveiled the scales to Jeevan, who looked confused at first, then began inspecting them curiously. "What is this? It looks like some sort of scale with symbols and markings." "I got these from a big merchant. This is a new measurement system that some of the biggest merchant unions are going to be using in the future." "New measurement system? So everyone is going to be shifting to a single standard weight and length unit?" "Yes." Rohan eximed as he came closer to Jeevan and whispered. "Keep this between me and you. I heard that the Emperor is personally behind this new standardized system. So it might be useful to adopt this as soon as possible." "Hooo¡­ The Emperor, eh?" Jeevan muttered aloud, thinking about the implications the new system would have on his work. "If that''s true, then the returns could be huge for us if we are quick to capitalize on this situation." "I see. This is a gamble for our workshop, Rohan." Jeevan said sternly. "We still have to learn the new system and adopt it to our needs. It will take time to get used to it." "Don''t worry, Jeevan. The new system is rtively simple to master. There is even a small document that gives details of the weights and lengths. So you can just match it and begin using it quickly and adapt over time." Rohan imed enthusiastically. Rohan saw the opportunity in this endeavor, so he wanted to grab it. Jeevan hesitated as he thought of the consequences if this failed. "Rohan, I will take this gamble not because I believe this would be sessful." He paused to take a deep breath. "Because I trust your vision." Despite his resistance, he agreed to partake in the change to the standard system of measurements. This move wouldter allow him to expand his workshop along with Rohan very rapidly in the region. Chapter 148: Road Improvements *BOOM* *BOOM* Thunderous booms echoed through the field as the huge rocks split into two and fell to the ground. Hundreds ofborers began to split the huge rock into even smaller pieces with their tools. Laborers lined up to carry the split rocks for the construction. Some otherborer''s were pushing a huge log on the rocks that were previouslyid. They ttened it with a huge log. A supervisor named Kushan dressed in a tunic and pajamas stood in the distance, observing and inspecting the work of theborer''s. He wasmanding them to fill certain areascking with rocks. He walked around the site to check theposition of the rocks and if any workers were cking off in the work hours. It was the construction of the major road between Vellore and Tirupati. The afternoon sun was rising up in the sky. The heat was intense, and the workers became intensely fatigued. Kushan, observing the work quality dropping due to the intense heat of the sun, looked around. He yelled. "Take a break. Work will resume after the heat subsidizes." Supervisors were trained to ensure maximum work quality from the workers, so the Emperor had ordered them to stop work if the heat was unbearable. This was precisely ryed using Prashant, who oversaw the road construction, to the other supervisor. The local noble and merchant supervisors happily obliged to themands, as they didn''t want to get on the bad side of the Emperor. The workers breathed a sigh of relief to the order as they began to stop and take rest under the shade of the trees and cool themselves off with water. Kushan began to take the report he was writing during the construction and go to the tent, where he takes his rest during the break time. Today was different The tent was upied by the head of the road construction project, as he hade to inspect the work of this major road. Prashant was highly passionate about the project. Due to this reason, none of the supervisors could ck off due to his constant visits in the different areas of the construction, and the Nayakas were also constantly keeping track to ensure the work was done properly. "Here is the report." Kushan handed over the report to Prashant with a light smile. Prashant began to skim through the report. "Good work." He eximed. "Did you finish the loweryer just yet?" "Loweryer? No. We just started a few days ago. So the ce was dug a bit to keep the elevation with the field, and the loweryer stone splitting is going on along with it''s filling in the ttened ground." Kushan responded. "I see, I have made some improvements to the road construction methods that would help us make the road much more durable. I was testing this in multiple areas during my visits." "Hoo¡­ But should we tamper with the method that the Emperor has given us?" He inquired nervously. "I also thought of it first, so I decided to go and ask the Emperor myself to see what he would order me to do with this improvement." "And?" Prashant smiled. "He agreed after seeing the effects." "So we are going to implement it here?" Kushan asked with a hint of curiosity. He had known Prashant was a bright man after working with him on different projects. He was a hardworking man as well, always making sure the work was of high quality with his own eyes. "Yes, we are going to try it for the first time here." "What is this new improvement, and does it make the road better?" "So in total, I have made two improvements. These are small improvements that would just help better the experience." Kushan nodded slightly, eager to listen to the improvements. "The first improvement is adding coal ash to the bottomyer of the road." "Coal ash? Why?" Prashant began to exin the benefits of adding the coal ash. Coal ash was a good way to improve the overall durability of the roads with fewer resources, as it improved the load-bearing capacity of the road and gave it more resistance to weathering by stabilizing the soil. "Hooo. So with just some ash, we can improve the roads by this much?" "Yes. Not only that, it lets more gases and water pass through the pores, allowing better drain ability to the ground." "We can''t start it today as we don''t have coal ash. I can procure it by tomorrow from the nearby metal workshops and viges." "That''s fine. Since I have sprung it on you without much notice." Prashant looked satisfied with Kushan''s ability to adapt quickly to orders. Kushan still looked eager. He actually enjoyed supervising and learning more about the roads and improving them. He even improved the efficiency of the projects he undertook due to his proper management ofborers. "So what is the second improvement?" Prashant smiled warmly at the enthusiasm of Kushan. "The second improvement is simple. It is making of grooves between thenes." He began. "So there is a problem on major roads with people not knowing the proper route to follow during their travels. So they are all over the ce." "Yes, it is true. Even with thenes of the walking, sometimes the carriages take thatne due to ack of proper marking." Kushan admitted, rubbing his temples. "So we will make grooves to mark thenes. The patrol guards will ensure the merchant follows the markers." "Grooves eh? We have to make a groove in a way so the middlene groove''s water is drained to the parallel drains right, or else the water will stay in the center and create problems for the carriages and caravans." Kushan remarked. "Yes, we have to design it so that there is another small groove that ensures that the water in the center grooves flows out into the drain." "That seems easy to implement. We will test it first before moving ahead." Kushan dered with confidence. Prashant nodded satisfied with Kushan''s understanding of the concepts. "Alright then. This will give the road an extra year or two of life." Chapter 149: Viswas changes *CLASH* *CLANG* Sounds of steel and groans filled the surroundings as an intense duel was taking ce in the training arena of the Royal Pce. Viswa, d in his leather armor, was dueling with the duo Narayana and Varun. He was now able to take the duo on in a duel. He was blessed with monstrous talent in sword arts, coupled that with his routine that mimicked Harsha''s. That enabled him to be a master swordsman There were a handful of people that could best him in a fight in the Empire. *SWISH* Viswa twisted his body, dodging the sh by Narayana by a hair''s breadth. Varun swiftly tried to stab at his back. He jumped anticipating the stab; he quicklynded and swept Narayana off his legs Varun stepped in, trying to keep the offensive up, trying to bide time for Narayana. Viswa just deflected his shes with ease. He shed at Varun''s shoulder, which was blocked, and with a flick, he smacked the wrist of Varun with the t side of his de, sending the sword scattering away. Viswa copsed onto the hard floor of the arena with a sigh of relief. "I finally won." Varun and Narayana teamwork drastically improved over time; Viswa, for the past few months, had been struggling to win against the coordination. He had finally taken a win for the first time. Varun got up with ragged breaths "You rascal, you improved this much in just a few months." Narayana cursed. "Damn it, I lost." Viswa had a smug look on his face. "Hu hu¡­I finally beat you brothers." "Sure. You won after so long. You were losing too many times before." Varun teased him. "Hey!! It was 2 vs 1. Of course I would struggle." "You are talented like His Majesty; you should be able to handle more than 2." "Sure.. Sure." Despite their looks, Varun and Narayana were strong warriors themselves and could take on multiple soldiers of their own. So Viswa was incredibly strong. He didn''t know how strong he was since he looked up to Harsha, who was an anomaly. Viswa suddenly remembered something he had forgotten to say to the duo in the heat of the duel. "Oh!! I came to say something to you guys today. His Majesty has something for you guys!" He eximed. "What is it?" They both asked in unison, tilting their heads in confusion. "You are relieved of your duties as Royal Guard as of now." Their faces twisted in bewilderment. They couldn''t grasp the statement. They were suddenly fired from their positions. Everyone in this position would be surprised. "Wh- What do you mean relieved of duties as the Royal Guard?" Varun asked. "What? Why?" asked Narayana Viswa looked puzzled for a second. "Why? Because you are not fit for the Royal Guard position now!" "We did our best!" They both eximed. "Why are you surprised?" Viswa muttered aloud. Suddenly realization dawned upon him. He worded it in a very wrong way. "Oh¡­. Wait, you are relieved of your guard duties and moved to the Royal Army." "Huh? Royal Army??" They both eximed. "Yes, His Majesty has ordered you both to join the royal army and climb up the ranks of the army. He thinks you are not fit for the Royal Guards since it is a waste of talent to keep you guys here." Viswa finally exined. "You damn bastard.. You had me worried for a second." Varun smacked his back. "Sorry, I didn''t word it right." Viswa mumbled, wincing from the strong smack. Viswa turned to leave. "I got to attend to other matters. Themander will be leaving today; you can also leave with him. This is a great opportunity. Let''s meet at the top." He smirked with a hint of challenge in his voice. "Haaa¡­. I won''t be the one losing. I will be amander," eximed Varun confidently. "I will be waiting at the top, brothers." With that, he left the arena. Viswa continued his routine as always. He was assigned a room in the servantplex, despite his stature as the Harsha''s butler. He was constantly discriminated against, apart from Varun and Narayana. He was kept apart from the fellow staff because of his lower caste status. This didn''t hinder him a bit. He became mentally strong to the indifference of others. He was useful for the most important person in the Empire, and that was Harsha, the Emperor. He changed a lot from serving Harsha. His timidity and unsure nature evaporated as he got the will to take a decision and follow through without any fear. He didn''t give a damn what others thought of him. He would do his job and maintain his efficiency no matter who tried to sabotage him. There were some attempts, making him fail in his task to show his bad side to Harsha. In the end, he wouldplete the task somehow. He would find a way. This treatment could be stopped by a single order from Harsha, but he didn''t want it. He wanted to show the world that this wouldn''t deter him from achieving his goals. His goal of eradicating caste discrimination would be a pipe dream if he took the help of Harsha for achieving his goal. He had to show the other lower caste members they could also achieve what he had done. "I will be their goal. Their light out of the abyss that society has created." He muttered. Viswa''s got to his tasks after his morning routine. It mostly included paperwork assistance for Harsha and nning and monitoring the information from Karna and Mithun. He was also handling the shipyard corruption case right now. He had arrested four nobles, and their family properties were seized. Harsha had ordered him to set an example so they wouldn''t try to pull this sort of move again. He made sure the soldiers whipped them publicly for 5 days in the middle of the city. The local nobles who heard of this news were now scared of the strict action on corruption. This led to a sharp decrease in corruption. It was not a long-term solution, but it definitely would work for a while. Seized assets were used to fund the shipyard''s maintenance and skilled craftsmen. He was in charge temporarily for the matter. His days usually ended with him gazing at the beautiful night sky in the Royalplex in calmness, reaffirming his goals. Chapter 150: Farming Experiment The days went by as Harsha got used to the position of the Emperor. The new standardized weights have been adopted and began to spread due to the influence of merchants on most of the Empire''s craftsmen. Military reforms and the firing of soldiers that didn''t pass the physical standards set by Harsha were relieved from their duties, and the citizens were excited to join the ranks of the Royal Army. There were no restrictions on the lower castes either this time. He ensured that the recruitment was open to everyone regardless of the caste; the caste tradition in the army was yet to be squashed downpletely. Harsha had a new problem to fix in the Empire. It was to increase the efficiency of the crop production. The subcontinent had a lot of arablend. The traditional methods of the past were still utilized in the nting of crops, leading to the steady scarcity of food supplies. The old methods were good since there wasn''t much poption back then. As the poption of the Empire rises, the food needs also increase. So he had to improve the efficiency. He had to introduce an agricultural reform in the Empire. Harsha was spending his time along with Viswa formting the necessary rules and regtions along with the new methods of crop rotation to be used in the Empire. Despite this, he had to prove that this method would significantly yield better results for the farmers to gain their trust in the method. "Your Majesty. We have to test these methods before showing them to the Council. It seems great on paper, but will it work on the ground like the roads are the best way to convince the council?" He said. "Although we don''t need to convince them to implement these methods throughout the Empire." He mumbled. "We have to cooperate with the members of the council. Any displeasure within the members can cause problems in the long run." Harsha responded. "How do we prove this method works?" Viswa shifted the topic. "We need a farmer to do our bidding, one that is open-minded to change, preferably." "Farmer? Hmm.." Viswa muttered as he scratched his head. "I think I have a candidate for that." "Who is it?" "There is a farmer named Gopkrishnan. He is an old man in histe 50s. He goes around testing new methods on his farm at his own expense. He even shares the improvements he makes with others for free." "Hooo¡­ Is he close by? Can you call him here as soon as possible?" Harsha asked. "I saw him yesterday in the capital while running errands. So I can check if he is still in the capital city." "Errands? You?" Harsha asked, looking puzzled. Viswa was the butler; he didn''t need to run errands as he could just order some staff to run them in his stead. "It was my personal errands, Your Majesty," casually lied Viswa. It was one of the errands for the Royal Pce. The staff did a subpar job again to defame him in the eyes of Harsha. He had to take care of it properly, so he had to do it personally. He met Gopkrishan while doing the errand. The old man was an enthusiastic fellow. Viswa and the old farmer go back a few months when he had helped the old man find a stall in the capital. Despite knowing that he belonged to a lower caste. He didn''t care and still talked to him every time he saw him. He came to know about his farming endeavors from the stories he used to share everytime they met in the capital So the moment Harsha mentioned agricultural reforms, the old man''s name popped up in his mind. Gopkrishan was in the capital city, fortunately, and was ordered toe to the royal pce. Once he reached the Royal Pce, he saw Viswa. His face lit up at a familiar face. "Youngd.. What are you doing here." He asked in a hoarse voice. Gopkrishan was a healthy man despite his age; his work had kept him in perfect health. He wore a white dhoti and an upper robe. "I work here. Follow me." He replied with a smile. "Do you know why I have been called to the Pce. Did i do anything wrong??" The old man asked him nervously, "Don''t worry. The Emperor wants to meet you for something." "The Emp-Emperor.?" He stuttered out. After a while, Viswa and Gopkrishan arrived in the study room. Harsha smiled at the old man. "Sit down; Viswa, get some tea for the guest." "N-No, Your Majesty. I will stand." Viswa leaned close to the old man and whispered. "Just do it; he won''t harm you." The old man sat down on the plush sofa, looking around the luxurious room. It was his first time in the royal pce. Harsha sat on the other side of the sofa. "So, I heard from my butler that you do a lot of experimentation to improve farming." "Butler?? That youngd was the butler?" The old man looked surprised. "And yes, Your Majesty. I try my best to make improvements to increase the yield." "Sorry, I didn''t say anything about that before, old man." Viswa said as he put down the tea cup. "A-Ah ok." He stuttered out. "I called you here to help me test out the new cropping method I have created." Harsha began. "The cost will be borne by the Empire. I just need to follow the instructions and ensure that it is working." The old man looked surprised. "New method? And His Majesty has developed it?" Harsha picked up a book that detailed the new method. "This contains the new method. It involves growing certain crops that help improve the soil quality along with the food crops." "Hoo, crops that improve the soil like legumes?" the old man asked curiously. "Yes," The old man''s face lit up and he began exining his improvements to Harsha "Ah, I recently found that it improved soil quality along with the root vegetables, which can be a way tobat pests also." He suddenly realized he was ranting to the Emperor and shook his head in shock. "Sor- Sorry, Your Majesty. I went overboard again." Harsha just smirked at him. "Don''t worry, I just need you to test this and report the results by the next harvest festival." "But I don''t know how to read, Your Majesty." He said, hanging his head in shame. Harsha thought for a second. "We will arrange a field for you on the outskirts of the capital city." He began. "Viswa will be assisting you with reading the contents of the book and whatever you need to make it sessful." Gopkrishan, the old farmer nodded eagerly. "Understood, Your Majesty. I will try my best and not disappoint you." Chapter 151: Support from the Shadows It was a cold morning as the sun began to rise. The sunlight began to peek through the horizon. Huffs and pants began to fill the training arena. Harsha was training in his personal area. He was doing bodyweight exercises to keep his body in peak condition always. He focused more on the endurance part of the body, as it was more required for a warrior physique. While he was standing upon his hands and doing some handstand pushups. A person suddenly emerged from the shadows, like he appeared out of thin air.It was Rakhtasura. He wore his usual mask and ck clothes with red ents. "Your Majesty, I am back from the mission." Harsha stopped his handstand and got up as sweat glistened all over his well-conditioned and muscr body. Taking a deep breath. "So what did you find?" He had entrusted Rakthasura with a mission to find some dirt and information on the crown prince of the Kasim sultanate and his grandfather, the king of Gajapathis. "There is concerning news about the Gajapathis." Harsha wiped down his body with a cloth. "What is the problem?" "Although it is my hunch. The king is definitely influenced by the prime minister. The prime minister seems to have a political influence that almost rivals that of the crown prince, Lokendra Deva." "So that''s why that senile bastard is still on the throne. He is being used to fuel discord so that the prime minister can eventually take control of the kingdom. Is that what you are getting at?" Rakhtasura nodded at his statement. "That is going to be pretty bad for us. We don''t really have favorable neighbors in the vicinity. A coalition between the central regions along with the Europeans could endanger the Empire." "What about the Yadavas, Your Majesty?" Rakhtasura asked curiously. "They are a new ally. If the odds are not favorable for them, there would be no reason to stand with the Empire in a certainly losing battle and lose their kingdom as a result too." "I see." "What about the Crown Prince of Gajapathi''s movements?" "Hard to track his movement. It seems he has taken precaution to avoid leaking his ns, although I did get some information." "So what is he nning?" asked Harsha, throwing the used cloth on a stool. "I think he is nning to take the throne from his father forcefully since the prime minister''s influence is increasing. He needs to make a move to take the throne." "Is he gathering support for the throne?" "Yes, Your Majesty. There is a high chance he would win since the prince is pretty cunning despite his timid demeanor." "Hooo.. Should we leave them be or intervene in the matter?" He began. "We have some money to spare to throw into a sinking ship." "There is no need for mary investment in this." Rakhtasura smiled behind his mask. "I had some doubts a year or two back and have ced some countermeasures to sabotage the prime minister''s faction just in case." "Hooo¡­ Aren''t you a bright one?" Harsha grinned. "What about Kasim sultanate''s crown prince?" Rakhtasura''s looked serious and disgusted at the same time. Harsha could feel the contempt seeping through his mask. "That swine is swimming in dirt." He began. "The investigation on his background was certainly disgusting." "Hmmm.. Disgusting?" "Rapes, murders, alcohol, drugs, torture, burning of viges due to his whim, and what not. There is too much to list." Rakhtasura spat. "There was a recent case of burning a newlywed couple by that fat bastard because the husband tried to protect his wife from being raped by the prince." Harsha looked disgusted too. Rape was a heinous crime, and it was done by men who are weak and couldn''t control their desires. It was a sign of weakness. He clicked his tongue. "Definitely disgusting." "Can I assassinate him?" Rakhtasura asked. Despite his nonchnt nature. Rakhtasura despised the act of rape. He used to kill criminals who hadmitted rape without a second thought. "Killing him at once is not enough. He should feel the suffering of his victims before dying, and there is a person who is raging to take his revenge on that swine." Rakhtasura stayed silent. "Is that it?" Harsha looked at him picking up his tunic from the stool and readying to leave. "No! I think we should support the Marathas against the Mughals." Rakhtasura admitted confidently. "Hooo¡­ Why do you say so?" "Isn''t it obvious, Your Majesty, the Marathas halted the expansion of the Mughals? We need them to stop Mughals and keep them in check for now." "Definitely, we are not in a sound financial state to help them, and we are not even connected bynd. It is hard to help by sending supplies through the Qutb Sultanate." "Yes, but I got a better solution than to help them directly." Rakhtasura grinned. "What is that?" "The former Emperor and thete first prince used to support the rebels in the Qutb Sultanate to keep them in check. The funding has dried up in recent months as the person used tomunicate is under arrest of the Empire." He began. Harsha rubbed his chin in contemtion. "We fund the rebels to ensure that Qutb Sultanate''s army is preupied and hope that they end up in another stalemate as usual." "Yes. That is the n for now." Rakhtasura admitted. "If that''s the case. There is certainly extra weaponry from the civil war we have no use for; we can give the rebels those weapons as well as some money." There was a huge purchase of weaponry to fight the civil war by all factions. After the war had ended, there were excess weapons and armor that were seized from the prisoners of war. It was still good armor pieces and weaponry, but the Empire really didn''t need it as it already had a stock for the Royal Army. Rakhtasura turned on his heel. "Understood, I will quickly get to it." "How do you n to get the information and contact the rebels?" Harsha curiously asked. Rakhtasura nced back with a wry smile. Deadly aura was seeping through his mask. "Yamaduts have their ways to get information out of our "dear arrested individual." " With that, he vanished from his sight like a ghost again. "So that''s done." Chapter 152: Homecoming It was a fine morning in the small vige in Pkkad, Vijayanagara Empire. The sun was rising on the horizon, and a man was exercising near a small tent. It was Bhairava despite his prosthetic hand. He didn''t miss out on his exercise to keep himself in shape. Even with his injury, he was still one of the strongest people in the Empire. He and Vikrama were staying over in the vige for a while thanks to the understanding vige chief, Bhuvesh. Vikrama was catching up with his daughter Shraddha, while Bhairava sat bored doing some exercise. Some vigers were still scared of his imposing figure and avoided him. Kids peeked from behind the trees to see his exercise routines, as they had never seen a military routine in their lives; some kids even try and fail some exercise, which asionally makes him giggle. He tried approaching the kids, but they just ran away from him. ''Damn it!! Is my face that scary???'' He cursed inwardly. Recently for passing the time. He began to help the vigers with manualbour like moving around huge logs and rocks. They all look astonished when he just lifts huge rocks and logs on his own that required 3 or more vigers. So the manualbour quickly became part of his routine. He walked towards the logging area, ready to help after his morning exercise. A viger greeted him as he arrived. "Good morning, Youngd." "Morning, how are you?" Bhairava greeted the middleaged man with a slight bow. "Anything I need to move." "Oh¡­ There is that huge tree we cut down today. You might need help on that." The man pointed at the fallen tree. The tree was split into some parts. "We will split it further after taking a rest. If you can wait." The man added. "No need; this is just light work." He eximed as he picked up the heavy log and put it on his shoulders to move it to the location. It became an everyday sight for the vigers to witness the abnormal strength of Bhairava after moving the logs. Bhairava went to take a bath and went looking for Vikrama. He didn''t even speak to him for the past few days because that man was sticking to his daughter like glue. He was always beside her and talking about the past and other things. Bhairava walked to the Banyan tree to see Vikrama happily chatting with his daughter Shraddha. "Hey old man, give her a break. You have been stuck to her like glue." He eximed as he approached. Vikrama looked at him. "You won''t understand a father''s pain." He pouted. "Yes, I won''t but look at her. She is overwhelmed." Bhairava says. They both began to argue about it like little children. Shraddha giggled, looking at the banter and name-calling. "You seem awfully close to each other." She said it in her sweet voice. "We are not close." They both said it in unison, which made herugh even harder. Bhairava pulled Vikrama close as he whispered in his ear. "Did you tell her yet?" "No, how can I just tell her that? It is her personal decision," Vikrama whispered back. Bhairava clicked his tongue. "Come on, do something, or else I will ask her." Vikrama stayed silent, not knowing what to reply. Bhairava let go of him and straightened himself up. "Shraddha, I have something to confess to you." She looked surprised. "Wh- What! Confess? I am not ready! We jus- just know each other right now. This takes time; I can''t ma¡ª" She stuttered out but was quickly interrupted. "We came to take you back home." He said. Shraddha''s expression quickly turned into a stone-faced expression. "Huh? Haaa. " She said as she took in what Bhairava said. "You want me to leave the vige ande with you?" "Don''t listen to him." Vikrama interrupted, but his mouth was quickly shut by Bhairava. "This old man is scared to take you away from the vige. He didn''t have the courage to ask you to leave the vige himself, so I asked, and in the end it is your decision, Shraddha." Bhairavadered. "Unhand me, you brat." Vikrama tried biting his hand. "Huh. Keep your mouth shut, old man, and let her think." Bhairava said as he dragged Vikrama away. "Think and get to that decision. If you wish to stay. I will just leave you both and go since my job is done here." With that, Bhairava left along with Vikrama. Shraddha, despite her reserved nature, wanted to experience the world outside the confines of the small vige. When she was found by her parents and raised. She was never allowed to go beyond a certain area in the vige, given her beautiful appearance. It could be dangerous, as certain people could abduct her. So even after the death of her foster parents, she was always in the vige confines, just like a caged bird. She wanted to break through the cage but had no chance to do so. She received various marriage proposals also due to the rumors of her beauty spreading to other viges. She didn''t want to marry without love, so she rejected all of them. The chief of the vige was understanding and protected her from the bacsh. Shraddha found her sce in singing songs that were taught by her foster mother. She wanted to visit the big temples everyone talks about when they go on trips to the towns and cities. Next day, in the early morning. Shraddha visited the small shack erected by Bhairava and Vikrama to sleep in the vige. Bhairava was exercising as usual. He didn''t wear an upper robe and was sweating profusely. He nced up at Shraddha while doing his exercise. "Miss, did you decide?" She took a deep breath, reaffirming herself. "Yes, I will do it." Bhairava halted his exercise, jumping up with a bright smile and grabbing her soft hands. "Really??" He turned back at Vikrama, sitting dejected, looking at the ground. "Hey old man, she agreed toe." "Huh? She agreed." Vikrama eximed. After a while, they talked to the vige chief and thanked him for his help in finding Shraddha while she went to the vige kids and vigers, saying her teary goodbyes as she was getting ready toe back home. Bhairava shouted from afar. "Miss, we need to depart now or else we can''t reach the ce before nightfall." Shraddha waved as he walked away from the teary vige kids. "Bye kids, I wille back someday to meet you all again." With that, she turned to leave the vige. Chapter 153: Feudal Reforms Royal Pce, Vijayanagara Empire. The council meeting was underway as usual in the court, discussing the changes in the past month under Harsha''s rule. "Your Majesty, We have done our part in advertising, spreading the scales and selling most of the scales we have produced. We are currently monitoring any fakes and merchants using different scales to cheat the customers," said Mithun, reading from his report. "Hoo¡­ So how much did the standard measurement system spread in the Empire?" asked Harsha with a smirk "Most of the small merchants have purchased the scales, and some medium-sized merchants have also. Some are still stubbornly sticking to their own scales, but I would give them two to three months before they begin to adopt the scales as they start bleeding money." "Then it is fine." Harsha began. He scanned the room in intrigue. "So a month has passed. Today is the monthly report for the council." "Monthly report?" asked Bhima in confusion. "We have a monthly assessment of changes in your respective sectors. It will change; I am doing this monthly for you guys to get used to this thing." Viswa came forward with a book in his hand that had recorded everything that was done in the past month. "So, we have introduced the new measurement system. Revitalized the shipyard and introduced the military reforms. Lastly, we have improved upon the road construction method." Viswa began. "There have been somew and order improvements from Asokan; trade has been increasing steadily due to the increased efficiency under the direction of Mithun; internal affairs and corruption monitoring have increased to reduce incidents like the shipyard one." Viswa closed his book with a soft thud. "That''s it, Your Majesty." "So the other three of you haven''t done much apart from handling the affairs and documents of your respective fields." Harsha said coldly. Raj Patwardhan, Bhima Nayaka, and Bhaskara Aryananda hung their heads in shame. Harsha sighed deeply. "If you continue down this path, I will have to rece you from the council." The affairs of the Empire were taken care of, but he wanted more. He wanted innovation in fields. He wanted them to think to better the Empire rather than do whatever he ordered them. That would build up a creative mind and reduce the stress on him as well, but at the same time he would step in and implement it if they don''t make the cut to think of it. "Moving on, we have some important things to discuss." Harsha began. "The Nayakara system needs to be changed. It is causing more damage than good at this point." The Nayakara system, or feudalndownership, was a practice where thend was tied to the nobles of the region and not the farmers. They took all of the crop proceeds of thend and left the peasants and farmers who worked on the field with little to nothing to sustain themselves. The nobles were chosen by the Emperor and givennd based on their military achievement. This had a fair share of problems as they were exploiting tenant farmers. This didn''t affect the popce during an excellent year of harvest, as they would still have food to sustain themselves even after paying the proceeds. When there was a bad harvest due to some issue like a drought. The famines would strike and kill millions of people in the region. The Dan teau itself had recorded many famines, killing tens of millions of people. "But, Your Majesty, this move is drastic. It can cause problems withndowners." Raj Patwardhan said. "Exin!" "Thendowner brings in a lot ofnd tax for the Empire. If we put a cap on the crop proceeds limits, we will have less tax to work, and the people who have earned theirnd through rigorous military achievements will be dissatisfied." Harsha chuckled lightly. "Don''t you worry. We have begun testing new methods to increasend yield significantly. It should be ready to implement by the next harvest season. So the crop proceeds, although it will be limited, but thendowners will get more or less the same amount." Harsha continued with a serious expression. "The problem now is the food security of the citizen during bad harvest seasons. The popce cannot survive with low crop proceeds from the owner of thend." All of them understood the reasoning and nodded along. "What changes are you thinking of, Your Majesty?" asked Bhaskara. "First, we will limit the proceeds taken by thendowner to a maximum of 50%, not more than that." Harsha began with a smirk. "We will also lower thend tax for smallndowners and encourage arts and crafts to increase handicrafts, as they are popr among European merchants." "Hoo. It is a sound idea. The European merchants like handwoven clothes and arts," added Mithun, excited at the idea of profit. Bhaskara contemted the ideas for a while and nced at Harsha. "Your Majesty, I have a suggestion to add." "What is it?" asked Harsha. "Why not make sure that a ve''s son is never a ve. That is abolishing being born into very, and the child bes the state''s responsibility?" Bhaskara asked nervously, gauging the reaction of his noble counterparts and the Emperor. If a kid was born to ves. He would also be considered a ve and raised as such, thus creating an unending lineage of ves. Even bright minds would be lost in such a worthless norm. The most impactful reason would be that there would be a drive to strive and be better or more innovative to earn money or climb up the socialdder since they usually resign to their fate. "That is a good idea." Eximed Harsha. "Being born into very can hinder the growth of great minds that could make an impact in the Empire. This is a great suggestion by Bhaskara. We shall include this also in the edict." Bhaskara heaved a sigh of relief after the Emperor epted his suggestion with a positive attitude. Harsha scanned the room. "Moving on to the next topic of the meeting¡ª" Chapter 154: Military Academies "The next agenda of the meeting is somewhat a different thing. It involves the military." Bhima looked surprised at the statement and asked. "We just had reforms in our ranksst month. What is the new reform to be introduced to the military now, Your Majesty?" "The physical assessment must have given you the gist of the problem in the army." Harsha said with a nonchnt look. "Yes, the Royal Army has too many veterans and old men serving. We need more youngsters in the army." "Exactly, we can''t outright purge all the veterans and old people just yet. We need to rece them sooner orter for the sake of the army." "What exactly does His Majesty want to do with the military?" asked Asokan Nair. He was also a military-capable leader and had the leadership of a seniormander under his belt with extensive battle experience. "I have entrusted the training methods to the Royal Army Commander. He will implement it on the current youngsters that serve the army." Harsha began. "So we need an invincible army that can take on anyone without a hint of fear." "How does one exactly achieve that. Although there is no restriction of lower castes on paper. In reality, there will be prejudice of lower caste soldiers." Bhaskara said. "That is certainly a problem, but do any of you council members have any problem with the lower caste in the army?" Harsha asked, scanning the room. He wanted to see if anyone of his council members held any prejudice for lower-caste individuals. Surprisingly enough, no one had a hint of displeasure in their eyes. It was because of Viswa. His impact on each council member had been eye-opening. Not only was Viswa talented but also very hardworking. They could see his hard work; he guided them whenever they had any issues in their work. Although most of the time he was a cold and calcting person. They had no question that his ability to manage had greatly improved the work efficiency. Harsha began to borate his n. "We are going to establish a military academy for training new recruits and officers." "Academy? Like a school," asked Mithun. "Yes, for young men who want to join the military." "What would incentivize young men to join the military? Not everyone would be joining unless we introduced apulsory conscription," admitted Bhima with a thoughtful gaze. "For that, we will have to give them a good sry. The ones that are selected will receive a stipend for learning in the academy." Harsha said. "The stipend will be increased to a full-time sry as he graduates and joins the army." "That would cost a lot of money, right?" Raj Patwardhan interrupted. "Not in the long run; think of it as an investment for the future. We are already overpaying the veterans a lot of sry they don''t really deserve." Harsha exined further. Since the soldiers can climb up the ranks due to the new reform he had introduced, it would allow the lower caste soldiers to even lead a battalion or a division in the future. As the Empire grows, he will need a lot of properly trained young men to defend the Empire or even conquer thends of others. The Empire had a lot of money despite the civil war. The Royal family owned a lot of property and gold. "This project will be funded by the Royal Family for now." Harsha dered. "We shall establish four academy in the next few months." Viswa put down a document listing the necessary things needed in the military academy along with the locations. "The training documents are entrusted to the Royal Armymander. It details various methods and practices to train soldiers." Harsha mentioned rubbing his chin. "What training is done in the academy?" asked Asokan, intrigued by the idea. Viswa answered for Harsha. "Lord Asokan, The training in the academy includes various activities such as siege training, theory and strategical training, and on-field exercise like ambush training." Viswa took a deep breath. "We also expect to introducepetitions regrly between the academies to ensure that they strive to be better than their rival academies. "Finally, the officer training will be mainly on military theory, leadership, and strategy, and those are also listed in the documents." "I see," eximed Asokan. Bhima was looking through the documents of the construction of the military academy. He was pretty taken aback by the care taken for each and every part of the academy. There were amenities listed for basically everything necessary to train good soldiers. "For the caste problem. We will ensure that the higher-caste candidate shares and lives with a lower-caste individual. The instructors will be my people for now to ensure there is no discrimination on both sides."Harsha said. This move would ensure that higher-caste individuals would have tomunicate and learn about the lower-caste individuals, and the curriculum of the academy was designed to ensure there were many group activities so that they had to work together. This would eventually create a brotherhood bond between the people as time passes since human emotions are subject to change. "We will also introduce cultural training so that the soldiers stay loyal to the throne. The sybus for that shall be made by Bhaskara." Harsha added with a light smile. "Understood, Your Majesty." said Bhaskara confidently. "Bhima, Raj Patwardhan, and Bhaskara will be in charge of this project. I expect good results." "Yes, Your Majesty." They dered in unison. The meeting wasing to an end as the draft for the edict of reformation in the Nayakara system waspleted. Decree of His Imperial Majesty, Harsha Deva Raya, Emperor of Vijayanagara Let it be known, from this day forth, by the divine right of the throne and the wisdom bestowed upon the Emperor, that the following decrees shall be enacted across the breadth of the Vijayanagara Empire, for the prosperity and welfare of the realm: 1. Abolishment of Birth into very: Any child born to ves would be part of the state''s responsibility. 2. Limitation of Crop Proceeds for Feudal Lords: The crop proceeds will be capped at 50%; the rest is to be given to the farmer working on the field. 3. Tax Subsidies for Small Landowners 4. Tax Reductions on Handicrafts and Artwork: We encourage smallndowners and peasants to sell handicrafts to the merchants. Establishment of the Military Academies in four locations as per the order of His Majesty, Harsha Deva Raya. 1. Warangal 2. Chennai 3. Cochin 4. Bidar Chapter 155: Changes in the Shipyard The port city of Viskhapatnam was brimming with activity as the merchants flocked the stalls and ships were anchored in the bustling port. The workers lined up to unload goods from the cargo ships of the merchants. Merchants from Arabia and Europe were negotiating and buying wares from the stalls set up in the city. There were many roaming around the city looking for the goods in unfamiliar ces in the city for a better deal. A young man was walking, feeling the salty breeze towards the edge of the city towards the shipyard. It was Ashwin. He had some parchments and notes for the designs of ships. After the Emperor had visited their shipyard, their lives had changed drastically. The once deste shipyard had transformedpletely into a working machine. The workers were rehired, and his father was given charge of supervision of the shipyard. His father epted the offer. Ashwin and his father, Shankar, were astounded by the speed of the change. The shipyard was fixed and given new supplies almost immediately. He also saw the nobles publicly whipped in the city for the corruption of funds andter thrown in jail. It was a funny sight to see the haughty nobles cry out and beg to stop in the public. Ashwin felt like the noble deserved it for tricking the other people who poured the heart and soul trying to work and earn a living for their family. Heter found out that all the shipyard supervisors were arrested for simr charges, and their assets were seized by the Empire for corruption. But now they didn''t have to worry about the funds, as the butler of the Emperor took care and gave them funding. Another supervisor was appointed, but this time the supervisor was just a proxy to the Butler of the Emperor that ensured that he couldn''t really fire anyone and change anything in the shipyard. The ship-making efforts were beginning to take off as the shipyard began to start their first assembly of the third-rate Dutch ship. The ship was being reverse engineered under the order of the Emperor. This process included the repair of the ship and it''s testing in the water. After testing the ship, they were hauled back to the shipyard, where they were disassembled piece by piece. During the disassembly, they were extensively mapped and measured. Thenes the assembly part. The ship is reassembled by the workers with the designs and parts that were mapped out and measured. After the re-assembly, they test it out to see if the ship was working as intended, like before. This was a basic procedure. Ashwin entered the shipyard to find his father already working on the ship with the other workers. The workers greeted him with a warm smile. "You are early again," asked one carpenter measuring the wooden parts of the ship. "Hehe, I was excited to work on the ship." He mumbled to the carpenter. "Didn''t the Emperor give you permission to test out the designs, boy!!" asked another carpenter. "Yeah!!" He eximed with a bright smile. "You should have seen the Emperor. He was so cool." "HAHA, you rambled a lot to the Emperor," added his father, looking over at the scene with a smug look. "You also did the same, Father! Don''t me me!" Ashwin said with a pout. Shankar went silent as the other workers alsoughed and teased him for trying to embarrass his son. He finally cleared his throat, trying to hide his embarrassment. "Come on, No time for banter. We have to work." The workers listened to Shankar as he treated them like family It felt great working for the shipyard, as the man was bright and understanding. He also helped a lot of new carpenters and workers. Ashwin, on the other hand, was working more on his designs. Since the Emperor had checked his designs and said it was great to test. He was making new designs. He created small wooden replicas the size of his palm to test the viability of the design in the sea. As time passed, he was understanding the workings of the ship structure. He dreamed of making big man-of-war ships like the Europeans. He had the chance to see a man of warship in the port city of Goa. He was astonished by the size of the ship and was very curious about how it''s working but he never had a chance to work on those. Now the Emperor had given him a chance to fulfill his passion. He wanted to make a big ship such as the Portuguese with his designs. It was his goal to achieve that capability from scratch. His design included a smaller ship mimicking the design of the Dutch ships. The Dutch galleon or the third-rate ships had three masts with square sails and often were used as a support for bigger ships and merchant carriers. The cannons used on the ship were also lighter and could be operated by a rtively smaller crew. There were also deck guns for the galleon for support. Ashwin saw an opportunity to make a smaller version of the galleon for coastal operations and huge ind waterways. He made two designs. Experience new worlds on M-VL-em|p,yr One was a single-mast ship with a square sail for better speed. It also had an open deck and was rtively small in size. It was a great addition for the ind waterway patrols and close coastal patrols. The hull was built from teak and had a shallow draft. He also designed slots for swivel guns and cannons from the Dutch ship for the patrol ship. Another design he hade up with was a bigger version of the single mast ship but smaller than the Dutch galleon. He intended it''s use for extended coastal patrols but not that big to travel to other areas. It was a two-mast ship with a mainmast and foremast. The rigging used in the ship would be a square rig along with a gaff sail that ran parallel to the ship''s length. It also had two decks for crew quarters and supplies during extended patrols. The hull was streamlined and sleek for a moderate draft. He also wanted to test this design using square rigs for the mainmast and fore-and-aft rigs for the foremast to know how it would increase the capability of the ship. Chapter 156: Edict Enforced The edict of the reforms in the feudal lord system spread like wildfire. Thendowners who exploited the peasants that worked for their field began to protest the decision to cap the crop proceed limit. It would hurt their revenue and profit a lot since they would still have to pay the same tax on thend. In reality, thend tax was a tiny amount for these feudal lords, who took more than 90% of the crop proceeds from thends. The protest fell short quickly, as none of the big nobles were even willing to go against the decision of the Emperor. The big nobles didn''t try to get on the bad side of the Emperor, especially knowing that Harsha could wipe them out with a single wave of his hand. Feudal lords that were plotting something unnecessary were quickly silenced by the internal affairs team of Karna. The rumors quickly spread that some feudal lordsmitted suicide in thefort of their homes. It was clear that they were silenced on the Emperor''smand. So many of the feudal lords just bit their tongue and stopped protesting, holding on for their dear lives. The news had reached a small vige in the Mahishapura region. Raman, a small peasant working on the feudal lord''snd, was walking through the vige when he saw arge crowd gathered around a middle-aged man dressed very nicely. He knew the man, as he was the one responsible for delivering messages from the Empire. Raman had seen him in the vige a couple of times before announcing the reign of the new Emperor and other stuff. He never really cared about the reforms, as they didn''t care about the poor people like him. Most reforms were for rich nobles who exploited people like him. The feudal lords in the area had exploited the smaller peasants by taking 90% of the crop proceeds and leaving them with less than 10%, which they used to survive. During the bad harvest season, it was particrly worse. Raman had to work for some merchants to even feed his family during a bad harvest. But he had no choice but to obey the feudal lord or else he would be left with nothing for his family. He was curious why an unusuallyrge crowd was gathered close to the man. He curiously approached the crowd to see. The man was reading out a scroll made of parchment. "By the Decree of the Emperor. There have been changes to the feudal lord system after a long time." He dered loudly to the gathered crowd. The crowd was curious as it was mostlyposed of the poor peasants that worked in the feudal lord''s fields. The man scanned the crowd and continued. "Hear ye, all loyal subjects of the Vijayanagara Empire, His Imperial Majesty, Harsha Deva Raya, By the grace of the gods and in ordance with the sacred duties bestowed upon him, His Majesty has decreed the following for the peace and prosperity of the empire: 1. Abolition of born very 2. Limitation of crop proceeds taken by the feudal Lords to 50% 3. Tax relief for smallndowners 4. Subsidies for art and craft goods Thus, in the name of His Majesty, these edicts shall be enforced with immediate effect. Let all people, noble andmon alike, know that this is the will of the Emperor, and disobedience will not be tolerated. By the blessings of the gods and under the gaze of the empire, may peace and prosperity reign across thend. Dered in the royal court, under the seal of the Emperor." The crowd looked frozen as the man finished his deration of the edict and began to leave. They didn''t anticipate such a radical change under the new emperor''s rule. Peasants and smallndowners alike erupted in cheers as they were given a huge lifeline by the Empire. A peasant shouted as the middle-aged man who read the edict began to leave. "What if the feudal lord threatens us?" He asked. The man nced back at the peasant. "You can report any threats directly to supervisors that would be assigned to these regions. Any feudal lord who threatens peasants to force them to give their produce will be punished severely for treason as they would be disobeying royal orders." He exined. The crowd went silent as they felt reassured by the fact that the Emperor had finally done something for the suffering popce. Raman, who had doubts, was also amazed by the edict. He didn''t have to work two jobs to just feed his family. He was getting 50% of the crop produce. He could survive easily through a bad harvest season. "May Lord Shiva bless the Emperor." He muttered with great relief and gratitude to the Emperor. He quickly walked towards his home to tell his wife and children about this great news. They wouldn''t have to starve anymore due to theck of food. Meanwhile, at Warangal. Hundreds of men were lined up to work in the construction of the first military academy in the Empire. Due to the construction being a royal project. It was highly certain that they would be paid a lot more than normal wages for the construction. So hundreds and thousands of people showed up to enlist to work asbourers. "STAND IN LINE." Yelled a supervisor overseeing the recruitment of thebourers. The workers were paid almost three times the normal wage in the Empire for working on the military academy. The construction had started so fast due to the efficiency of the council. They managed to spotnd, procure the materials and architects for the project and put it all together in a mere 2 weeks. "The enlistment is done," yelled a middle-aged man to the small crowd of workers that were still in line as the sun set. "Wait! We need this job to feed our families. Please make an exception!" Voiced some workers from the crowd. The middle-aged man looked concerned at the aggressive nature of the workers. There were close to 50 workers or more in line left. The supervisor intervened. "The recruitment is done." He said as he waved off the middle-aged man to leave. He looked at the disappointed workers with a smile and whispered, " "There will be a new project soon in Chennai. You can make it if you leave by tomorrow. Keep this between us." Chapter 157: Allies In the capital city of the Yadava kingdom, many changes were taking ce. Merchants flocked the capital city with more goods as the trade deal with the Vijayanagara Empire was going well. It was a huge leap in economic revenue for the kingdom. They were able to profit from the merchants from the Empire easily essing their markets The Yadava merchants were also given the leeway to move through the Empirends to reach the port cities of the Empire for a fee and some tax. It was lucrative enough for the merchants to spend a little to sell to the European and Arabian merchants in the ports. Meanwhile, the Yadavas also experienced a boom in the trade between their own cities as the new roads were beingid in the Kingdom with the help of the supervisors and specialists sent by the Empire. The Emperor had sent almost 30 supervisors to look after the road-building efforts in the Kingdom. The first major road was built directly to the Kingdom''s pce to the border city of the Empire. This allowed Chandrapur, the capital of Yadava Kingdom merchants, to ess the Empire''s market with ease. Naiki and Akhil Holkar were in charge of the road-building process. They had an eye-opening experience working with the supervisors from the Empire. They did their job with utmost efficiency. They thought that the supervisors job was to ensure that the work was done but it was far from that. The supervisor managed the workers, tested the road method, and ensured that the workers took breaks and kept track of the progress, weather, etc. that would affect the roadwork. "Hmm, the roads were built so fast," eximed Akhil Holkar as he inspected the road. They had adopted the same method as the Empire, with rests for the horses and sheds for people. "Indeed, they did the major road construction pretty quickly. I didn''t think that their road construction method would be so cheap and fast." agreed Naiki, tagging alongside Akhil for inspection. "It was a good thing; we ept the Emperor''s deal," sighed Akhil with relief. "We needed allies like the Empire, as we are in between the kingdoms that want to take ournds." "Yes, but did you hear about the Qutbs joining hands with the Mughals to take down the Marathas?"Akhil asked, turning to Naiki. "I heard about it. It is going to be tough for Marathas to pull through this mess." A string of carts passed by the Major Road. The carts were covered very properly and armed men sat in them with many goods. It was being led by a group of cavalry in front guarding the caravan. Although it looked like a normal merchant caravan with a mercenary. Akhil and Naiki got out of their way of the caravan. It was a caravan from the Empire going to the Qutb sultanate. A few days ago, Akhil and Naiki were in a meeting with the Queen about the trade reports of the month after the trade deal with the Empire had begun. They noticed a huge increase in revenue and were discussing how to further increase it and utilize it''s maximum potential. "As expected, Harsha will be a good ally for us." Gauri eximed, skimming through the reportspiled by them. Akhil had some other news to share. "Your Highness, there is some new measurement system that is used by the merchants of the Empire." He began with a curt bow. "I think adopting it into our system would make the process of buying raw materials and finished goods from the kingdom easier for the Empire''s merchant." "New measurement system? Hmm.. Let me think about it but I think it falls under ssified information. We have to contact the Empire before making any purchases." "Yes, your Highness. Should I send a letter to the Empire." Akhil asked confidently. "You may." "Hoooo¡­ You don''t really have to do that." A voice pierced through the conversation as their heads quickly shifted to the source. Akhil and Naiki were frozen at the sight. It was a man in ck clothes with red highlights. His face was covered with a mask. The man stood in the study room with a rxed posture as he stared at Gauri with an interested look. Gauri quickly took out her sword, resting beside her desk at the sight of the man. She didn''t detect himing inside the room. The air around the man told her that he wasn''t an ordinary person. "Who are you!!" She asked, pointing the sword at the man. "My apologies, Queen. I may have disturbed your talks. I serve His Majesty, Harsha Deva Raya." He spoke. "Huh? Harsha." "Yes, I havee here to ask your permission for something." Gauri was surprised at the polite manner in which he spoke. "What do you need and did Harsha send you?" "No, His Majesty didn''t send me. I came out of my volition since you seem like a good ally for Empire." Gauri didn''t feel any threat from the man and quickly sheathed her sword. "What permission do you need?" "So, we need to pass through the kingdom towards the northern border of the Qutb sultanate and hope the kingdom won''t interfere in our affairs during the transit." He said, smiling behind his mask. Gauri thought for a while. The man in front of her was definitely capable of infiltrating the pce easily. If he wanted to do it discreetly, he could have done it without her permission. "Why ask me? You could have done it even without informing me! You seem to be capable of it!" She spoke coldly, eyeing his demeanour. "Trust between allies is important, Queen. It is His Majesty''s first step into the Empireship. He has yet to learn it''s importance. You seem to be a trustworthy individual and in love with his Majesty based on my investigation." He said, chuckling lightly. "So, I felt like revealing it to you." He smirked. Gauri winced at the information. She had no idea that he was investigating her. "Sure, I shall cooperate." She agreed. "Very well. I shall take my leave, Queen. I shall also inform the Emperor about the measurement system." He said as he walked out of the room silently, like a shadow disappearing from the light. Akhil and Naiki finally heaved a sigh of relief after the man left. They were frozen at the bloodlust emitting from the man. They couldn''t move a muscle in his presence. They both had a single thought. ''What a monster!'' Chapter 158: Rebels The Zirnia vige was located close to the border between the Qutb sultanate and Yadava kingdom. It was small vige with less than a hundred inhabitants. The border patrol was nonexistent in the region due to therge cover of the forest close to the border. Two individuals stood on the Outskirts of the Zirnia vige. Both of them d in the leather armor and had swords hung on their waist. A few other members were on the tree scouting for targets as the night sky wasing into view. "When will theye? Is this just a ploy to find us and rat us out? Brother Nishant," Nishant was the vice leader of the Rebel group situation on the border with the Qutb Sultanate and Yadava kingdom. "Be patient, Mukesh," said Nishant, focusing on the task at hand. Mukesh was amander for the rebel group who came along as a bodyguard for Nishant. "But.. Don''t you think this is a bit sketchy considering how they ghost us for a while without funding and start it again abruptly?" Mukesh began. "This time a different person is leading the talks as well." Nishant nodded, agreeing with Mukesh. "Yes, it seemed sketchy, but we have no choice; we need funds and weapons to get our revenge from the Sultan." "Hmm.. Have you met that new guy." Mukesh asked with a curious expression. "Yes, I was with the leader when the new guy who was leading the group came along." "How was he? Was he strong?" "He was terrifying! It is healthy for our group that we don''t have him on our bad side," eximed Nishant, shuddering, remembering the incident from a few weeks ago. A few weeks ago, at the base of the Rebel group, a discussion was underway to rebel against the Sultanate. Nishant sat with the leader of the rebel group, Kashyap. The leader of the rebel group was a man in his early 30s who had lost his family due to the tyrannical schemes of the sultanate. He swore to take his revenge on the Sultan and made a small rebel group with simr-minded people. Slowly they had gained momentum and went from a small group to arge rebel group operating in arge chunk of the Sultanate. "Leader, We need funds to survive. The merchant that gave us the funds is no longer in contact. The group will break the operations without the funds. This is an urgent issue," said Nishant. Kashyap looked serious. He knew the gravity of the situation, as the rebel group needed the funds to expand and fight against the Sultanate. Your next read is at m v|l-e-NovelBin "Damn it!" he cursed. "Why did that merchant go silent without notice?" "Leader, I think it has something to do with the recent civil war in the Empire." Nishant imed. The funding stopped when the civil war had begun and it was very likely the merchant was from the Empire instead of the Yadava kingdom. "We have to find another way to fund the group quickly!!" said Kashyap. "Do you have anyone on the list willing to fund us?" "There are some! But not sure!" responded Nishant with a dejected look. "Don''t worry. I can help." Whispered a hoarse voice in the ears of Nishant. Both Nishant and Kashyap scrambled at the unfamiliar voice, turning their heads to the masked man standing right in front of them. "Wh-who are you?" Nishant asked as he tried to stand up and fell down, tripping on the table. "I am just a friendly soul!" "Where are guards?" asked Kashyap, unsheathing his sword. The masked man chuckled. "Your friends are asleep on the floor. Give them a nket; it is not good to sleep on the floor." He walked towards Kashyap. "Sheath your sword. I havee to talk." He said coldly. Nishant and Kashyap could feel the bloodlust with each word uttered by the man. They knew he could kill them if he wanted. Theyply with the request and sit down. The masked man also sat down on the chair as two other masked individuals entered the room and stood beside the man. "I will fund your group," he dered. "Wha¨C" The jaws of Nishant and Kashyap dropped to the ground as the sudden deration. "Don''t believe me?" The masked man asked, titling his head. He took out a pouch filled with gold coins from his coat and put it on the table. "You can have this as an advance!" "What?? Are you with the merchant from before?" asked Kashyap nervously. "Yeah, sadly, the merchant has health problems and sent me!" Both stayed silent, taking in the information. "Why are you helping us?" asked Nishant. "Don''t ask too many questions. Answer if you need the funding or not!" "We need it, sir," Kashyap agreed. "There you have it. The leader seems somewhat understanding of the situation." The masked man said, eyeing Nishant with a cold gaze. He continued turning to Kashyap. "This time, we will give you better support. We will be providing you with weapons, information, and funds." "Weapons??." Kashyap and Nishant were surprised; weapons were powerful assets and they required a lot of funding. If they were providing the weapons, they had to just invest most of the funds in taking out the strategic locations. "Expect it to arrive in 2 weeks on the outskirts of the Zirnia vige." The masked man left. Kashyap and Nishant were still taking in the information. They had made a lot of progress towards the goal just in a few moments. Kashyap turned to Nishant. "Did you want to get us killed? We were surrounded by his men and you opened your mouth to ask dumb questions." Kashyap had noticed that they were already surrounded on all sides by the masked people. It was clear as day that the man was a high-standing individual with a lot of power behind him. Nishant thoughts were interrupted as Mukesh whispered. "The caravan is here." He eximed. "Finally." Nishant heaved a sigh of relief. It was led by a different masked individual this time. They were strong; the masked men didn''t speak a word and began unloading the weapons and money to the caravan of their group. They left without a single sound. Chapter 159: Waterwheel In the Royal Pce, Harsha sat on his plush chair, looking over the duel between the royal guards. He had introduced a new training regime for the Royal Guards that included various scouting and stealth techniques along with a lot of endurance training. He also ordered them to run around the pce knowing each nook and cranny of the pce and marked them with certain code words for easiermunication in case of an emergency. Harsha was very bored, as he was just doing his usual routine and managing the Empire. He didn''t think management would be mentally exhausting. He was thinking of something to invent in the back of his mind. His thoughts were interrupted with a soft thud as Viswa ced some reports on the table. He looked over at the reports with an uninterested look. His hands brushed on the hoarse paper. Suddenly an idea popped up in his mind. "Viswa, how do we procure our paper?" He asked curiously. Viswa tilted his head in confusion and thought for a while. "We have some paper-making mills but the output is pretty low. Most of ites from the European merchants that we use for administrative work." "Why is the output low?" "Your Majesty, It is mostly done manually so it takes a lot of time to make it." "Oh¡­ Don''t they use waterwheels to speed up the process?" Waterwheels were a great way to harness energy and power the machinery for the papermaking process. "Waterwheels? I think they don''t." Viswa replied, rubbing his chin. "I got an incredible idea, Viswa. Paper is a huge cost for the Empire; why not make it in the Empire?" "As you wish. I can arrange the materials for you. Your Majesty." Viswa also knew that Paper was a huge cost in the Empire. It was most bought from European merchants at a high price. They needed it regardless of the cost to document and write letters. He was thinking of making a deal with the Europeans for cheaper prices. ''I am curious about His Majesty''s idea.'' "Should we head to the paper mill?, Your Majesty." "Before we head there. We need to make a better waterwheel." Harsha said with a wry grin. "Better waterwheel? Isn''t the one used right now enough for the idea?" "No, it doesn''t harness the full power of the water." "Arrange some carpenters and bring a waterwheel to the River Tungabhadra as soon as possible." Harsha said as he got up. He was excited to make something after a long time. His numb mind from work was finally getting some dopamine hit. "Understood, Your Majesty. I will arrange it in a few hours." Viswa left swiftly to arrange the things for him. A few hourster at the Tungabhadra river. Harsha stood admiring the serene river flowing and asionally sshing against the rocks. The cool breeze soothed his body. Meanwhile, the workers put down the waterwheel close to the river and it began operating under the power of the river flow. The normal waterwheel could harness about 50 to 60% of the water power. That was very inefficient, as the rest of the water power is wasted by the wheel. Harsha wanted to create a solution for this problem and use it in the papermaking mill. In front of the Harsha stood two carpenters from the capital, named Raghu and Shyam. "Do you know how to make a water wheel." He asked, eyeing both of them. "Y- Yes, Your Majesty," said Shyam. He was pretty nervous to be in the presence of Harsha since it was his first time meeting the Emperor in person. "I have called you to make some improvements in the waterwheel." "Improvements?" asked Raghu, an old carpenter from the capital and well known for his craftsmanship. Experience tales at m v|l e-NovelBin "So, this waterwheel is very inefficient." Both of them were confused, as they saw no inefficiency in the waterwheel. It was a viable way to move heavy machinery with ease. The waterwheel was extensively used. "I guess you don''t understand." Harsha sighed. "Viswa, bring me two pots of water and that huge wooden basket." Viswa nodded to bring them. After a while, Viswa came and put down two pots of water on the ground and a basket. "Pick up a pot of water." Harsha said to Shyam. Shyam nervously picked up the pot of water. "Now ssh the water against that rock as hard as you can." He said, pointing at the huge rock close to the river bank. "Yes, Your Majesty." Shyam sshed the water on the rock surface and more than half of the water sshed back, drenching him. "The water bounced off the rock surface. This energy is wasted in the current waterwheel." He said. "So how do we solve this?" asked Raghu. Shyam wiped his face with a cloth given by Viswa as he stared intently to know the answer. "The solution is rather simple." Harsha said, picking up the wooden basket. "This shall solve it." Harsha put the wooden basket in the distance and sshed the water at its t surface. To the surprise of the carpenters, the water didn''t ssh like the one from the rock. Instead of suddenly bouncing off, the water was gently redirected, whipping around the curve. "See, the water power is captured more efficiently this way. Although this is not the ideal shape for the improved waterwheel. " Harsha began. "With a bit of testing with this shape, you cane up with an ideal shape for the wheel." The waterwheel Harsha had introduced was the pelton water wheel. It greatly increases efficiency from 50¨C60% of the normal waterwheel to 90%. This allowed the wheel to harness more power by power at lower speeds. He had already made a preliminary design for the Pelton waterwheel. Raghu and Shyam looked astonished at the discovery. They were itching to work on this new improvement in the waterwheel "I trust you to improve on the designs that my Butler will provide you." Harsha smirked at them. "We will do our best, Your Majesty," said both of them in unison. "How long will it take you to make a new water wheel with these improvements?" "We need a day or two to test out the design and make improvements." Raghu said, rubbing his grey beard. "Another two days to make the wheel itself. It can bepleted in 4 to 5 days, Your Majesty." "Complete it by next week. I want you to do your best on it." He said as he turned to leave back to the pce. "Yes, Your Majesty." ''Now we can improve the paper making process.'' Chapter 160: Papermaking A week had passed since he had made some improvements in the waterwheels. Harsha was excited to make paper properly in the Empire for the first time. He had ordered some materials from different areas to get better results. The carriage trodded through the woods to a small vige where the nearest paper mill was located. It was quite far away from the capital city; it took a few hours to reach the papermill. He exited the carriage to see the cart carrying the improved water wheel and something covered in cloth stopping at the entrance of the vige. The vige and the paper mill owner were informed about the visit from the Harsha, as he wanted to inspect the process of papermaking in the mill. The Vigers were pretty nervous at the huge number of guards that tagged along with Harsha. He made his way to the small paper mill in the vige owned by a small merchant named Ishant. Ishant greeted Harsha as he entered the mill. "G-Greetings, Your Majesty." He gave a low bow in nervousness. Ishant was a young man in histe 20s and managed the mill after histe father. He took charge and made paper. Although the profits weren''t much, it was enough to keep the mill running for future generations. "Stand up straight,"manded Harsha. Ishant saw the face of the Emperor for the first time. He was younger than him but held an air of authority around him. His sharp eyes were inspecting every fiber of his body. "How do you make paper?" He asked. Ishant stuttered for a while but managed to calm down and answer properly. Papermaking was mostly manualbour. The tree pulp was made from grinding the small wood particles. Once the watery pulp was ready to get the fiber moving, they dragged it along a mesh screen and then turned it upside down. Later, press hard to remove the water and get all the fibers in ce together. It was then air dried on a rack to create paper. It was abor-intensive activity. "Very inefficient." Harshamented as Ishant exined the method. Ishant looked disappointed and hung his head in shame. "Don''t worry, I didn''t mean to be rude. I havee to get you a better way to make your paper." Continue your saga on m|v-l''e-NovelBin He pointed at the Pelton waterwheel on the cart. "What is this?" Ishant eximed, walking out to see the waterwheel. It was unlike any waterwheel he had seen previously. It had a cup-shaped wedge. "This is an improved waterwheel." Harsha imed. Ishant inspected the waterwheel filled with curiosity. He knew that it would help his mill a lot but he didn''t have the money to move his mill close to the river. Harsha pped to get his attention back. "Moving on, we need to improve the paper itself. You can use rags or cotton as fibers for a finer pulp and smoother paper." "Cotton fibers for paper?" Ishant shifted his head in confusion. "Yes! Try it and utilize starch to improve the texture of the paper in general. Rice starch works fine." Ishant listened to Harsha''s advice with curiosity. He didn''t know that the Emperor, who was way younger than him, would know the intricacies of papermaking. He was astounded but at the same time he respected him for exining it patiently to him. Harsha further exined how using a silk mesh screen was better than a regr mesh because it made a smoother paper. The use of roller stones to tten and smoothen the paper. The filtering of water used in making the paper. Finally, the use of dry lofts or Kiln to dry the paper in a controlled environment. "Interesting¡­" Ishant imed but soon realized that he didn''t have the money to implement all these things and looked dejected. "Your Majesty, I don''t have the money to implement this." "I will fund the printing mill out of my own pocket for the time being. We will move your mill to the riversideter. Once we show you the efficiency of the waterwheel." Viswa instructed the soldiers to put it down and push the wheel manually to move the lever that pressed the paper down to smoothen it. "Wow!" eximed Ishant. At the side of his view, he noticed another thing covered with cloth in the cart. "What is that?" He asked, turning to Harsha. "Oh, that''s another piece of machinery." He smirked as he waved at the soldiers to unveil it. It was a wooden drum with metal des with a pulley system to connect to the waterwheel. "This piece of machinery can be connected to the water wheel and used for beating the fibers into a pulp." Harsha exined that the des cut the fibers uniformly and carefully, making even fewer imperfections in the papermaking process. The soldiers connected the beater to the waterwheel and began manual moving the wheel to move the beater. A mixture of fiber and water was kept in a huge wooden basket to show it''s effect as the beater easily cut through the fibers, making it into a smooth pulp. Harsha made the beater using the help of the carpenters as they finished the waterwheel two days in advance. He had yet to make a trough for the beat where the fiber and water mixture is usually filled. He thought it would be better to build it in the new mill. "This is the new paper-making process." "But, Your Majesty. This task is too big for such a small merchant like me." "Don''t worry. I will be bearing the expense for this." Harsha patted Ishant''s shoulder. "Anyway, make two types of paper. One from wood pulp of lower quality, and the other from fiber pulp with higher quality." Ishant tilted his head in confusion at the bizarre order. "Yes, I can do that." He agreed, as it was not that hard and disobeying royal orders can cause problems as well. Harsha smiled with a satisfied expression as he felt like he had worked his mind. "We will be moving the mill near the Tungabhadra river by the next week." "Yes, Your Majesty." Chapter 161: Former Emperors Day Off The salty breeze caressed the port city of Goa. The city was waking up from the morning warmth. Your next read is at m v|l-e-NovelBin It was a fine morning and ships were lined up against the dock as waves crashed into the rock, creating sshes of water. Stall owners began to set up shops as the sun began to rise. Workers were moving towards the ship to finish their work as usual. The sunrays filtered through the curtains of a mansion. The sunlight shed on the Krishna Deva Raya face, jolting him awake. He sat up groggy from the sleep and tousled his hair. He yawned and stretched his body; his naked body barely covered by the nket. Luisay naked beside him after a sensual night. He poked her cheeks yful, getting her to wake up. "Amor, let me sleep for a bit." She groaned, watting his hand away. Krishna sighed. "Sure, I will go freshen up." After freshening up, he came back to see Luisa getting dressed. He grabbed her by the waist from behind and kissed her neck. She giggled yful at the kiss. "Stop. It tickles. I need to go take a proper bath. You went wildst night." "Really?" "Look at these marks on me." Luisa pushed him away andined as she went to bathe. They had breakfast after Luisa also freshened up. For the two months, they were touring the various ces in the Empire discreetly. They wore disguises while walking through the cities to avoid getting caught by any nobles or others. They were enjoying their time together as they visited various temples,ndmarks, and destinations. "Amor, let''s take a break today. I feel like just resting today," said Luisa as she tugged at his sleeves. "Where do you want to go?" "Can we go to that rooftop garden again? It is a good ce to rx." She asked with her twinkling eyes. Krishna smiled warmly at her adorable reaction andplied. Guards followed them discreetly from the distance. Although he had ordered them to keep distance to give them privacy. He still had guards because he was important for the Empire despite Harsha taking over the throne. Luisa skipped around the rooftop garden with a bright grin as she felt the cool breeze and enjoyed the view of the sea and the city of Goa. "It feels good, Amor." She looked a bit envious, looking down at the happy family walking through the streets. "Wish we could stay like this forever." "Someday, we could." He grinned. "Can we?." He stroked her cheek with a warm smile. "Let''s have some tea." They sat down for tea, as they were served the tea by the guards at a single wave of Krishna''s hand. Luisa looked worried as she sipped her tea. "What happened, dear? You looked worried." "I was thinking if it was too soon to burden that child with such a huge responsibility of being an Emperor." Krishna Deva Raya let out a heartyugh at her worry. "Don''t worry about him, He is different than you think. He can manage just fine." "Really? He looked like a sweet and innocent child to me." "Haa." He sighed. ''So he behaved well in her presence.'' "I got some reports from Rakhtasura about the situation in the capital." "What did he say? Is everything alright?" She asked with a worried look. "He has done many things in just two months. He made a council, created new reforms for the military, created reforms in the feudal lord system and made some sort of new standardized measurement system." "Ohh¡­. So He is doing well." She eximed with a bright smile. "Yes, even better than me. At this age, I was just a nervous wreck trying to navigate through the political mess." "After all, He is your son. He inherited your might and her bravery." Krishna went silent at that statement. A bad memory came to his mind. He could feel the difference in the demeanor of the Harsha for the past year. The first change he noticed was when he had rmended building roads. He had a faint feeling that his son Harsha was no more. There was someone else who took his ce. He couldn''t shake off the uncanny feeling every time he took a look at Harsha''s eyes. He just dismissed it as maturing, as he didn''t believe in magic or such for someone to rece his son''s soul with someone else''s. "Any news about my son! God knows what the hell he is doing these days." She eximed. "I rarely see that boy. He is still stuck like glue to that girl." Krishnaughed. "Let him live. He is an adult; if he likes her, let him be, dear." "But¡­." "Harsha gave him some work to do. So he must be busy with that." He added with a smile. "I see¡­ When I can see him. I miss him a lot and I also want to talk to that girl!." Luisa had a curious expression about her son''s love life. She loved Alfonso a lot and spoiled him. He was still a child in her eyes. She didn''t push him towards the throne, as she wanted him to live for himself, not for her ambitions. Alfonso''s carefree and yful behaviour was the result of her upbringing. He became a ball of bright energy, and despite this, he knew when to be serious if the situation warranted it. He got a bit of his father''s shrewd nature as well. "I heard he will being to Goa soon. We can meet him at that time." Luisa''s expression brightened quickly. "Really? I can''t wait." After a bit of spending time in the rooftop garden, they visited a nearby temple to pray for the evening. Luisa had converted to Hinduism after the marriage with Krishna Deva Raya. She initially converted to gain the favor of Krishna Deva Raya, but she quickly came to love the traditions and practices of the religion. The fact that surprised her the most was that she wasn''t forced to practice the religion even after converting. She just began to learn more, came to love the religion and became a believer. Finally, after praying in the temple for the health of her family members back in Portugal, her husband and all her kids. She considered Harsha and Bhairava her own kids, as they didn''t have a motherly figure left in their lives and prayed for their good health. They went back to the mansion to rest. Chapter 162: Qutb Sultanates Problems The security in the Qutb Royal Pce was heightened as the war with the Marathas loomed. They were waiting for the Mughals to inform them to move towards the Marathas while preparing for the uing battle. Staff scrambled quickly to finish their preparations for the war supplies in the capital. The crown prince, Aziz Shah of the Qutb sultanate, was pacing through the hallways of the pce on his way to the royal court to meet his father. He had a very ominous feeling from the start about this battle. His hardheaded father didn''t yield to his reason and put his greed above the Sultanate. The mughals weren''t to be trusted. Their goal has been to take over the subcontinent for centuries; despite their many attempts, they have failed to gain proper ground in the subcontinent. Zafar Shah, his father, was greedy to the core. He wanted the richnds of the Marathas for himself. The promise from the Mughals ofnds seemed lucrative to him, so he joined the expedition to take down the Marathas. Aziz knew that the Marathas acted as a significant roadblock to the Mughal expansion. The small kingdoms, like the sultanates, didn''t stand a chance against the Mughals. The Portuguese also were on their throats. His father had allowed them to build a base in Daman, which made the Portuguese merchants very powerful in that ce as they hoarded grains and essential items for a long period. They sold the hoarded items when the Sultanate would experience a bad harvest or a financial problem at a high price to gain more influence in the Sultanate. Aziz had advised his father many times not to trust the Portuguese, as they wanted the Sultanate to be their puppet and eventually establish theirpany in the subcontinent. He barged into the royal court, where his father was discussing the war affairs with the Mana Razik. Mana Razik was a religious schr and also a minister his father trusted a lot. The influence of Razik on Zafar Shah was huge; the reason that Aziz''s ideas were held back a lot was because of this man. "The war preparations are done, Your Majesty. We can depart anytime. That Kafir king of Marathas will not stand a chance against our mighty army,"ughed Mana Razik while speaking to his father. "We shall not lose this time, Inshah," replied Zafar Shah. The conversation was interrupted by the abrupt entrance of Aziz as they both turned to him. "Hoo.. Son, what happened?" Aziz turned to his father and said it in a serious tone. "Father, we must not involve ourselves in this war for the sake of our Sultanate," dered Aziz. Sultan sighed deeply. "This again?" He began. "Don''t worry, we will win against those Kafirs by the grace of Ah." "Father, the Mughals are just using us. We will lose more than we gain by involving ourselves in this pointless endeavor." Mana Razik cleared his throat. "Crown Prince, This is a great deal; you don''t understand the intricacies of politics just yet." "What do you mean, great deal? Once the Marathas are gone, who do you think will be the next target." Aziz raised his voice at the Mana slightly in anger. "We will be allies with the Emperor of Mughals; there is no need to worry." Mana Razik replied calmly with a faint smile. "Father, this is a mistake; please consider withdrawing from the war." Zafar shook his head. "No, we can''t do that at this stage." "Father, we don''t have money to wage a war with our finances; we can''t take more loans from the Portuguese." The financial situation in the Sultanate was poor due to the slow debt trapid by the Portuguese to get the Sultanate under their control. His father''s greed drove him to take loans from the Portuguese at high interest, and they didn''t have any money to pay the loans back. The Portuguese merchants roamed free, destroying the traditional markets and industries in the Sultanate. Most goods were traded at the exorbitant prices put by the Portuguese merchants. His father didn''t care about the citizens because he was getting his greed satisfied. Mana Razik smirked at his concern. "We have a way to get the money, Your Highness." Aziz shifted. "What? How?" The Mana smiled with a sinister grin stered on his face. "We will increase the Jizya for the Kafirs." Aziz froze. "What? Increase the tax?" Anger boiled within him as the tax right now was horrible enough and this bastard Mana wanted to increase it further, throwing families into danger of starving to death. "What the hell are you saying, Mana? If we increase taxes, it will cause a riot and split the sultanate." The Sultan intervened. "We can just suppress the kafirs; they don''t have any strength anyway." He grinned. "Father, they are our citizens; we can''t do this to them. They will starve to death if we increase the tax," pleaded Aziz. The Mana clicked his tongue. "Let them starve for not taking the grace and guidance of Ah!!" "Yes, just beat them to death; there are so many kafirs. Even if some die, it won''t make a difference." The sultanmented with a smile and turned to Aziz. "Son, you don''t have to bepassionate to the kafirs of thend." He looked disgusted by the words. They didn''t have a speck of humanity for their own citizens who were dying due to their greed. Aziz didn''t have the power to change this, as he was bound by the religion as well. "Father, please reconsider. This approach will not end well." Zafar stood up angrily. "Get out, you imbecile." He yelled. He was further disappointed as his father scolded him for looking after the citizens of the Sultanate. Aziz barged out of the court. ''They are our citizens; religions doesn''t matter. They are humans.'' Aziz waspassionate; he didn''t mind if his citizens were kafirs or not. He tried his best for betterment. Every time he tried to do something good, the manas found out and barred him from continuing it. ''I shouldn''t have been born as a muslim.'' ''Wish I could change the fate of the Sultanate.'' Chapter 163: Portuguese Meanwhile in Daman, Portuguese mercenaries were getting ready to aid the Qutbs in winning against the Marathas. The Portuguese had already made a deal with the Mughals on managing the port of Surat. It was an importantndmark for the Portuguese as it would allow them to travel a lesser distance as their sea route from Cape of Good Hope required the ships to hug the horn of Africa, which made the European shipse to Surat first then move down to Daman, Goa, and Cochin. The Portuguese had eyed the riches of the port city of Surat for a long time. They wanted the port in their palms, siphoning all the wealth of thend back home. The mercenaries of the Portuguese used muskets for their missions and were highly trained individuals in warfare. It was a disciplined group used for operations by Portugal for taking over smaller kingdoms. The mercenary group was led by an individual named Diogo Barbosa. He was known for his prowess in quelling chieftain rebellions in Mozambique. Diogo''s group was given proper equipment and funds to operate, unlike the time in Mozambique, where they had to operate with low funds and bad equipment. The group was fully geared up to fight in a battle. Diogo went to the headquarters to seek orders to move to the borders with the Marathas tomence the infiltration inside their borders as quickly as possible. He reached the headquarters to find that General Barnabas and David Costa were rxing after a long day. Diogo didn''t like nobles because they were mostlyzy bastards. Diogo respected Barnabas, as he was one of the very few nobles he fought alongside. The man''s determination and mental ability to handle any situation were unmatched in his eyes. "General, when can we depart to the border?" He asked, standing up straight and saluting Barnabas. "Depart?" asked General Barnabas, ncing up at Diogo. "Yes, we are ready to depart and infiltrate at any moment." "Not yet. We haven''t received any information from the Qutb Sultan. We will be leaving along with them." "Oh¡­" His voice trailed off. "General, don''t we need another group of mercenaries for the job? Just one group seems so low," remarked David Costa. Barnabas looked around confused and then quickly realized that he had forgotten. "I forgot to tell you that another mercenary group has been called in for the battle. They will arrive tomorrow." Diogo looked surprised. "Do we really need two mercenary groups? "Yes, we might need them. We are dealing with a tough opponent here." "Tough?" Diogo tilted his head in confusion. He had never really fought the Marathas before so he assumed they were like every other small kingdom armies. It was definitely an odd situation that Portugal was siding with two other kingdoms to take on Marathas. He thought that the general did it not to exhaust their resources but it turns out there was some other reason for it. "Those bastards are tough. They don''t care if they die. They will fight to thest man standing till the battlefield is covered in blood." "Mozambique was a tough ce to fight," Diogomented. "Diogo." General Barnabas said coldly. He had a serious expression. "Don''t underestimate the Marathas; there is a reason why three of us have to ally together to bring their tiny kingdom down." He didn''t push the general further and nodded to agree. Experience more content on m v|l e''m,p| y- r Now that the general had praised the Marathas so much, he became curious about their battle prowess. He had his fair share of battles in his life. He wanted to witness the bravery of the soldiers who would give their lives on a silver tter to defend their mothend. "Would those mughals keep their promise?" asked David Costa with a deadpan face. "They can''t be trusted." General Barnabasughed at David Costa''s worry. "We will show them our might if they refuse to let us manage the port." Barnabas sighed. He exined how it was easier to deal with the Mughals than with the Marathas, as the citizens had a deep emotional connection with the Marathas, unlike the Mughals. This deep connection would cause them problems while taking over the port. This is why they had to help the Empire and get the rights to manage the port. This way the Mughals would control the popce and they could enjoy, siphoning the riches of the port and the subcontinent back to Portugal. "Hooo.. I didn''t think that way," eximed David Costa. "The citizens also fight like those Maratha bastards in their presence. It definitely is a scary scene once you witness it," mumbled Barnabas. Diogo and David exchanged nces at the heavy praise showered on their enemies by Barnabas. The general didn''tpliment anyone unless they werepetent enough. This definitely cleared their doubts and their instincts screamed not to underestimate the Marathas. "Which mercenary group have you called to support us?" asked Diogo. "Fernando Gouveia''s group ising to support you. You might have an idea about him." "Ah." Diogo rubbed his chin. "That guy? He is pretty strong and a good leader." David Costa was still pondering about something when he suddenly asked a serious question to the general. "What about the Empire? What if they move and foil our ns by supporting the Marathas?" He began. "Shouldn''t we have a n to counter that threat as well?" The general thought for a while. "The Empire is certainly a threat, but not for us. It is for the sultanate and there is no need to help the sultan." "As long as the Sultan serves his purpose. We can keep him on his throne." David wasn''t convinced by the exnation. "But still, there is a chance that it would affect us too." "The Empire had a civil war just a few months ago and the new Emperor is a child," remarked Barnabas. "Our mission is to take the Surat port under our control. That should be your only thought." Diogo added. "There has been no worthwhile information of any army movement in the Empire." Barnabas grabbed a bottle of alcohol and began to drink. "Both of you leave and prepare for the battle." They both scrambled and left quickly at the stern order of Barnabas He shooed them away to drink some of his favorite alcohol in privacy. ''This is quite good. Chapter 164: War Preparations Dark clouds loomed over Karnavati as the impending war was closing every day. The patrols were bing more frequent and the security at the pce was heightened to avoid assassination attempts from the Mughals. Hundreds of ns pledged their support to defend their mothend from the invaders and began to enlist in the army without any pay. Their dedication and loyalty to the throne were unmatched. A youngmander in his early twenties had eagerly joined to defend his mothend from the invaders. His name was Shivaji Bhonsle. He became the juniormander after a test of strength. Despite his young age, he was strong enough to go against numerous soldiers at once and his allegiance to the throne of the Marathas was unmatched. It was his first real battle against the invaders. He was nervous as he prepared to do his best, although he was physically strong. The experience from the battles brought you a long way. He talked to his seniors to realize that most of them were also nervous but they didn''t show it on their faces. He admired the mental toughness of the soldiers who were going to war despite knowing they could lose their lives. They did it for theirnd, children, and wives. The barbaric mughals did unspeakable things to the women and people where they conquered. This was one of the major reasons that womenmitted suicides or burned themselves to save them from the humiliation of being sex ves. Shivaji had learned of these horrors recently. He always wondered why the wives of the in warriorsmitted suicide by burning themselves. ''So this was the reason for that.'' He pondered. "I will protect thisnd with my life," he mumbled. Amander heard his mumbling and patted his back with a heartyugh. "You brat, you barely got any hair on your chest and you want to give your life for thend." He said with a grin. Explore stories on m,v l-NovelBin "Commander! I will give my life if it protects thend." Themander ruffled his hair with a warm smile. "Let the seniors worry about that. You guys are our future. Ain''t that right, guys?" He said, ncing back at the veteran soldiers. "Of course, we need brave young men like you to lead our armies after all, Shiva." A veteran soldiermented. "Well, he is one to follow his words. After all, he inherited the name of Lord Mahadev." another chimed in. "Learn from him, you fools. He is young and trains a lot more than you allbined," said another soldier, teasing the other two. "Hey, we train hard too." They both said in unison. They had some friendly banter, which was their source of relief in these turbulent times. The soldiers waited for the orders to depart to protect their border, as they had already gotten the information of the army preparations in various regions in the Qutb Sultanate and Mughal Empire. Portuguese were undetected for now as they were covert and efficient in masking their preparations from the spies of the Marathas. Meanwhile, in the Royal Pce, the nning was going on in the presence of the king. The numbers were in the favour of the Mughals and Qutb, along with the Portuguese. They might have some ess to the weapons of the Portuguese. Although not confirmed by the spies. The Qutbs didn''t really possess the artillery, and on the other hand, the Mughals only had some crude artillery, which wasn''t much effective, which gave them some relief. The nning stage was crucial. They also had to defend three sides, two fromnd and one from water. The Marathas also had fewer numbers to defend theirnd, which made it even more difficult. Their navy was also very weakpared to the Portuguese. "How do we counter the Naval problem?" asked Aadarsh. "Should we evacuate the port city and form a barricade away from the port?, Your Majesty." asked Baldev. The king stayed silent as the Portuguese navy''s might was well above their field of expertise. It was suicidal to take them head-on with subpar ships and weaponry. "We have to go with the barricade. We cannot win against the Portuguese in the sea. It is futile to evenmit our men to this endeavor." Naveen spoke up. "Your Majesty, I think we have a chance at sinking their ships." "What?? Really?" Aadarsh asked with a surprised look on his face. "Continue, Naveen." The king said. "So, I heard some interesting things from a merchant from the Empire about a certain exploding weapon." "Exploding weapon??" "Yes, and you can throw them over long distances." Naveen exined. "It is also easy to make." "How did they merchant know about it?" Aadarsh asked with a skeptical look. "He was at the site of thest battle of the Civil War in the Empire and saw them used in person." Little did Naveen know that the merchant he spoke to was a member of the Yamaduts dispatched to help take down the ships of the Portuguese once they heard that they would be also joining the war against the Marathas. Rakhtasura anticipated the ships from the portuguese to take over the port of Surat. So he dispatched a member to pose as a merchant and leak the information of a fuse grenade to the Marathas. "You can make it by filling gunpowder in an iron shell and attaching a wick to it." Naveen put down the design of the ironshell that he got from the merchant for a good fee.'' "This seems quite a small weapon. Can it damage the huge ships of the Portuguese?" asked the king. "We can attach many of these smaller shells to a long wick and light it up. Then use a catapult to throw it directly at the Portuguese ships." "Oh¡­ But would it do any significant damage against the bigger ships?" "I don''t think the Portuguese have their big ships here. They would use third-rate or at most second-rate ships to take over the port. We can sink third-rate ships and damage the second-rate with this." "Prepare it as soon as possible. We shall use them against those Mlechhas." Chapter 165: Artillery Workshop The city of Bidar was undergoing an intense transformation under Harsha''s rule as the roads expanded and the cities opened up for the merchants. Themercial value of the city and revenue rose exponentially. This was further increased with the arrival of Yadava merchants to sell their goods. Meanwhile, on the northern side of the city of Bidar was a medium-sized inn for travelers. The morning sun filtered through the blinds. It shed onto the face of Alfonso, sleeping soundly in the bed. The warmth of the sun woke him up. He sat up groggy on the bed naked from the waist up and beside him was Lekha, his secretary and his lover. They recently became lovers. It was well known in the pce that they were lovebirds. Alfonso didn''t know about it yet. He thought he was hiding their rtionship very well. "Ah fuck! My back hurts." He winced, grasping his lower waist. Lekha giggled. "You dumbo, I told you to take it easyst night. You went too hard." Alfonso looked embarrassed but quicklyposed himself. "No, I am strong like Harsha." He imed flexing his muscles to show Lekha. "Huh? You are like the Emperor. No way." "Hey, I am also strong!! Don''t you like my body?" He pouted. "You like Harsha''s body better?" Lekha pinched his ear softly. "You dimwit, of course I like yours. His majesty is not my type anyway." "Really?" He asked with a bright expression. "Yes and now go get ready. We have to set up the final task for the workshop and leave to meet your mother." Alfonso sighed deeply as he quickly remembered about the work he was given to do. "I don''t want to go and work." Heined. "No, you have to do it. The Emperor is scary when he is angry." Alfonso sighed again and got up to freshen up. He left for the workshop along with Lekha by his side. Harsha had ordered him to establish the artillery workshop by using the existing framework of the Bahmani sultanate. Alfonso thought that the mission was easy but to his dismay, it proved to be very difficult. He thought that the artillery framework just needed a couple of people to function but it turned out to be the opposite. Alfonso needed arge group of people to get a huge artillery workshop going in the city. He had bought a huge plot ofnd using the money given to him by Harsha to establish the workshop. Then he had to go and find the cksmiths and forgers who used to work for the Bahmani sultanate. They were pretty easy to find as they were well known in their field and stayed in the city of Bidar after the copse of the Sultanate. The difficult part of the process was to find the boring specialists and foundrymen. They were left with no jobs when the Bahmani copsed. The workshop was not used by the Empire and it forced the foundrymen and boring specialists to leave the city looking for work elsewhere. It took a while for Alfonso to track them down using the spywork made by the internal affairs council member Karna. Getting everything pieced together in a small amount of time was difficult. After everything was in ce, another problem arose. Alfonso noticed that there was a hugeck of unskilledbourers and apprentices to learn the craft of cannon making. Thanks to the expertise of Lekha, he understood the people needed to run the workshop. cksmiths and forgers were needed to forge small parts andponents of the cannons. Carpenters were needed to make wooden wheels and mounts for the cannon. Foundry men cast the barrels for the cannon by pouring the metal into the molds created for the cannons. Lastly, they need boring specialists to hollow the casted cannon barrels to ensure that the cannon length was smooth for urate firing. Additionally On learning how inefficient the process of the Bahmani was, he decided to employ supervisors to look after the workshop. Some more workers to inspect the quality of a new cannon. Finally another supervisor to keep the gunpowder from catching fire. The workshop would be guarded heavily by the internal affairs teams to ensure maximum safety. After a lot of grueling work, he managed to ensure everything was in ce. He just had to deliver the first prototype to begin the work. He walked towards the workshop at the end of the city and behind him was a carriage carrying two culverin cannons that were seized during the civil war. Alfonso tried digging some information for the cannons from the Portuguese but to no avail. His only choice was the Castro family but they had cut all contact due to his failure to win the Civil War. He walked into the workshop to find the workers already preparing. "Hey!! How are you?" He said with a bright grin on his face. All the workers smiled at the sudden entrance of Alfonso. The workers bonded well with the energetic and carefree nature of Alfonso. "Your Highness, what can we do for you today?" asked the main supervisor of the workshop and a master bombardier, Prathyush. "It seems that the work has beenpleted and we can begin production." Prathyush smiled. Experience tales with m v|l -NovelBin "Yes, your Highness. We can start the work right now. We are sorting out the old designs of the sultanate to begin the work of the cannons." Alfonso tilted his head in surprise. "Old cannons? When did I ask you to make that thing?" "Weren''t we supposed to remake the old artillery of the Bahmani sultanate for the Empire?" He asked with a confused tone. "No! No!!. You are making some other cannons." He said as he gestured to the guard beside him to bring the cannon. The cannon was pushed inside by the group of soldiers. "This is the cannon you will be making." Prathyush looked astonished by the cannon. He inspected it and found that the craftsmanship required to reach this level was truly surprising. It was of much higher quality than the crude cannons he made for the Sultanate. "How will we make this? We haven''t worked with such a cannon." "Just take it apart. Then analyze and measure each part of the cannons to recreate the structure with as much precision as you can." "We will do our best, Your Highness." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 166: First batch of Paper Roaring sounds of the sshes of water echoed through the riverbanks of Tungabhadra. The day was cool but bright. Children yed near the bank of the serene Tungabhadra and in the distance was a workshop set up. The waterwheel moves gracefully with the force of the river. Faint noises of machinery could be heard from a distance as the water asionally sshed against the rocks. The workshop was the rebuilt papermill of Ishant. It used thetest improved waterwheel and the machinery detailed by the Emperor. It just took a few days to set up the papermill, thanks to the efficient working of the butler. Ishant was quite satisfied working with the butler. He was quiet and reserved but did his work with utmost precision. He had never seen such an individual in his life. The prejudice of him being of lower caste immediately faded after witnessing the truth that he rose to his position with his skill rather than the mercy of the Emperor. He looked inside the workshop to see everything neat and tidy. There was a charcoal filtration system for the water in ce. The new papermaking method emphasized the use of clean water. Ishant learned the new paper-making process and tested it in his old workshop while they were relocating the workshop to the banks of the river. He found that using the charcoal-filtered water would greatly improve the quality of the paper. It could be further supplemented by boiling the water after the charcoal filtration to remove the bacteria. Ishant figured it was best to use the cooled off boiled water to make the highest quality paper. The Emperor ordered him to make two types of paper. One of lower quality and the other of highest quality. He got some of the paper bought from the European papers to do a quality test andpare it to the paper that he would be making. ''The lower-quality paper must be better than the European paper.'' Your adventure continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin The workers started to gather as the new workshop started to brim with activity. Ishant was taught how to properly supervise and test the quality of the paper. The butler of the Emperor exined how to do a quality test on a sheet of paper. "The quality testing has few phases." Viswa began. "The first test is visual, checking the surface, texture, and transparency of the paper." High-quality paper was transparent and had a very smooth surface. "That is the normal one; we do it to test our paper every time." Ishant said. "There are more tests." Viswa exined the other tests. These tests were tactile testing to see if the paper folded and didn''t tear. The burn test was to check if paper left clumpy ash instead of fine ash, implying there are impurities in the paper. Thenes the absorption test to see if the paper could hold a lot of ink without bleeding or spreading too much. Lastly was the writing test to check the durability of the paper while using a quill. "Oh!! So these many tests for a single sheet of paper?" He pondered. "This would be time-consuming." Viswa chuckled. "No need to test every sheet. Just do one sheet of paper per batch." He exined. "That way you can ensure it stays the highest quality." "I see." "Plus, do the least amount of tests for the lower-quality papers and focus more on the quality testing on the highest-quality papers." "I still don''t understand why we are making the lower quality stuff instead of just making the higher quality paper." "There are certain reasons for that." Viswa turned serious. "We will be distributing the lower-quality method to the other paper mills." "Oh¡­" "We will not be providing them with a beater for now since the lower quality paper would be better than European paper." "So the beater is solely limited to our workshop?" "Not really, since some other mills would also have them to make high-quality paper." "Few?" "Yes, but you are responsible to supply the Royal Pce." He dered. "The others are to sell to the Europeans." The gears quickly shifted in his mind. It became clear why the Emperor asked him to create two different kinds of paper. The lower-quality papers would be mass produced and sold within the Empire and to other kingdoms and the high-quality ones would be sold to the nobles and wealthy merchants outside the Empire for a huge profit. High-quality paper was definitely easier to make in the subcontinent due to the abundance of cotton and other high-quality fibers. His thought got interrupted by the noise of the workers beginning the first batch of paper. They used two separate batches, one for wood pieces and the other for high-quality fiber. The beater was used to beat the watery fiber and wood to a pulp in two separate batches. Rice starch was added to the higher-quality paper to ensure it''s durability and was run through a silk mesh screen. The water wheel moved the lever to press the paper down and push the excess water out. Lastly, roller stones were used to smoothen it further. The paper was left near a Klin in the dry loft made for the workshop to dry under controlled conditions. It took a few hours but the very first batch of the paper was made. Ishant waited for it to dry and began the quality inspection, taking a sheet from each batch and testing them as Viswa instructed him. This time along with testing. Hepared both batches of paper to the European paper that he obtained from Viswa. Afterparing, he found that the lower-quality paper was on par, if not better than the European paper. Meanwhile, the higher-quality fiber-based paper was of the best quality among the three. He quickly contacted a person that was assigned to him to deliver the first batch of paper to the Royal Pce for inspection. He handed two batches of paper to the person dressed in all ck. "This is the first batch of both types of paper. Deliver it to His Majesty; we have tried our best." The man nodded and quickly went away to deliver the paper. After a while, the workers and Ishant were anxiously waiting for the approval from the pce to begin production. "Don''t worry, we tried our best." A worker said as he patted the shoulder of Ishant. A man entered the workshop, appearing like a shadow. "You have been given approval to begin production." All the workers jumped up in joy at the news. Ishant also cheered alongside the workers. "We did it!!" Chapter 167: Mughals Battleplan Nur-ud-din Mohammed Farrukh, the Emperor of the Mughals, sat on the ornate throne in the royal court, looking down at the discussionmencing. The topic was the uing war efforts against the Marathas. It was thest meeting before they departed to the border and officially dered war on the kingdom. They had already sent a message to the Qutbs and Portuguese. Moin Ali, a minister in the court, suggested. "We should use Askar Khan as the vanguard towards the capital city, Karnavati." Fakir Abdul nodded, agreeing to his statement. "Yes, Askar Khan is our strongestmander. He won''t lose; there are only a few people that could best him in a fight." "Askar is strong, but there is the king of the Marathas and the royalmander. They are much stronger than Askar. We need to divert them away from Askar and send him towards the capital." Shahbaz suggested. Minister Shahbaz, a man who converted to Im. He was a very reputed schr and did his jobs very efficiently. His knowledge of war strategy was one of the best among the Mughals. Moin Ali nodded. "Hmmm. It is true. That Kafir king is too strong. He is the sole reason our conquest was halted in this region." Farrukh looked bored but he wanted to listen to Shahbaz''s answer to this predicament. "What do you suggest we do to avoid the King?" Shahbaz turned to the Emperor. "We can use misinformation strategy to trick the Marathas to think that Askar will be attacking somewhere else." "That''s a standard strategy. We need to get rid of that bastard. As long as he is alive, the Marathas will survive." He pondered about the strategy to kill the king of the Maratha. "What do you suggest to take out the king of Marathas?" He asked Shahbaz. "To take out the king of Marathas. We need to hit the weak point of their army." Farrukh looked over at Shahbaz with a curious expression. "Hmm... what is their weak point?" "Their adherence to Dharma. Your Excellency." Farrukh looked confused for a while. "Dharma?" "Yes, they are righteous to the core when ites to battle as well. We have employed many tactics but they have found it out before. This time will be different." Moin Ali interrupted. "I know about that. They never used to battle at night since they follow the traditions." "What happened now? They battle at night against us though," asked Fakir Abdul. "They were ambushed a lot at night by other enemies. So they started to fight at night to avoid casualties as well." "I see¡­ That''s why." The Hindu kings on the northern side of the Subcontinent lost because of their naivety in thinking to be honorable against the invaders with no honor. The best example of such a failure was Privthiraj Chauhan. He won against Mohammed Ghori four times and ended up sparing his life. This righteous and naive nature of his cost his life. You cannot be honorable to a dishonorable opponent. This naivety caused the subcontinent to get invaded by the Mughals. "What do you think we should do to kill the king?" asked Farrukh. "Use refugees as baits," dered Shabaz. "We will nt our spies in the refugees and send them to seek shelter from the army of King." "Oh¡­ So he will take them." Farrukh said with a wicked grin. "Yes, and we will sabotage their army from inside." "I see. That is a great n." Moin Ali thought for a while and replied with a grin. "Let''s send the twins to the army of the king." He began. "Bairam Khan and Babar Khan are good youngmanders. They can take care of the king after the sabotage." "Hmm," Farrukh thought for a while. "I will send Karim as well. We have to eliminate the threat first after all." He turned to the Fakir. "How were the negotiations with the Portuguese?" Fakir Abdul smiled. "Am negotiated a better deal for us." Am was a master negotiator of a small kingdom that was swallowed during the conquest of Mughals. Previously known as Tyagi, he converted while taking the post of minister in the royal court. Farrukh was the mastermind behind his conversion to Im because he convinced Tyagi that the Hindu priests killed his family for being lower castes. Farrukh exploited the divide of caste to get Tyagi on his side. He was a major asset, as his negotiations and diplomatic skills were unparralled. "Ships? You say" "Yes, he was able to make them send their ships and mercenaries for the rights for the port." Farrukh chuckled darkly as he knew of the power of the ships of the Europeans. The Surat port was as good as taken by the Portuguese, as the Marathas naval capability was tinypared to the superior ships of the Portuguese. "We don''t have to worry about Surat then. The portuguese will take care of that." Heughed out loud. "What about the rebellions?" Shahbaz asked. "I have ordered the local nobles to suppress it." Moin Ali smiled. "I say, we kill some of the Kafirs and put a show of strength so that they won''t rebel." Fakir Abdul patted the shoulder of Moin Ali, agreeing with his statement. "Yes, we have to do that. They won''t rebel for a long time after that." Shahbaz didn''t smile as he knew the implications of suppressing rebellions. The hate would pile up till it caused massive riots and killings. It would eventually split the Empire. Despite knowing this. He didn''t advise it to the Emperor, as they didn''t care about the lives of their popce and would go ahead with their n. Farrukh nodded, agreeing with the n. "Issue an order to the local nobles to go ahead. We don''t need pests rebelling during our conquest." Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin Fakir nodded. "I shall do that." Farrukh then turned to Shahbaz. "Call Askar Khan quickly. We will be departing to the Borders soon." "Understood, Your Excellency." Farrukhughed. "We will be killing those nasty Kafir scum." Chapter 168: Resolve Dark clouds loomed over the capital of the Maratha kingdom. Thousands of nervous soldiers stood in neat and organized ranks. The stage was set for the king to make an appearance for the speech. Devendra Chauhan wore his usual war armor. He stood confidently, looking down at the ranks of the soldiers. Beside him stood his son. He was the future of the Marathas. His son was born with a huge talent for martial arts and military prowess. He knew that his son had already grown stronger than him. He still had the responsibility of a parent to guide his child through the ropes of adulthood. He wanted to protect him and show him the resolve needed to face an enemy like the Mughals. The fateful day of the war had finally dawned upon them. The information of the Mughals was ryed to him quickly by his spies The march towards the borders had begun. Devendra was nervous, as was everyone but he was thest person to show the nervous visage of his to his soldiers. He couldn''t break their trust. He had to lead them through these times. He took a deep breath, taking in the weight of his responsibility. There was no one to lean on for help. His voice boomed through the ranks of soldiers. "Hear me, Soldiers." The soldiers stood straight at the loud roar from the king. "Once again, we are on the cusp of destruction. The fate of our kingdom rests in our hands. We have to walk through the perilous path to preserve our mothend and the dreams of our loved ones. The life of our children. " Our cause is just; our might is unmatched. Remember that each of you bears the power of Marathas in your hands and hearts. Give me blood, and I shall give you victory. There can be no greater fortune than to die for our mothend, and no greater glory than to see her free from the clutches of evil. Today we fight for our mothend. The enemy seeks to crush our dreams, but remember, the might of the people is stronger than any sword. Trust in Bhavani Mata, in Mahadev, and in yourselves. Victory is ours, for we fight not for power but for honor and dharma. My soldiers, even if deathes knocking. We shall fight back until our life is extinguished. My Soldiers, Raise your swords. Let your screams give you power to walk this perilous path. JAI BHAVANI" The soldiers raised the swords. The capital shook by the might roar of the Maratha soldiers. "JAI BHAVANI" "JAI BHAVANI" "JAI BHAVANI" "JAI BHAVANI" They were ready to give their blood and tears for theirnd. Thousands of soldiers took an oath of sacrifice that day. They would protect their mothend at the cost of their blood until it would run dry. The wives, daughters, and mothers of the soldiers stood among the soldiers, blessing them. It was a beautiful yet sad sight to witness. The wives were watching their husbands go to war. Some of them were crying in the arms of the husband as they consoled them. The mother was hugging her 19-year-old son as she sent him to fight for their mothend. Some of the young soldiers were orphans with no one to bless but some mothers, seeing the orphans stand alone, blessed them along with their own child. The daughters tugging and crying in the arms of their fathers. Meanwhile, the youngmander, Shivaji Bhonsle, took a blood oath bravely in front of the soldiers. They looked bbergasted as they witnessed the confidence of the young man to dedicate his blood to thend. Aadarsh looked stonefaced and witnessed this spectacle as the burden that his father took on his shoulder finally dawned on him. His reaffirmed his resolve with a clenched fist. He didn''t want to lose his kingdom to the Mughal scum. His mother came to the stage and did aarti on him and his father. There were dark circles under her eyes. Her eyes were puffy from crying all night. Aadarsh saw the pain of his mother. She was sending her husband and only son to war. Despite this, she stood straight and confident like a queen. If she falls into despair, who would the rest of the women look up to? Lastly, she marked a tk on his army as they blessed him. Aadarsh touched the feet of his mother to seek her blessings. "Do your best, my son." She blessed him with a sad expression. Both her husband and son were going to fight for the kingdom. She didn''t want to send them to war but she knew that this was the responsibility they took upon themselves. She also had the responsibility to protect every woman in the pce and give them the strength to push through. Even if the worst happens, she steeled her resolve to burn herself instead of being a toy to the Mughal scum. "Mother, I shalle home victorious. Pray for me. " His mother ruffled his hair with a warm smile. "I know. You are strong." Devendra didn''t speak, as he knew this war was unlike any other war with the mughals. This time they were surrounded by enemies on all fronts, unlike the other wars. His instincts screamed of something ominous. This war would paint the kingdom red. He still held hope in his ability to win. Despite his instincts telling him to run away. He steeled his resolve as he was ready to give his life for the sake of the kingdom. ''I won''t give those mughal bastards anynd as long as I am alive.'' After receiving their due blessings. Thousands of soldiers stood confidently in front of Devendra. The nervousness of the past had faded into the shadows. Every soldier, young and old, stood with renewed resolve to protect their mothend. Devendra smiled warmly, looking at the soldiers. He looked beside him to see the othermanders and his own son standing confidently. "March to the borders, my soldiers." He roared. The March to protect the kingdom had begun. Chapter 169: Plan? The warm sun rays filtered through therge windows of the Royal Pce. The hallwaysy bare, isted, and devoid of people. A visage passed through the long hallways. A pale human, wearing a mask and ck clothes. It was Rakhtasura. He returned to the pce after doing his missions. Rakhtasura was known to be like a shadow by hispanions. His presence was barely felt in a room unless he made it known to others. This skill of his had allowed him to be extremely covert in his missions and aplish some astounding results. Everyone thought that it was a sort of magic, but it was far from that. Rakhtasura was a studious individual. He spent a lot of time in his initial years studying various surroundings. He found out that he could disappear from the sight of humans pretty easily. He was using the surroundings and refractions of light to ce himself in a blind spot. He practiced this routine in his everyday life till it became a habit for him and coupled with this, his training to step without a sound made him practically invisible. Rakhtasura stayed loyal to the throne as he took an oath in front of the former emperor to be loyal to the throne for the rest of his life. He was initially skeptical about Harsha. A child taking on the burden of leading an empire. His worries were for nothing as he witnessed his ability. He found himself regaining the element of challenge to push himself further to achieve Harsha''s goals. Despite his calcting personality, sometimes he missed details. This w would be corrected as he gained more experience in politics. Rakhtasura was on his way to report about the mission he was entrusted. He had done it wlessly, as expected. He also leaked the information of the fuse grenade to the Marathas without the knowledge of Harsha. He took the decision based on his experience. If he had beente in leaking the information, the Marathas wouldn''t be able to hinder the Portuguese from taking the Surat port. Walking into the study room of the Emperor. He made his presence known as he greeted Harsha in his deep and hoarse voice. "Greetings, Your Majesty. I havee back from my mission." Harsha was skimming through the reports about the new papermills, artillery workshops, and his reforms. "So, how did the mission go?" Harsha asked, putting the papers down and ncing at him. "It did go as nned." "nned? Eh¡­. Are you sure about that?" asked the Emperor with a bright grin. "I did some adjustments ording to the situations in the Sultanate." "That''s great work. You have to adapt ording to the situation at hand." Rakhtasura exined the situation in the Sultanate. He revealed that instead of funding all three rebel groups, He just funded two groups. The third rebel group was somewhat fishy and didn''t heed to hismands or wanted funds to rebel in the Sultanate. He also nted Yamaduts amidst the rebel groups to give information and war strategies. "That''s actually a great adjustment. What was the problem with the third group?" remarked Harsha. "I think it is being controlled by someone in the Sultanate itself. It should be a high noble also, as they were well equipped and had an abundance of funds to recruit many people for their cause." "I see. It is definitely irrelevant for us." "The rebel groups have been supplied the weapons via a Yadava merchant. I have used aliases of different merchants and kingdoms to contact the rebel groups." "So, we don''t have to worry about the information backtracking to us." "Yes, Your Majesty." He nodded. Harsha pondered, rubbing his chin. He was also worried about the Marathas situation, as leaving the Mughals unrestricted would make them strangers as they would begin swallowing smaller kingdoms. It would be a headache for Harsha in the end, as he would have spent a lot of time and power to quell the situation. Rakhtasura smiled behind his mask. "We had some interesting situations from the Portuguese. They decided to send their second-rate and third-rate ships to take over the port of Surat." That would spell a lot of trouble for Marathas even if they manage to win. Their trade would be blocked on all sides. The economy would be in shambles. "So, what did you do about that situation?" Rakhtasura gulped for a moment. He did leak a secret without the permission of the Emperor. He was prepared for the consequence but he felt like the fuse grenade could save Maratha''s port from getting captured by the Portuguese. "Your Majesty." He began. "I leaked the fuse grenade recipe to the Marathas." The Emperor froze. The room became cold and the air was electric. He could feel the tension in the room. The Emperor let out a heartyugh. "Hahaha, you did great." He figured that the Emperor would scold him for leaking a secret but in reality he didn''t really care about the fuse grenade as it was a very easy thing to make. "So how did you leak and did you ensure that they would use it in the best way?" "Yes, I leaked it and also mentioned that loading them on a catapult could help them target long-distance targets." Rakhtasura nced at the papers in the room. He was surprised at the quality of the paper that the Emperor was using. It looked a lot smoother and cleaner than the paper that he was using to send letters. He tilted his head in confusion as he was also using the same European paper. "Oh¡­" The Emperor noticed his stare. "This paper is from our mill. You can take some as well. It is better than European paper and is highly durable as well." The Emperor handed him a few sheets of paper. "You can ask Viswa to get you more of them." He said it with a smile. The Emperor''s expression turned serious. "Anyway for the main topic. We have to prepare." "Prepare?." He handed him a n with a wry smirk. "Read this one. You will understand?" Rakhtasura skimmed through the n as his expression turned serious. "Are you sure about this n, Your Majesty?" "Of course. This will mark the beginning of our journey." Chapter 170: Dispute of Gajapathis Gajapathis, a once strong kingdom, has deteriorated massively in political and economic influence under the rule of it''s senile King Pratapendra Deva. The king was greedy for power. The means didn''t matter to him. In the thirst of power, he wanted to control the Vijayanagara Empire from the shadows. He wanted to make Krishna Deva Raya his puppet. He offered his daughter''s hand in marriage to the Emperor. He thought it would help him gain a foothold against his foes and give him more influence. Pratapendra misjudged Krishna Deva Raya. The influence he wanted never materialized and he was left hungry like a sheep in a desert. He looked down on Krishna Deva Raya due to his young age and thought he wasn''t well-versed in these mind games. He was furious as the Emperor saw through his schemes and quickly shut them up and coupled with this was the fact that his daughter had passed away from an illness. She became ill frequently after the birth of the fourth prince, Harsha Deva Raya. This further pushed Pratapendra into hatred. He med Krishna Deva Raya for his daughter''s death and cut all ties with his grandson from that moment onwards. Regardless of his behavior, the then emperor didn''t do anything against the Gajapathis out of respect for the king''s daughter. He could have cut the trade routes of the merchants and tanked their revenue streams to the ground. The king held his hatred for a long time since the death of his daughter. He was receiving blow after blow to his ego as his grandson took the throne and did the same thing that Krishna Deva Raya did to him. He still couldn''t do anything to the Empire, as he was internally scared of going against the Empire as he knew their strength. A guest house stood in the corner of the capital. The atmosphere inside the house was electrifying as a heated discussion was happening. Lokendra Deva sat on the host side of the old wooden table. Big nobles from his faction sat around the table. The discussion was about the recent change in the King''s behaviour. The prime minister had crossed his boundaries and began to manipte the king. This wasn''t a good sign for Lokendra, as the prime minister controlled the politicalndscape in the kingdom. He needed to topple it in order to take the throne. The prime minister, Harichandan, was a shrewd man in his early 40s with huge ambitions. He built his career by being a diplomat. He gained experience solving diplomatic problems for the Gajapathis. He was awarded the prime minister position for his merits. His ambitions should have stopped there but they didn''t as the greed for power and influence consumed Harichandan. Harichandan devised a notorious n to take the kingdom under his rule. He wanted to eliminate both the king and his son. This way they would have no choice but to appoint a regent for the throne. Experience new tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin He figured as long as he had adequate noble support he could stay as a regent for a long time and enjoy the influence and power the title holds. "So, what''s the situation with the prime minister?" asked Lokendra Deva, scanning the room. Vimal Bhanja, an old man in his 50s and an influential noble in the kingdom, spoke up with a dejected expression. "He is steadily expanding his influence and has been taking many local nobles under his wing." "I think we should take the throne by force. We have no time since Harichandan has the king influenced as well. It would be bad if we let him gain even more influence at this point," suggested Naman Chhatri, a young noble and the patriarch of the Chhatri family that manages a small region close to the border with the Kasim Sultanate. "I know but what should we do?." asked Lokendra. "We can''t just take over. Father would object, as he still wants to retain his power as king." "Your Highness, should wemence that n? Although we will have to sacrifice more. We can win since our spies have already infiltrated the prime minister''s faction. We just have to sabotage from now on," said Umesh Jena. He was an administrator and a minister in the council. He was well versed in financial departments and joined the crown prince''s faction a long time ago to help him secure the throne. He was loyalist. "It is risky," mumbled Lokendra. He knew this couldn''t be solved through dialog, as he attempted many times in the past to reason with his father to give him the throne for the sake of the kingdom. In the end, his father chose to listen to Harichandan, who was using Pratapendra as a puppet to push his agenda. "I need a cause to start something. If we don''t have a cause, it is futile to start a rebellion or a coup. The local nobles in our faction will not buy it," mutters Lokendra. The room fell silent at Lokendra''s words. The nobles need a cause to rally up. He needed a just cause like "assassination attempt." The tension in the room was palpable. A man suddenly entered the room with soft steps, dressed in all ck. He was Lokendra''s spy. He was used to collect dirt on the prime minister to use against him. Harichandan was quite a meticulous man, as he always took caution and wiped out every trace that backtracked to him. Lokendra looked at the man. "What did you find?" "We found a shocking truth about the death of the princess." Everyone''s jaw dropped at the revtion. Lokendra stuttered for a second. "Wh- What did you find?" "The princess was poisoned for a long time by the prime minister. He used a maid to poison her. The poison would be rather hard to detect as it was given in small portions over a period of time." "WHAT THE HELL!!!!" said Lokendra as he raised his voice. All others in the room froze as they could feel the bloodlust seeping through Lokendra. He was furious, as he wanted to rip apart that bastard Harichandan at this very moment. Lokendra opened his mouth to say something but the doors flung open as another man rushed into the room. "Your Highness. There is urgent news." He said, catching his breath. "What is it?" He asked in a furious tone. "The King has copsed." Chapter 171: Tricked The ground trembled under the bright sun. The dust rose as the soldiers marched through the fields towards the borders of the Marathas. The soldiers were dressed in high-quality armor. They were marching in neat formations to take on the army of the Marathas. Archers wore leather armor to move easily. There was a special unit of the soldiers in the back of the army. Scouts were ahead of the army, reporting any sighting of the Marathas as they approached the outskirts of the small town near the border called Siddhpur. Askar Khan was leading the army in the Vanguard. He was the strongestmander on the Mughal side, as he always stood toe to toe with the Maratha king in battle and strategy. He was well favoured by the Emperor since he was a crucial card in taking over thends of the Marathas. He rode his horse, donning his special-made armor, a sign of hismander status. Askar was a man in histe 30s. He wore an eye patch, as it was injured by the king of Maratha in the previous battle. Askar vowed to take revenge by capturing the capital for his humiliation in the battle. A scout came back to report. Askar turned to the scout. "Did you find anything useful?" "We are approaching the border; we don''t have any sightings of the Maratha army yet, Commander." He spoke with a nervous nce. Askar clicked his tongue in disgust. "Where are those pests?." he muttered. "I can''t even know if Shahbaz managed to get them with his little tricks." He added. "The minister''s ns never failed. We just have to trust him, Commander." The vicemander said. The vicemander was a young man named Usman, a young and promising talent who rose to his position with hard work and dedication. He had participated in the previous war as a normal soldier in Askar''s army and witnessed the power of the Maratha king. Shahbaz''s misinformation tactics to send the king on a detour would let him march easily to the capital. The other Marathamanders never stood a chance against Askar''s shrewd tactics. "What about the king''s son?" He asked curiously as he heard that the Crown Prince was ridiculously strong for his age. The scout thought for a moment and replied. "The crown prince should be apanying the king. So you don''t have to worry about that." "I see, then we take on the scum thates my way. I would rather not get stuck in a stalemate with that bastard king." He said with a smirk. His focus was ahead on his enemy. He wanted to show his might to the Maratha scum by killing every defiant soldier. Another scout came running to him. "Commander, we have news?" "What is it?" "We have spotted the Maratha army in the distance." He said, taking a deep breath. Askar had a dark smile on his face. "Who is leading the army?" "It is Baldev. The king has fallen for Shahbaz''s tactics." The scout dered with a smile. "AHAHAHA, Shahbaz has done it again. That bastard!!" He eximed. Askar nced back at his soldiers marching neatly in formation. "Soldiers." He yelled. "The time of war hase." "Raise your weapons and prepare to kill those Kafir scum." He roared. "ALLAH HU AKBAR!!" "ALLAH HU AKBAR!!" "ALLAH HU AKBAR!!" "ALLAH HU AKBAR!!" Meanwhile, in the distance on the outskirts of the Siddhpur Vige. The Maratha army was marching towards the border to fight anyone approaching their borders. They looked determined and poised to protect their mothend. The army was led by Baldev, a seasonedmander. He was strong and had experienced countless battles in his life. The soldiers had restocked their supplies from the nearby viges to continue their march to the border. They were wearing the best armor procured by the kingdom. The Marathas were in a do-or-die situation and Baldev knew very well that he had to win the battles for them to stand a chance against the enemies. Discover more stories at m,v -NovelBin Apanying Baldev was the youngmander from the Bhonsle n known as Shivaji Bhonsle. He was rmended by anothermander to him. He was apparently a straightforward and strong individual. Baldev saw the man take a blood oath to protect his mothend. It showed his dedication to the Marathas. "Shivaji," Baldev asked. "Were you serious when you took the blood oath?" Shivaji looked confused. "I wouldn''t have taken it if I wasn''t serious!" "Are you sure you want to waste your life? You could survive and live a long life far from war." "Commander, if I decided to give my life to protect the kingdom. I would do it. My mother always told me, Only take the oath you can keep." Baldev was quite surprised, as he thought that Shivaji took the oath on the spur of the moment. "Hahaha, are you sure you can keep your words in the face of death.?" He teased him. "I will keep my word!" He dered. "If it was that easy," mumbled Baldev. "What did you say, Commander?" "Nothing, just was wondering why Askar Khan decided to go to the western border." "Maybe to use the terrain to his advantage since the Mughals would have a pretty good grasp of the region." He responded. The scouts were ahead, searching for the Mughal army. "Commander, have you fought against Askar Khan?" Shivaji asked. "Yes, once I almost died. He is a strong man. Only His Majesty or the Crown Prince could match him in terms of strength and strategy." "Hooo. Is that so... I didn''t know that." A scout quickly came with a nervous expression and whispered something to Baldev. Baldev''s expression turned serious. "The Mughal army has been spotted and it is being led by Askar Khan." Baldev realized that they were fooled by the Mughals. Askar was the Vanguard. They diverted the king and crown prince away from the Vanguard to take Askar, but it turned out that Askar was leading the Vanguard. Thoughts raced through his mind. "You!! Send a messenger to the king''s army. We have been fooled." He ordered the Scout. He then turned to Shivaji. "You!! Go back to the capital and protect it till reinforcementse. Take some soldiers with you as well." "What?" Shivaji said with a confused face. "Don''t ask question. Follow orders!!" He screamed. Shivaji understood the gravity of the situation and followed the orders without further questions. Baldev took a deep breath as he prepared for the battle. ''I have to stall this bastard. I can''t let the capital fall to these scum.'' Chapter 172: Prelude to Nadiad Dark clouds loomed over the city of Vadodara as the neat formation of soldiers marched. It was the soldiers from the Qutb sultanate going to assist the Mughals by taking over parts of the kingdom. They took the help of the Portuguese to get some information on their tactics. The royal armymander of the Qutb sultanate led the vanguard to the capital of Marathas. His name was Omar. He was the nephew of Mana Razik. Themander was in his early forties and had a well-built physique, despite his appearance. He got his position using the connections of his uncle Mana Razik. Razik rmended Omar to the Sultan as the royalmander. He was given the position by the Sultan, as he trusted Mana Razik a lot. He was the product of nepotism, in short. He did not have knowledge of strategy like the othermanders, who worked hard to get to their position. This resulted in poor quality of themanders as he assigned the people that licked his boots the position in the royal army and this individual was now leading a big battle against the experiencedmanders of the Marathas. He was quite nervous about the battle, as he had heard quite a few stories about the bravery of the Maratha soldiers and theirmanders ability to win in unfavourable situations. Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e -NovelBin As the royalmander, he was forced to participate in the battle. If he deserted the battlefield, he would be executed for treason by the Sultanate. His uncle also can''t save him from this problem. Omar had no choice. Facing the Marathas head-on with his ability was like inviting death to his doorstep. This is why Omar had recruited a juniormander he previously didn''t promote because he didn''t suck up to him. He was a well-known individual, as he was very strong and well versed in war strategy. But he was hated by the othermanders. The major reason for the hate was their jealousy of his abilities. His name was Zaid, amoner from the remote region in the Sultanate. "Zaid." Omar called him. "What do you think about the Marathas?" Zaid tilted his head in confusion but answered regardless. "I think they are strong!" "They have many strongmanders. Which is why they were hard to conquer for the Mughals alone," he added. "So, who do you think will be assigned to our bordering area? I suppose the Marathas already have a vague idea that we will be assisting the Mughals as well." "It should be Vasant Pawar. He would be controlling this side of the border. The royalmander and king would be focused on the Mughals since they are the bigger threats." "I see, so this Vasant Pawar. Do you know anything about him?" Omar asked nervously. He was briefed on themanders beforehand by his assistant but that information didn''t stick with him, as he thought it would be a breeze to take theirnds. But as time passed, the fear of losing his life and the nervousness settled in and he wanted to survive against the enemy. "Vasant Pawar is a powerful man. He has only lost 2 battles since he becamemander and in both of them he lost because he was outnumbered 3 to 1." Omar shuddered at the statement. Vasant was an experiencedmander and Omar had to fight this beast on the border. He was scared and wanted to desert the battle field at this very moment. He nervously looked at Zaid. "So, where do you think Vasant would be guarding?" "Fort of Nadiad. Since that would be the best option to hold us from marching to the capital." "I see. How do you think we should approach the fort?. We can''t rush in blindly." Omar muttered aloud as he thought of a n. "Yes, we can''t do that." Zaid also agreed. "We could use our siege weapons to take out the fort defense but I think Vasant would have a countern for that." "Can''t we starve them out?" Omar asked. "No, that won''t work since that is the most basic thing amander would be anticipating." Zaid said. "I see, then what would you suggest?" Omar needed a solution to this situation. He put all his money on Zaid as he prayed to Ah to show him the way through this situation. ''Damn it!! I should have studied instead of ying around with women and cking off.'' He cursed himself. He gave into his desires and ended up in this situation. "Commander, we can create a distraction." Zaid suggested. "Distraction?" He tilted his head in confusion. "We fight using our siege weapons. We can weaken their fortifications and cause some casualties this way." "Yes, what next? This is not a normal army we are dealing with." He muttered. "We use another unit to target to infiltrate the fort through the back during this chaotic situation." "That''s pretty risky." It was a risky move but it was executed well. This would prove to be a blessing to him. Taking out a seasonedmander would boost his low credibility among his peers. "Yes, first we have to survey thend using the scouts to look for any tunnels that lead to the fort. There might be some tunnels for escape from the fort nearby." Omar was surprised at the intuition of the young man, Zaid, and patted his soldier with a bright smile. "You are a genius. HAHAHA, we can win if you advise me like this." Zaid also smiled at the sudden praise he got from themander. "It is my honor to serve the Sultanate, Commander." "So, we survey thend before the battle. Then we create a distraction and send in a spy unit to get inside the fort and sabotage them." Zaid nodded and added. "We target their food supplies as they are the most important to hold the fort for a long time." "I see, this can work. I will make an ambush force and you can lead it, Zaid! What do you say?." Omar said. "You can lead the unit into the fort." Zaid''s jaw dropped at the sudden deration by themander. He felt acknowledged and quickly agreed. "Yes!! I will do that!!." "Then it''s settled." Omar smiled. He nced back at the army andmanded. "Soldiers, march to Nadiad. We will be victorious." Chapter 173: Prelude to Patan The night flowers bloomed under the dim moonlight. The silvery glow cascaded onto the lush forest. The midnight breeze was cool and fresh as it rustled the leaves. Smoke billowed in the distance as a vige was burning. The thatched roofs of the small mud huts were burning and running smoke through the vige. Vigers were running for their lives as the men on horses stabbed them with theirnces. The ground was scarlet from the blood of the corspes riddled all over. The men were killed without mercy. The rancid smell of intestines and fluids permeated the air along with the ck smoke from the hay burning. Moans and groans of the women could be heard in the distances. It was the Mughal army raiding a vige along their path on the border with Marathas. The women''s painful and terrified moans filled the vige as they were raped by the Mughals soldiers. For the Mughals, this was natural, as they did this in every war they fought. They pige the viges and kill the able-bodied men. Then rape the women for their relief. This was the way of the Mughals. The most despicable way of fighting. "ARRGHHH." A bloodcurdling scream of a Mughal soldier echoed. He was on the ground clutching his crotch. It was bleeding profusely. The woman he tried to rape had a knife up her blouse. She cut his dick off. "You scum!! You won''t touch me when I am alive." She stabbed her chest without flinching, instantly killing herself. The other Mughals soldiers saw their fellow soldier die due to blood loss after his dick was cut off by the woman. Bairam Khan chuckled at the scene. "You can''t even handle a woman!! You don''t deserve to be in the army anyway." "Brother! These weaklings are no good." Babar Khan said. They looked very identical to each other. They were the twinmanders of the Mughals. They were notoriously cruel. They wore different stylized clothes to help the soldiers distinguish between them. Bairam Khan was the older one. He was the stronger one as well. Both were ordered to march to the outskirts of the Patan town. This was where Shahbaz had spread the misinformation of Askar''s march to the Marathas. So the king of Marathas would be lying in wait in that region. Babar and Bairam were tasked with taking out the king. They both knew the strength of the king and didn''t underestimate him. It was the man who almost killed Askar. "Brother, shouldn''t we follow the n of minister Shahbaz?" Babar asked. Bairam looked at his brother in confusion. He was doing the n just as Shahbaz ordered but his brother didn''t understand it as he never really mentioned it. His brother was the one who couldn''t read the room well during important meetings. This was why Bairam Khan was in charge of the strategic meetings. But his brother trusted Bairam with his life. "We are already doing it!" eximed Bairam. "Really?!! I don''t remember you telling me!!" "Yeah, I forgot!!" He sighed deeply. "We have burnt so many viges along our march. I have not killed everyone." "Oh!!" "The remaining ones would go to the Patan as it will be the closest refuge." Babar nodded. "We also nted our spies in the refugees." "AHHH!!!" eximed Babar. "I understand now, brother!!" Bairam nced back at the soldiers. "Pige all the grains and we shall leave the viges." He ordered. ''We still have a Trump card. That Shahbaz guy''s n is always so good!'' thought Bairam as he walked back to the camp that was settled just a few hundred meters from the burning vige. Meanwhile, in the town of Patan, hundreds of refugees were swarming in the small town in search of shelters as the Mughals were raiding their viges. The king''s army was stationed in the town of Patan for the night. He looked at the scene of Mother''s crying for their child, who died from the wounds. Men who lost their limbs trying to protect their children from the scum. He clicked his tongue in disgust. ''Askar, is this your way of taking revenge on me?'' He thought. "Father, More refugees areing towards the town! Should we take them in as well?" asked Aadarsh. He apanied his father in this endeavor to take on the strongestmander of the Mughals, Askar Khan They were given information from their spies that Askar would be marching through Patan to the Capital. He certainly found it odd but regardless, he figured it was the work of the strategists, as they wanted Askar not to be stuck in another stalemate like thest time. "Take them in. They are our people. We will protect them," said Devendra, clenching his fist to control his anger. He turned away from the scene. "Etch this scene in your eyes, Son. These are the monsters we will be dealing with soon." "Yes, Father!!." Little did the King and the Prince know. The refugees they took in had the Mughals special unit mixed in them. The selfless nature of the king was being exploited by Shahbaz. Shahbaz figured that the king wouldn''t turn a blind eye to refugees. Devendra asked themander. "How many days of supplies do we have left?" "We have a week worth of supplies left and we have bought some more emptying the town merchant''s supplies to feed the refugees as well." Themander responded with a curt bow. "Hmm! That should be doable. Increase the surveince of the area and put more scouts on lookout." "Understood, Your Majesty." Themander left swiftly. "Father, It seems the new group of refugees are from a vige a day away from this town. So we can assume that the army of Askar Khan will be reaching this town by tomorrow." Aadarsh said. He came back after ordering the soldiers to take in the new group of refugees that wereing to the town of Patan. Devendra mumbled "This battle may be myst..." "Did you say something, father?" Aadarsh asked, raising his brow. Devendra smiled warmly. "Nothing, My son. We shall be victorious against those scum." Chapter 174: Portuguese movements The Portuguese ships were heading toward the port of Surat. There were two second-rate ships. They were carracks, which had a tonnage of 300 tons to 600 tons. They carried a good amount of Armaments along with them. They typically had 20 to 40 swivel guns. The two Carracks were apanied by some Fusta ships, as they were used in the Arabian Sea for patrolling by the Portuguese. They used Fusta to control their managed area within the Qutb sultanate. These were light-weight ships with a much smaller tonnage capacity and fewer cannons were mounted atop the ship. The navy was being led by Fernando Gouveia''s mercenary group. He was a seasoned mercernary who participated in many missions for the Portuguesepany. He was well-versed in naval battles. He took the ships to the Surat Port, as Diogo Barbosa would be leading the mercenary group throughnd and apanying a small army of the Qutb Sultanate to take out the soldiers of the Surat port from behind. General Barnabas had ordered Fernando to take the port as quickly as possible. They didn''t want to wait for anyone to interfere. The port should be under their control within a day. Fernando understood the gravity of the issue. He knew the port city of Surat was a rich hub ofmerce. He nned to take the port within a few hours. The defenses of the port wouldn''t stand a chance against the Carracks. The traditional port weapons were catapults and trebuchets. Fernando knew that their weapons wouldn''t be enough to take down the carrack, as they had cannons that would instantly take out the catapults from the distance. "We shall finally take the step to establish thepany in full swing once we take the Surat port." He smirked as he looked over in the distance. ''We lost Goa. That mistake cost us a lot. We can''t fail this one as well.'' He thought inwardly. The Portuguese suffered a defeat at Goa, which led to a major decline in their influence in the Empire. Despite the former Emperor marrying the daughter of the Castro family,. They were never allowed to take control of the port again. They couldn''t take the port by force as well. The Empire would turn to the Dutch for help and they would have to spend even more resources to take over the Port. That was a lose-lose situation, so thepany didn''t pursue it. So now they had a chance for Surat port. They pounced on it as it would make the Portuguese a lot of money. It would also save a lot of money in supplies as they would have to sail less to reach the markets in the Subcontinent. Fernando stood on the deck and watched as the ship rocked and sailed towards Surat. His face was etched with a wry smirk as he saw the porte into view. He nced back. "The port is finally in view." He took a deep breath and yelled. "Soldiers, prepare for battle. We will be taking the port soon." "Por Portugal!" "Por Portugal!" "Por Portugal!" "Por Portugal!" Meanwhile, on the outskirts of a small town called Bardoli. The mercenary group led by Diogo Barbosa marched alongside the Qutb Sultanates small army to cut the port off from Land reinforcements. The Portuguese wanted to establish full control over the port both on sea andnd. The army that tagged along was under the direct orders of Diogo, as the Qutb had lent them the army to fight against the Marathas. Diogo looked at the Qutb soldiers and clicked his tongue in disgust. Most of them were not that physically fit to be soldiers. This was evident with some potbellied soldiers mixed in the army. Themander was ipetent, as he looked like a big balloon and could barely run for a few minutes. ''How do they select these bastards into the army. Damn it!!'' Although it didn''t matter as they were merely filling the numbers to take on the Marathas. He didn''t give a damn about their lives, as he would use them as bait. He turned to the vicemander in his group. "When will Fernando reach the port?" "He said that they would be sailing out today, so we can expect them to reach the port by tomorrow morning." The vicemander responded with a thoughtful look. The vicemander nced at the Qutb armymander. "Can these bastards do as we say?" He added with a disgusted look. Diogo sighed deeply. "We have to make do with these scum for now. I would have informed thepany for a third mercenary group if this was the case." "I guess then we have to make do with these bastards." Diogo and the vicemander spoke in Portuguese, as they knew themander couldn''t understand them. "Any information on themander stationed at the port?" "No idea. The spies have failed to dig up any information. Some of the spies were brutally killed as well." Diogo clicked his tongue. "So they might have a n in ce." "What about Luis? He also failed." The vicemander looked nervously at Diogo. "He was also killed during the spy work." "WHAT??" gasped Diogo. "How did that happen?" Luis was their best spy; it didn''t make sense for him to die that easily during information gathering. The vicemander shook his head in disappointment. "We just found his body along with a dagger belonging to the Marathas." "Damn it!! They even got Luis. The general was right. We are dealing with an extremely difficult enemy this time." "The general said that???" The vicemander asked with a surprised face. "Yes, He told me to retreat if we faced the king or the prince." "Hooo.." Meanwhile, a man chuckled, listening to their conversation. It was a Qutb army soldier. A strong breeze startled the marching army and the man disappeared like a fading shadow. The soldiers that stood beside him didn''t notice anything. He waded his way into the forest and tore off his face mask. The man changed his clothes and wore a mask. It was a member of the Yamaduts that sessfully assassinated Luis and also ensured that the information wouldn''t be backtracked to them. He stretched his body and mumbled. "The leader will like this." Chapter 175: Massacre of Jalgaon [1] In the city of Jalgoan in the Qutb Sultanate. Some soldiers were patrolling their perimeter as usual. The soldier numbers were lower than usual due to the war effort against the Marathas. The soldiers were patrolling on horseback, d in leather armor and a sword hung on their waist. Jalgaon held a small garrison of soldiers in the city to ensure that the region wouldn''t have a rebellion, as the garrison was responsible for suppressing the rebels. The people living in the city were given a strict curfew due to a chance of rebellion. The sultanate''s exploitative tax regime, coupled with it''s abuse of the popce, created many rebel groups. The rebels were easily suppressed by small garrisons ced in various cities due to them being under-equipped farmers and people that didn''t know how to fight. Recently, the rebels have be more organized and began to n their moves to disrupt the activities of the soldiers. There were 29 incidents in the past month along. This included the burning of warehouses of nobles that hoarded luxury items. Assassination of local nobles,rge-scale theft of grains from warehouses. It was bing increasingly difficult to locate rebels. The current war effort was the best chance for the rebels to strike and take over regions in the Sultanate. Two patrolmen were riding their horses along the entrance wall of the city of Jalgaon. "I want to end my shift and go home," sighed a patrol soldier, holding his torch. "We can''t do that and get fired," sighed the other soldiers. "Ahhh! I wish I co-..." Before he couldplete his sentence, a dagger struck right in his throat. It threw him off the horse before the other could process anything. A arrow whistled through the air and pierced his chest. Before the man could make a sound, a cloaked figure dropped from the walls and stabbed the man right in the throat. Both of them died without a sound. Continue your journey on m|v-l''e -NovelBin The cloaked figure looked at the archer walking towards the corpses. "Mukesh, well done." He said. "What about Nishant?" Mukesh asked while wiping the blood off his dagger. "He took out the 4 soldiers on the other end of the wall." The archer said with a smirk. Mukesh nodded and did a whistle. Two other men emerged. "Clean this up quickly. We don''t have time." He ordered. Then turning to the archer. "Let''s move on with our n. Let''s go." Mukesh and the archer went to meet with Nishant''s group. "Hey brother, should we move in right now?" He asked, waving at Nishant from a distance. They came closer and Nishant pulled his ear. "Don''t scream like that. Do you want to inform the other soldiers." He scolded Mukesh. "So what''s the n?" asked Mukesh, rubbing his ear. "We wait for orders from that man." He pointed at a man in a mask standing on the wall, looking down into the city. "Him!!" Mukesh quickly went silent at the sight of the man. Nishant told him the man was assigned by the person that was funding them. Mukesh could sense the cold gaze of the man. He met the man when he was assigned as the supervisor to the group. He didn''t speak much apart from giving orders to do their job in a proper and calcted way. The man was a member of the Yamaduts who was assigned to the rebel group of Kashyap to ensure that the rebellion went well. The man wore a mask and ck clothes. Mukesh could barely even sense the presence of the man. He always moved so silently and covertly. He turned to Nishant. "Can you ask him when we can move?" "No way? I don''t even want to go near that guy!!" Nishantined in a low voice. "You guys are restless," a voice said, standing close to him. The man that was standing on the wall was right in their faces. Mukesh fell down with a surprised expression and Nishant almost pulled out his sword at the sudden voice. The man looked at both of them. "The shift of the in soldiers should be over soon. We will be moving when the new group of patrol soldiers takes over. Take some rest; I need you guys in top condition." Nishant instinctively saluted like a soldier at the coldmand of the man. "Understood." He dragged Mukesh along with him to rest in the forest cover. "I should go meet that Kashyap guy." He sighed and climbed up the wall. He was surveying the area to check the efficient way to take over. ''That area is less guarded than the others. Hmmm!. The Northern entrance is mostly filled with small stalls and has fewer patrols as well.'' He thought as he jumped to the other side. He walked through the deste streets to a small house in the city close to the northern entrance. Kashyap was nervously waiting for his arrival. He had a bloodied spear in his hand and a metal que covered with blood. Kashyap jolted as he saw him enter the room but quicklyposed himself. "Here! I have done as you said." He inspected the metal que. "This is good. How did you find him?" "The man always wandered around this area after drinking heavily." He began. "I took advantage of this habit and grabbed him into an alleyway and killed him." "Good job. You seem to learn fast." Heplimented Kashyap. "Now that the vice captain of the garrison is dead. You can leave to call your men. We will begin our offensive at the start of the next patrol shift." He added. Kashyap nodded. "I will give you the signal after we take care of the patrol soldiers around the walls." "Ok, where should I station my men?" Kashyap asked. "Three units on the northern entrance and two units on the north eastern wall." "Understood," he nodded. "Don''t move without my signal." Kashyap looked worried. "What will be the signal?" "A firework would be the signal. The moment you see the fireworks. You can assume everything is in ce and move to take over the garrison." "Alright." Chapter 176: Massacre of Jalgaon [2] The sun rose over the horizon as the morning light dawned on the city of Jalgaon. The captain of the garrison was a man named Abduh. Enjoy new adventures from m-v l''e|-NovelBin He was jolted awake by the light piercing through the blinds of the window. He got the position of captain due to his connections with a mana from the local mosque. It was an easy job, as he just had to suppress unarmed men that rebelled once in a while. He didn''t even care about their lives. He just killed some unarmed men for fun. This usually puts them in their ce. Recently, he has been annoyed with the increasing cases of organized rebels. This was particrly high in the region of Jalgaon, as it was a rebel-infested area. The organized nature of the group made it harder to find the mastermind behind the group. He clicked his tongue as he got ready to go and do his job. Although his job was just reading some reports. He justzed around and got paid for it. Abduh wasn''t serious about the job. He sat at his desk and looked through some reportspiled by the soldiers. He noticed that the vice captain still wasn''t present at his desk. He wasn''t usually thiste. "What happened to that bastard? Is he drunk again?" muttered Abduh. The vice captain had a habit of drinking. He was usually found drunk sleeping on the streets by morning patrol guards. He skimmed through the reports and realized there were no reports of yesterday''s patrol. Abduh was furious and yelled to call his assistant. "Hey!! Come here, what happened to yesterday''s report? None of the numbskulls could write a proper report." Silence. No reply. "You better answer me right now or else." He got up from his chair and barged into the assistant''s room. "You bastard, you dare ignore me!!" He found his assistant''s corpse lying on the wooden desk, stabbed right in the neck. Fresh blood still flowed out his neck onto the table like a fountain. "What the hell?" He muttered in horror. "Boooo¡­" A low whisper entered his ear. The sudden whisper jolted him and he fell down. A masked man looked down on him. Abduh could see the amused smirk of the man through his mask. "Wh-who are you?" He stuttered out, crawling back in fear. "Me? I am just a normal guy!!" The man said. "Anyway, you are the patrol captain, right?" Abduh instinct told him that the man in front of him was dangerous. He could feel the bloodlust seeping through the man. He never felt anything like that before. "No. I am not the captain. Please spare me!!" He lied and began to plead for his life on his knees. "Really? You are not the captain!!" "Yes!! I am not lying; please believe me!! I will do an-" Suddenly He went mute. He couldn''t muster his voice. ''What happened.'' He thought as he nced at the blood dripping down his body. The masked man had stabbed him right in the throat. Thest thing he heard was the man''s voice. "Next time, create a better lie." He looked down at the corpses and stretched his body before walking out of the garrison office. He lit up a firework. *BOOM* The sh of light from the center of the city reached the eyes of Kashyap, lying in wait for the signal in the forest near the northern entrance. He nced back at his men and ordered. "Let''s move." The rebel soldiers were now d in armor supplied by the Empire. They wore equipment better than the garrison soldiers. Thanks to the help of the supervisor. Kashyap had managed to learn a bit of strategy and formations. He charged at the northern entrance to find the guards near the walls dead. Their corpses were riddled with stab wounds from a dagger. Paying no heed to the corpses. The group charged right into the city. They killed many of the patrol soldiers along their way to the garrison. The patrol soldiers, seeing this incursion from both sides, tried to group and take care of the rebels. To their horror, both the vice captain and captain were assassinated by the rebels. They were left with no one tomand them. This made their morale low and most of the patrol soldiers began to panic as they saw the rebels approaching. The patrol soldiers didn''t have much experience to fight off an armed rebel group with neat formations. They became prey to the rebels as they stabbed each and every patrol soldier to death. "Don''t spare any of these scum," yelled Kashyap. He stabbed and killed multiple soldiers to let out his anger. The northeast entrance was swarmed by two units led by Nishant and Mukesh. They were able to eliminate the soldiers. A huge massacre was happening in Jalgaon as every soldier in the city was being hunted down. The citizens of the city stayed indoors as they saw fights happening on the streets of the city. The streets were colored red from the blood of the soldiers. After every soldier in Jalgaon was hunted down. They all headed towards the garrison office in the middle of the city. The supervisor had ordered them to meet him there after taking over the city. As they passed through the streets towards the garrison office. They noticed various corpses with clean cuts. "What the hell happened here?" eximed Mukesh. "I have no idea. Did you guys send a unit to the garrison office?" asked Kashyap. Nishant and Mukesh both shook their heads. They saw the supervisor standing close to a huge banyan tree, admiring it''s beauty. A cold shiver ran down their spine seeing 5 dismembered corpses around the man. The supervisor turned to them. "You all are here!! Good job." He eximed. "What happened here?" asked Kashyap timidly. "I just helped a little. Don''t worry about this." "You mean, you killed everyone here?" "Yes! I did." He said with a bright smile. "Anyway, I need to report. Bye." He disappeared from the sight quickly. Realization dawned on them. The supervisor had killed all the people in the office alone. He was a powerhouse. They all had a single thought on their minds at that moment. ''Who the hell is he?'' Chapter 177: Battle of Nadiad [1] The soldiers were on high alert on the top of the walls of Fort Nadiad. They were waiting for the Qutb army to make their way to the region. The Qutb army has to move through this region to reach the capital. Vasant Pawar stood atop the fortified walls and looked into the distance. He knew about themander of the Qutb Sultanate and his personality. The man was a coward but he had a duty to take Nadiad from the Marathas to show the Mughals that they had participated in the war. This information came in handy for Vasant, as he used it to setup his defense properly at the Fort Nadiad. Vasant was experienced in handling situations. The basic strategy the offensive army would use would be to starve the army out. This would seem like a great strategy on paper but it would bea waste of time if the defenders had enough supplies tost them months in the fort. The offensive army would have to wait outside the fort. This meant they couldn''t move to reinforce their allies or other locations. Vasant already procured a few month''s worth of grains and supplies in the fort. The ground trembled and the dust rose in the distances over the horizon. He saw horses and soldiers emerging from the distance. They were in neat formations and had siege weapons to take down the fortifications. He saw the army of Qutbs marching towards the fort in the distance and smiled. "Soldiers, Prepare for battle." He yelled. Vasant was unfazed seeing the siege weapons and crude old cannons that the Qutb sultanate had in their arsenal. He already had a n in ce to take care of the cannons. The soldiers moved at hismand. They prepared quickly for the oing onught by the Qutb army. Archers were on the wall, ready to take out any charging soldiers. The battering ram and siege wall were brought by the Qutb. The crude cannons were moved forward to ensure that they got in range to shoot. Omar yelled out a war cry, "Charge, my soldiers." At the order of Omar. The Qutb army put up a shield wall and began to charge to the gate of the fort. The battering ram was heavily guarded by the shield wall as the arrows from the fort were fired like a rain of steel. The gate was the crucial part of the fort. The fort would be a death sentence if the enemy managed to break the gate. Vasant already anticipated the move and stationed soldiers at the gate of the fort. If the fort gate breaks, they would have to get through the first line of defense to get inside the fort. The soldiers near the entrances were equipped withnces to stab the enemy from a distance. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Iron shells from the cannons whistled through the area andnded on the walls of the fort. The crude cannons were right in range. The walls shuddered at the impact. Although crude cannons, they still have some impact on the walls. The walls did suffer damage. The cannon quickly moved to load the next shot. The gunpowder smell permeated through the air and the smoke billowed from the iron shells. Under the consecutive fire of the crude cannons. The fortification began to give way and crumble. Theyer of walls was shaven off. Readtest chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin The soldiers moved their siege walls to the walls under the cover fire of the cannons. The archers couldn''t target the siege walls due to the continuous cannon bombardment on the walls. Some of the enemy soldiers also broughtdders to climb on the walls. Vasant looked at the siege wallsing towards the fort walls. He quickly ordered his juniormander. "Throw oil into the siege wall and use fire arrows to burn it down." "Soldiers on the wall throw boulders on the soldiers climbing thedders." Yelled Vasant. He already had ns to counter all of Omar''s strategies. Their defense was holding up. The wall crumbled under the continuous bombardment but to the dismay of Omar. Vasant did another fortification to make the wall thicker. The cannons had to pierce through the secondyer of protection as well to get into the fort. The crude cannons didn''tst long as they began to overheat. Meanwhile, the soldiers threw pots of oil at the siege wall,ing close to the fort. The oil began to spread on the siege wall. The wood surface was quickly doused with oil "Archers fire!!" screamed the unit leader of Archers. The oil-doused me arrows hit the siege wall. The siege wall began to burn, with the me furiously spreading through the siege wall. The soldiers inside the siege wall screamed in agony as the fire spread so quickly. The smell of roasted human flesh permeated the air as the soldiers inside the siege wall burnt to death. Meanwhile, the soldiers on the walls threw the boulders on the soldiers trying to scale up the walls using adder. Omar was shivering as he saw the Marathamander dismantling his strategy with ease. Every measure he took was being countered. He ced hisst hope on Zaid, who was leading a unit to infiltrate the fort and burn their supplies. Vasant looked at the scene with a smirk on his face. He was obviously winning against the ipetent soldiers of the Qutbs. Most of the soldiers were not physically fit to fight. They were easy targets for the Maratha soldiers. Although it did seem like he was winning. He was still confused why a coward like Omar wanted to take such a disadvantageous fight. ''Something isn''t right!. A man''s personality doesn''t change overnight.'' He thought. Vasant looked carefully at the enemies, analyzing. His instincts told him something was missing. He scanned the battlefield. Gears turned in his mind. "This is a distraction." He muttered. "A shy distraction!!" ''Their target must be the supplies that exin that coward''s aggression.'' "Vicemander!! Take charge!" he yelled. The vicemander nodded and assumed charge quickly. "Special unit, follow me. We have some rats to hunt." Chapter 178: Battle of Nadiad [2] Zaid was using the cover of the lush forest to mask his march towards the Fort. He already had thend around the fort surveilled for any hidden tunnels to escape. To his surprise, he was spot on, as he quickly found a tunnel leading into the fort in the forest. He was ecstatic by the discovery and told themander. He was allotted a special unit to lead and sabotage supplies in the Fort. Before Omar started marching, Zaid had already split from the army. He made his way to the tunnel in the forest. The special unit surveince the area once again to ensure that they weren''t being watched. They then had to wait till the fight began and the Marathamander was focused on Omar. "Let''s enter the tunnel." He ordered as he saw the cannons firing on the fortifications. The horses were tied to the trees. Zaid then wrapped an oilcloth on a stick to create a makeshift torch. Other members also had their makeshift torch and lit it on fire. They ventured into the dark tunnel. Their goal was the supplies of the Marathas. They could retreat and starve out the Marathas if they seeded in this mission. The tunnel was cold and moist. It seemed very old. Moss was growing on it''s walls and the cracked stone path asionally made some sounds upon stepping. Drops of water fell from the roof of the tunnel. Zaid looked at the special unit leader. His face was barely visible in the faint light of the torch. "Did you survey inside the tunnel?" "Yes, we survey some parts of the tunnel. We stopped going forward after some time as we could hear the noises from inside the fort." "I see, so you are sure this leads to the Fort." "Yes, it does lead to the Fort." Meanwhile in the Fort, Vasant was talking to the special unit of skirmishers. They were discussing the possibility of the Qutb''s sending in units to sabotage their supplies. The leader of the special unit suggested Vasant not use the back door of the fort. It was better to use the tunnel to go out of the fort and look for targets. They could move some soldiers to the back gate for now. "Hmm!! The tunnel eh? It is better, I guess. We cannot predict if the enemy is close to the gate!!" eximed Vasant. Vasant thought about it while entering the old, deste tunnel. The tunnel was used to escape during the fall of the fort. The fort had never fallen to invasions so the Marathas never used the tunnel. Vasant was venturing through it for the first time in his life. He looked at the moss growing all over the walls off the tunnel andrge vines covered the ceiling It was like a small forest ecosystem inside the tunnel. "Hmm, this seems to be hard to navigate," said Vasant, using his knife to cut the vines off. The soldier stepped carefully on the ground, as it was wet and muddy. "Commander, Do you think they would have found the tunnel?" The special unit leader asked. "Yes, It is likely that they have found it! Do you think that Coward would do that if he didn''t find an easier way to get into the fort?" "What should we do then?" "There is a junction in the tunnel. The battle just started a while ago. They won''t reach that ce before us. We will ambush them near the junction." As themander. He was given training on various fort''s secrets in the kingdom. The pathway junction of the tunnel was one of them. "This tunnel is huge," said one soldier. "Right, we have been walking for a long time now." "Keep quiet," ordered Zaid, walking carefully. "Where is the scout ahead? Don''t me, he slipped." Zaid walked forward, looking for the scout. He stumbled across a junction in the tunnel. "Guys, there is a junction here." The soldiers moved forward at Zaid''s call. "There are two pat¡ª" "Commander? What happened?" The soldiers asked as they moved forward to check. The light from their torches flickered and illuminated the lifeless body of Zaid lying with a dagger stuck in his throat. "W-What?" Marathas soldiers charged with their soldiers stabbing the soldier in the front. "RUN AW¡ª" The soldier was beheaded with a shift sh from Vasant before he could say anything. The panicked Qutb soldiers, seeing theirrade fall like moth to the me, began to run for their lives but the Maratha special unit wasn''t the one to let them live. They charged, aggressively killing every enemy in sight. Meanwhile, Omar had been hoping to see the signal of Zaid''s sessful mission in the fort. They were on the backfoot despite having superior numbers and tools to take out the fortifications. The siege walls of the Qutbs were burnt by using oil pots. Read new adventures at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin The cannons were unusable due to excessive heat. The numbers of the Qutb were dwindling at a rapid pace. "Fuck!!" cursed Omar. "What is that bastard doing?" He muttered. The battering ram barely dented the door of the fort as the shield wall was riddled with arrows from the gate. The soldiers were desperately trying to break the gate. A thunderous sound echoed through the battlefield as the gates of the fort flung open. Omar looked confused. ''What the hell?'' He thought. The soldiers in the shield wall looked surprised at the gate opening. Hundreds of cavalry charged through the gate into the battlefield, stabbing the surprised soldiers. ''That crazy bastard.'' cursed Omar.''What the hell is he doing.'' He saw Vasant leading the charge. Vasant had raised his spear in the air and Omar saw someone''s head on it. He squinted to get a better view. It was Zaid''s head raised on the spear. The n had failed miserably Omar felt terror as he witnessed the scene; his legs trembled and there was a lump in his throat. "We are fucked." He muttered. "RETREAT!!" He screamed. But to his horror, hundreds of Maratha infantrymen emerged from the forest near the backline of the army. Vasant used the tunnel to send the infantry to circle around and capture or kill Omar. Omar screamed. "You bastard." Thest thing he saw was a spear moving towards him at high velocity and his vision went nk. The Battle of Nadiad ended with the overwhelming victory of the Marathas against the Qutb army. Chapter 179: Visit to Yadavas The capital of the Yadava kingdom was illuminated by the fresh sunrays of the morning. The recent development in the kingdom made it amercial hub. The stalls opened in the early morning. Merchants from different parts of the kingdom and neighboring nationse to visit the kingdom for trade purposes. The capital, Chandrapur, was under development under the new expansion project undertaken by the Royal family. Thanks to the increase in people flocking to Chandrapur. They had to expand the capital to amodate more people. The roads had to be widened for pedestrians and merchant caravans. In the distance, a carriage trodden towards the capital along with arge contingent of soldiers. The soldiers marched in neat formations and looked out for any trouble on the way for the carriage. The sides of the carriage had an etched royal seal of the Vijayanagara Empire. It was Harsha''s carriage. He was visiting the Yadava kingdom capital to discuss matters ofmon interest with the Queen, Gauri Seuna. Apany Harsha was his personal contingent of soldiers from the spy bases in the Empire. They were led by Viswa, his personal bodyguard. The Yadavas were informed of the visit a few days ahead. The discussion would elevate their rtionship from just allies on paper to true allies. Harsha looked outside from the carriage window. The roads were the ones made with the help of the Empire. He looked satisfied with the quality of work. It was smooth for transport and well maintained. He turned to Viswa. "Have you got the documents ready?" "Yes, Your Majesty, but I am still skeptical about the n!" "Is that so? What are you worried about? " Harsha asked. "Things are moving too fast! I think we should explore more options before we go ahead with the n." "Opportunities don''t wait for anyone, Viswa. You must strive to carve a path even if there is just a small opening." Viswa stayed silent, Although he was worried about things moving fast. He knew the ability of Harsha to get through these problems easily. "Did we really need the help of the Queen? We could have done it without them as well!" suggested Viswa. "That is true but we need to cut costs of logistics. So we just take some help from them and give them something in return." "Still it benefits more to them than us?" "We gain their trust and we can finally call them allies. They already have a trade deal going well with the Empire." He said with a smirk. "We need to show them the benefits of sticking to our side." "I see, as you say, Your Majesty." Viswa responded with a smile. Meanwhile, in the Royal Pce of the Yadavas. The preparations for the Emperor''s visit was going on in full swing It was a high-profile visit. The staff had to ensure that everything was nice and clear. This would leave a good impression on the Emperor. Akhil Holkar sighed. "Damn it, why is the Emperor visiting at this time? I haven''t slept in two days due to the preparations." Naiki turned to him. "You know the reason for these excessive decorations." Akhil nced at her and sighed deeply again. The Queen wanted to show her best side to the Emperor. She undoubtedly had a crush on the Emperor. The strong and cold queen acted like a maiden, reading the Emperor''s handwritten letter. "I got to attend to the Queen." Naiki said. "Take care of all the stuff all alone." She smirked yfully. "Wh-damn you! Come back and help me! I don''t want to do this alone!!" Heined but Naiki had vanished. "My fate is grim," he mumbled. Naiki walked through the hallways humming a melody. She had already finished her work. Although she didn''t know much about the visit. She figured it was rted to that masked man from the Empire. He was doing some sketchy work in the Qutb sultanate. She didn''t dare go digging for information as she witnessed the power of the masked man firsthand. Naiki walked into the queen''s room with a bright expression. Her expression turned to one of a cracked stone. The Queen was diligently trying to apply makeup to her face. She was bad at it; her face was a mess. She wanted tough but couldn''t. She clenched her fist to stop herself from bursting inughter at her makeup skills. She saw Naiki standing in the corner and quickly ran up to her. "Hey Hey!!How do I look? Will he like this??" She asked, shaking her like ragdoll. Naiki nonchntly replied. "I will do the makeup. Sit down, Your Majesty." "Okok!!" Gauri nodded aggressively. She sat down like an eager child. Naiki began to wipe off the makeup off her face. Then reapplied the makeup. She knew how to do makeup. "Close your eyes." She uses Kajal. "Puff your lips!" She then applies some vermillion to give the lips a tinge of red. "Now it''s done. You look beautiful, Your Majesty," eximed Naiki. Gauri looked at her reflection in the mirror. Her face looked different than usual. There were no blemishes. Kajal was used to line her eyes. Her facial features stood sharp and bright. Her lips had a faint reddish tinge, enhancing her beauty further. She wore a saree for the asion and tied up her long ck hair into a long braid. She applied a lot of perfumes and oils. She wanted to be at her best for Harsha. A servant barged in to the room. "The Emperor has arrived," said the servant between breaths. Gauri stood up quickly but Naiki stopped her. "Escort the Emperor to the meeting spot. We will be there in a minute." She ordered the servant. "Understood." The servant left the room. "We have to go fast!" Gauri said. "Your Majesty, calm down. The Emperor won''t mind." She said. Naiki did a final adjustment of her clothes before she went to the meeting ce. Then Gauri went to meet with Harsha. Chapter 180: Allies The Royal Pce of the Yadavas looked exquisite. The decorations were done with care. The servants were neatly dressed and Harsha looked out at the scene with amusement. Harsha knew the influence of the Empire within the subcontinent. It held influence and political power on par with the Mughals Empire. The Europeans particrly considered Vijayanagara more important than the Mughals. Vijayanagara Empire held a lot of coastal area in the subcontinent. They held a lot of spice production, which was particrly valuable for the European markets. Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin Harsha exited the carriage to be greeted by nervous servants. He was dressed with a long cotton-embroidered tunic with luxurious designs and an overcoat over his shoulders. He also wore jewelry apart from his standard earrings he wore for a long time. The servants made him wear nes and rings along with golden jewelry attached to his dress. A man came forward to guide him to the meeting ce. It was the same man who hade with the delegation. He looked tired and had dark bags under his eyes. He guided him to the meeting ce alongside Viswa. He reached the meeting ce. It was a beautiful garden courtyard with a pavilion in the middle. The garden looked better than the one back in the Empire, despite being smaller in size. "The Queen will being soon." Akhil said with a curt bow and left. He was served some tea and snacks in the meantime by the servants. Viswa handed him the documents for the agreement and stood tall beside him. Harsha''s focused his gaze on the door just on the other end of the garden. The door flung open and Gauri entered. She looked very different than usual in his eyes. She wore an elegant saree that clung to her athletic figure well. Her faces were smooth like silk. Her eyshes fluttered as she shifted her gaze towards him. Her imposing height and air of authority were still present but she had changed a lot from their meeting in the forest. Beside her was Naiki, her loyal maid and assistant. Viswa''s eyes slightly twitched seeing her. Gauri did a slight nod of respect and greeted him in her sweet voice. The sweet scent of her perfume lingered in the air as she adjusted her long braided hair and sat down on a chair gracefully. "You look beautiful," he said. Everyone present looked at Harsha like he had muttered something unbelievable. Naiki looked stone-faced at his response. Her eyes were twitching at his response. Viswa''s jaw dropped at the suddenpliment and it even became surprising when the Queen blushed at hispliment. His expression was simr to Naiki standing and witnessing the situation. They both exchanged nces. They both showed thumbs-up as a sign of approval and decided to give them some alone time. Naiki took the lead. "It seems you both have something important to talk about. We shall give you privacy. Please excuse us, Your Majesties!" "Uh? Sure!" said Harsha, ncing back at Viswa. Naiki walked up to Viswa and dragged him along with her. Gauri finally processed the situation. "Thank you, Harsha." "You seem to look different from when I met you back in the forest." "As a queen, you have to appear perfect! You know the feeling too, right?" Harsha leaned forward with a smile. "It''s the part of our life now." "Well, we can talk about our livester. Let me cut to the chase." He began with a serious look. "Today, I came here to propose a deal." "Deal?" Gauri also turned serious, sensing the gravity. "I want your help in an endeavor, and I also want you to be our true allies rather than allies on paper." "I am listening!" "The n is to annex thends of the Qutb Sultanate." Gauri''s jaw dropped at the deration. "Are you sure?" "Yes, I am sure. The Qutb sultanate is focused on the Marathas. We already ensured that the annexure will be done smoothly." "What if I don''t agree to the deal?" asked Gauri. "I will annex the Sultanate on my own." Gauri thought for a while. "What help do you want?" "We will be splitting the army into two to take over from our borders and your borders at the same time. We just want your kingdom to provide supplies and logistical support for our army." "Huh? That''s it?" She asked in confusion. "I thought you wanted our army help!" Harshaughed. "No! Everything is done! The rebels will be taking care of the Qutb Sultanate''s remaining forces. We will be enjoying the fruits of their efforts." He smirked. "I see. What would I get in return for such a risky move?" Harsha put down the document in front of Gauri. "Of course, I will bepensating your kingdom for the help." "I will give you three regions of the Qutb Sultanate near your borders that they captured during your grandfather''s reign." Gauri gasped aloud. Her grandfather had lost the three regions, namely Mahadeo, Illichpur, and Handia, during the war with the Qutb sultanate. The Yadavas had historical ims on these regions and Harsha learned about this and thought it was the best way to curry their favor. "So, what do you say?" Gauri looked at him. She didn''t think he would easily reveal his rebel n in the Sultanate to her. "Stop overthinking! I revealed the n because I know you aren''t a person to betray my trust." She was filled with joy with the suddenpliment but quicklyposed herself. "The terms seems too good for me to say no." She said it with a warm smile. She finally aplished one of the dreams of her family for a long time with this agreement. "Let''s seal the agreement by signing this formal document." He said. Treaty of Alliance between the Vijayanagara Empire and the Yadava Kingdom Let it be known and recognized by all lords, ministers, and sovereigns that, under the grace of the gods, an agreement has been forged between His Imperial Majesty Harsha Deva Raya, Emperor of the Vijayanagara, and Her Royal Highness Queen Gauri Seuna, sovereign of the Yadava Kingdom. Terms of the Agreement: Provision of Logistical Support: The Yadava Kingdom shall, with all diligence and without dy, provide logistical support to the Imperial Army of Vijayanagara in its campaign to annex the territories of the Qutb Sultanate. Costs and Supplies: All costs rted to the procurement and provision of the necessary supplies, including but not limited to food, equipment, transportation, and personnel, shall be borne entirely by the Yadava Kingdom. Cession of Territories: Upon the sessful annexation of the Qutb Sultanate, the Empire shall cede the territories of Handia, Illchpur, and Mahadeo, which are currently under illegal upation by the Qutb Sultanate, to the Yadava Kingdom. Let this agreement stand as a symbol of mutual respect, cooperation, and trust between our two great nations, and may the gods bless this alliance with sess and enduring peace. Signed and sealed on this day, Harsha Deva Raya, Emperor of the Vijayanagara Empire Queen Gauri Seuna Sovereign of the Yadava Kingdom After signing the agreement, Gauri nced up at Harsha''s and tugged slightly on his sleeve while whispering in a low voice. "Can we spend some time alone?" Chapter 181: Battle of Surat [1] Fernando Gouveia was looking at the port in the distance on top of his carrack. Their ships were unbeatable for the Marathas. They just had smaller patrol ships and didn''t make any big ships for defense. The port of Surat defense used traditional catapults and trebuchets along with some crude cannons. Fernando looked at the port standing on the crow''s nest on the highest mast of the ship. He got an overview of the port from a distance. He could barely make out the tiny distances from a distance. The port city was evacuated by the Marathas so it was deste and no sign of people were found. Fernando noticed that there were no soldiers near the dock and port. There were no ships ready to defend the port. "Did they leave the port alone for our taking and put up a barricade outside the port city?" He mumbled. That was the best strategy that the Marathas could use in this situation. The Portuguese would just take them out with their cannons from a distance. He looked out at the port with an intriguing expression, taking in the salty breeze. He was convinced that taking the Port of Surat was going to be a child''s y at this point. The ships moved ahead in neatly spread-out formations, with the two Carracks leading the charges. Fernando sighed as he got down from the crow''s nest. "We didn''t even have to bring out the Carracks if they were going to run away after seeing our ships!" The vicemandermented with a smile. "Those guys are no match for us anyway, rightmander?" "AHAHA, yeah but let''s just focus on taking the port as quickly as possible. I don''t want to waste my time on these things." The ships moved closer and closer to the port. Fernando could now make things out with his eyes. He didn''t see any catapults or trebuchets in the port. ''Did they take it out?'' He thought. ''Well, they might use it to defend against thend army, I guess.'' The port didn''t even have a single soldier in sight as the ships were just 500 meters away. Suddenly, at the corner of his eyes, Fernando noticed the soldiersing out from behind the buildings, pushing catapults and trebuchets. There were many catapults hidden under the cover of the buildings. The Marathas hid them to lure the ships into the range of the catapults, as they have limited rangepared to the cannons. "Catapults? HAHAHA, look at them trying to defend against our ships!"ughed the vicemander. "Let them try, AHAHHA," Fernando joined in with him as he wanted to see thest struggle of the Marathas before they take the port. Tens of iron shells flew into the air as the Maratha cut the catapults loose. It was sparking in the air. Fernanda smirked, as the most damage an iron shell from the catapults could do was to damage the exterior of their ships. Even the third-rate ships could handle the iron shells for a long time before they became significantly damaged. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* His ears rang as debris flew in the air from the carrack beside him. The iron shellnded right on the swivel cannons. He turned to face the other carrack. The side of the ship was blown off. Tens of soldiers were charred to crisp by the explosion. The shells exploded right on the cannons on the ship, igniting the gunpowder stored and it exploded, severely damaging the ship. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* The sound of explosions mingled in the sea as the third-rate ships were struck with a chain of iron shells. Some had missed their mark but damaged the ship due to the sheer force of the explosion. ''Huh? What is that? Explosions?'' His mind went nk. Screams of agony could be heard as the soldiers jumped into the water from the sinking ships. So many died by the first chain of catapults. Everyone was frozen by the sudden explosion. No one knew what had happened. Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin The Marathas began loading up the catapults for the next shots. Fernando broke from the daze. "Regroup and prepare to fire on the catapults." He roared. The soldiers moved despite being injured to fire the cannons. "These damn bastards." He muttered. "Fire." The cannons roared to life,unching their shells onto the loaded catapult. The fuse grenade exploded along with the catapult. It threw the soldiers standing near by into the air. The Marathamander ordered a quick retreat behind the buildings. The second chain of cannon shots didn''t do much damage as the buildings stood in between them. They damaged the buildings with the shells. Some buildings fell in the process and the catapults were exposed. They were also taken out by the volley of fire. The damage on the second-rate ships was extensive due to the explosion of the cannons. The fire spread and the soldiers had to jump into the sea. The carrack had sunk along with a couple of the third-rate ships. Fernando''s woes didn''t end yet. The Marathas still had an ace up their sleeve. Small sloops entered the fray from behind. They came out after seeing the explosion on the ships. They had some grenades and three members at point. Their main purpose was to sink the already damaged ships. The Portuguese attention was on the catapults. They use the opening toe close to the third-rate ships and chucked fuse grenades on to the hull, injuring many Portuguese in the process. Some of them aimed for the cannons igniting the gunpowder in the process. The jarring booms echoed through the sea as Fernando watched his formation fall into pieces. His mind was nk, as he didn''t know what to do in the situation. The hull and side of his carrack were also damaged. He looked around frantically for any way out of this. The Maratha brought their catapults out of the cover again. They were helpless despite having superior artillery. Their overpliant nature helped Marathas to damage them. They were ready to die with the catapults. Meanwhile, their ships were damaged badly. Their crew were struggling in the water, gripping on the debris from the ship to stay afloat. Fernando had to ept the grim reality. He lost the battle. Chapter 182: Battle of Surat [2] Meanwhile, on the outskirts of the port city of Surat. Diogo Barbosa''s group, along with the Qutb army, were making their way to cut the port off by Land from the Marathas. Scouts of the Portuguese were ahead scouting for any Maratha groups lying in wait for the Qutbs. The information about the Qutb''s loss in Nadiad had yet to reach Barbosa. He seemed focused on the mission of taking over the port. He wanted toplete the mission and rest as soon as possible. He heard that fighting the Marathas onnd would be hard. The group had muskets and was training to shoot them in ranks. Although the muskets didn''t work in closebat. Most of the group members knew sword arts and spear arts to take close quartersbat as well. This was instilled in them during the training period. The deaths of their spies still lingered. They knew the enemy would be anticipating their arrival. When Diogo arrived close to the Port. He could feel the ground shaking from the roar. He looked ahead onto the port, seeing the debris fly as the cannons of the ship sted the port buildings and docks. He also noticed many ships were burning and a Carrack was already sunk. He cursed beneath his breath. ''What the hell is that idiot doing? He lost a second-rate ship to catapults?'' He thought as he shook his head in disbelief. "They seem to be distracted. Now is our chance to take them out." He mumbled. He looked at his vicemander and nodded. The vicemander went and whispered something to the Qutb armymander. They all began to set out to fight the Maratha and wipe them clean. Diogo Barbosa was confident of winning against the Marathas using the muskets. They were great weapons and they could easily pierce many soldier''s armor. This made them effective, and coupled with this was the shooting in ranks. The Portuguese musket wielders often learned to fire at the charges with neat formations and at the same time. Little did Diogo Barbosa anticipate that his worst nightmare was yet to happen. As soon as the army was closing in on the gates of the port city. Diogo could hear faint neighs of horses and vibrations of the ground shaking. He turned back to see a dust storm. In front of the dust storm was a man charging, brandishing his sword. He recognized the flying g behind the man. It was the Marathas and they had a whole army with them. Diogo quickly realized they were in a bad position. They were facing the front and the army was charging at the back. "Get inside the city." He roared to the Qutbmander and his group better. They quickly approached the gates to get inside the city. But to their horror, the Gates were shut down before they could even make it. The Marathas soldiers stationed near the gates did their job in shutting down the gates before the Portuguese could even make it. "What the fuck!!" Cursed Diogo. He was trapped. He had no time to open the gate by force. So he took a rather risky decision. "Form a defensive line in front, Qutbs." He barked out orders to themander. The Qutb soldiers quickly formed a defensive line facing the charging enemy. "Musketeers! Get ready!" The soldiers prepared their rifles. The Maratha soldiers sh against the rigid defensive line set up. Although it seemed to be the first time in war for the Qutb soldiers. They help up against the terrifying charge. Despite having more numbers than the Marathas. They were being pushed back as each soldier of the Marathas fought with their life. They shed without a care in the world. Some soldiers were swinging their swords even with a missing arm and leg. "Part ways!" Diogo ordered. "Fire!!" He roared. At the order the Qutb army parted it''s way and an intense ringing sound was heard in his brain as the musketeers shot a volley of shots at the charging soldiers of Marathas. The Marathas soldiers fell like flies to the chain of shots by the Musketeers. "Reload!!" Diogo screamed. "Put a shield wall. Hold! Defensive formation." Themander of the Marathas yelled, despite the barrage from the muskets. The soldiers charged without hesitation. Theirrades fell but this didn''t deter them in the slightest. A sickening thud was heard as the horses charged right in the shield wall, pushing them back. They fought vigorously like a horde of undying soldiers pushing through the shield walls when impaled with spears. Some soldiers were swinging their swords till theirst breath. The Qutbs were obviously getting pushed back by the sheer determination of the Maratha soldiers. Diogo made his group rotate to the sides and assume positions. "Fire." The mercenaries unleashed another volley of shots, taking the lives of tens to hundreds of Marathas. They didn''t even stop for a moment at their shots. They continued to press on the Qutbs, hacking them to death. For the first time in his life, he saw a bizarre scene on the battlefield. The men were ready to protect their homnd at all costs. This was an unreal sight, as even in close-knitmunities in Africa, people didn''t rebel or fight like this. The Marathamander''s attention changed towards him. His eyes bloody red, his veins bulging out with fury. He was missing an arm. "Kill those bastards first." He roared as he charged at Diogo. Diogo used his musket to shoot themander down before hisnce could reach his neck. Themander fell down from his horse and, despite being shot in the chest, crawled towards him and gripped his leg tightly before closing his eyes forever. ''We killed the Commander. This should be easy.'' "The Commander has died with honor. Don''t spare any one of these bastard. Keep fighting till our blood runs dry." A soldier roared. "JAI BHAVANI!! WE SHALL PROTECT OUR MOTHERLAND!!" "JAI BHAVANI!! WE SHALL PROTECT OUR MOTHERLAND!!" "JAI BHAVANI!! WE SHALL PROTECT OUR MOTHERLAND!!" The death didn''t demoralize the Maratha. In fact, it improved their morale as they became more aggressive. They charged at the mercanries who were reloading their muskets and hacked their necks like butter. Diogo watched hisrades get hacked by the madmen in the Maratha army. Stay connected with m-v l|e''-NovelBin He didn''t have the time to put up a good strategy, nor did the distance allow them to use their muskets now. They hadpletely lost the momentum of the battle. The battle was over. He had lost to the Marathas. Chapter 183: Situation in Sultanate In the city of Illichpur in the Qutb sultanate. The cityy bare and deste on the bright sunny day. The streets were riddled with corpses of soldiers from the garrison in Illichpur. The rebels had begun to take over the cities in the Qutb Sultanate. The rebels were taking over city by city and the soldiers of the Qutbs were nowhere to be seen as they were fighting a war with the Marathas. The garrisons could barely handle the onught of the well-equipped rebels. They even had strategies to take over each city and town. They used their extensive intelligencework of people to gather information and use it to their advantage. On the other end, the garrisons had no information on their movements. Kashyap''s rebel group was responsible for taking over the regions bordering the Yadavas, including the regions of Illichpur, Handia, and Mahadeo, along with others close to the border with the Vijayanagara Empire. They were operating well, as they had gotten the regions of Illichpur and Mahadeo under their control already. They were ready to take over thest major region in the Sultanate. It was Handia and it was a well-guarded area under the garrison of a man named Yusuf. He was an old man with a very shrewd mind. He had caught many rebels through his life and was one of the important targets for all rebels. Kashyap and his group were making their way towards the garrison of Handia. The battle against Yusuf would be tough but they had to win for the sake of the people. The Sultanate''s policies just drive more people to the grave. The exorbitant tax regime, the vulgar treatment of women, and the attempts of looting temple wealth by the Sultanate. Kashyap overlooked the small city of Handia, where the old man Yusuf was stationed. The news of the rebellion should have spread to the man. He would be on high alert for any uing raids. "This will be our toughest battle," he mumbled. "We had to defeat that old man someday." Nishant nodded by his side. Kashyap and Nishant had worked for years to put on the rebel group. Their sole goal was to ensure that their people lived in better conditions. They didn''t want the future generations to suffer the same plight under this rule. Kashyap nced back at the nervous soldiers in his group. "Guys! We haven''t lost a single battle. Why do you all look sad?" He asked with a smile. A soldier answers. "Yusuf is scary. He doesn''t let you go if you fell for his trap." "Hoo.. Have you fought against him before?" "Yes, Leader. We were in a different rebel group at the night. The old man made a secret n by nting a spy amongst us." "What happened after that?" "They caught the leader and tortured him to get information. They used it to capture most of the rebels. Thankfully, I escaped from that mess." He eximed. Kashyap took a deep breath, reaffirming himself with determination. "Prepare to march. We shall take over the city soon." They decided to take Yusuf''s army head-on. Kashyap''s group marched towards the city in hopes of finding and killing Yusuf. As they approached the entrance of the city. The gates were wide open and there were no guards near the gate. "What happened here?" muttered Nishant with an unreal expression. Near the entrances of the city were 5 corpses lying riddled with stab wounds and clean cuts on the necks. "Infighting?" asked Kashyap with a confused look. "You think that stubborn man would ally?" "No idea," shrugged Kashyap. They ventured into the city to investigate. Hundreds of corpses of garrisons were lying with clean cuts in the middle of the streets. It was done very cleanly, as if it were nned very well. There were no signs of struggle. That meant that the garrison was taken care of with rtively ease. "Be alert," ordered Kashyap, sensing the seriousness of the situation. Everyone unsheathed their swords. They took their stances and scanned their surroundings for any threats. They went towards the city za. Kashyap gasped aloud as his gaze fell upon a body hanging on the wooden gpost in the za. It was Yusuf. The old man they were hunting. His body was hung on the city za. He could see the signs of torture on the old man. It seemed to be a onesided beatdown he had endured. "Leader¡­." Nishant muttered. "We are surrounded." Just then Kashyap realized hundreds of men were surrounding the za. They wore ck clothes and had weapons unsheathed. They were ready to fight. Kashyap could feel the bloodlusting from each man. They had taken over the city. ''Who are they?'' He thought as his gaze fell upon a man in front standing by the gpost. "Are you the rebels that bastard prepared?" asked the man walking towards them with confidence. "Bastard?" The man sighed deeply. "The masked one!! That one" Kashyap nodded. "Hoo.. Then you can leave. I have taken care of this area. The masked man said you weren''t capable of taking down this bastard so I took him down. Now scram!" "Huh?" Kashyap and his group looked surprised. "Who are you??" asked Nishant. "You can''t tell us to scram just because you are rted to that masked man." The man dressed in ck nced back at Nishant. "Me? Rted to him? No and watch your mouth next time if you don''t want to die." He said it in amanding voice. Kashyap intervened. The man in front of them wasn''t normal. The masked man wasn''t a normal man either. They were clearly people of high standing sent on a mission in the Sultanate. Taking out Yusuf meant they were experienced in warfare. Meanwhile, their group was clearly inexperiencedpared to them. "Sir, We will take our leave. Thank the masked man for his undying support." Kashyap said with a curt bow. "Leader you do¡ª" Nishant''s words were cut short by a re shot by Kashyap. They turned to leave the city. "It doesn''t hurt to let you know something!!" The man said. "March to the Capital." Kashyap stopped to listen. "The Empire will be here soon." "Empire?" "Yes!! I am here on the Emperor''s orders," dered the man. It was Karna. He was tipped off by Rakhtasura that the rebel n would fail if he didn''t take down the man called Yusuf. He rushed to the scene and took out the old man. "The Vijayanagara Empire will be taking over the Sultanate." Chapter 184: The Empires Plans Near the border of the Empire and the Qutb sultanate. The Royal Army camp was set up, waiting to march into the Qutb Sultanate. The main army of the Sultanate was busy fighting with the Marathas. The ones stationed on the borders were just inexperienced soldiers filling in the numbers ording to their spy reports. They were quickly able to understand that they could just walk into the Qutb sultanate and take over many regions. It seemed like the Sultan didn''t think that the Empire would be involved itself without notice since they just finished a civil war. He underestimated the wealth of the Empire. It was vast. They had enough wealth to wage another war and still survive through losses. Themander was having the final battle meeting with his seniormanders and the divisionmanders. Harsha''s military structuring was implemented swiftly within the army. There was minimal opposition to the reform as the minority who opposed the reform suddenly went missing. The royal army hadplete trust in the leadership of Rajagop. Rajagop cleverly left out that even lower castes were allowed to join higher positions of armies. He left it out because this could cause upheaval in the army. After the purge of the physically unfit soldiers. The bulk of the soldiers were procured under the rmendation of the Emperor. They were all lower castes but had abilities that rivaled some high-ranking soldiers in the army. This did create a fuss in the army but Rajagop insisted on showing their might in a duel rather thanin and make a fuss. The ones thatined were obviously people who couldn''t see the strength of the recruited people. They lost badly and themotion was quelled. Upon witnessing such a sight, some soldiers let go of their prejudices and began to see them in a positive light. "Is everyone gathered?" asked Rajagop, scanning the tent. "Commander Raghu will bete. We can start the meeting," said Commander Venkata. He took up the role of seniormander, tasked with managing the Vajra sena. It was one of the 3 corps that made up the Royal Army. "So everyone here knows why we are here. We are going to annex the Sultanate. It should be done quickly." Everyone in the room nodded. Stay connected with m-v l|e''-NovelBin Rajagop unfurled a map of the Sultanatepiled by their spies. They marked the key locations along with the region names and major cities on the way to the capital of the Sultanate. "Vajra Sena will be in charge of taking care of the regions bordering the Yadava Kingdom." "Yes, but can we travel through the Yadava territory?" asked Venkata with a concerned look. "You can. His Majesty has already struck a deal with the Queen. They will be in charge of supplies so you don''t have to worry about the supplies." Rajagop continued. "The Division One of Vajra Sena will be focusing itself on the northernmost regions of the Sultanate. Those are the rebel-infested regions. The garrisons will be down by now." "We have to use the 4 brigades to take over Handia, Illichpur, Mahadeo, and Mandu, right?" asked Bhaskara Shetty, Division Onemander. "Yes," "What about the other two divisions?" asked Commander Venkata. "The regions of Washim, Paithre, Databad, and Nander. There will be soldiers in this area." "Understood, Commander." Venkata nodded. A man rushed into the tent at the moment with his disheveled appearance. It was Commander Raghu. He was leading Division Three of the Agni Sena. "Sorry, I waste." He said as he sat down on an empty chair. Rajagop sighed and waved him off. Thest corps, the Prithvi Sena, was positioned on the borders of Gajapathis and Kasim Sultanate for possible incursions during this mission. "The Agni Sena will be taking care of the regions bordering the Empire." Commander Dhruv was the one leading the Agni Sena corps. He was recently promoted to the position due to his exceptional ability. He was in fact one of the ten regional leaders selected by Karna for the Emperor. He was a lower caste but he forged his identity as a Kshatriya to get into the ranks of the army under the order of the Emperor. Even Rajagop didn''t know about this. "What about Daman? It is controlled by Qutb on paper but it is really under the Portuguese. There is even a military base situated in Daman." asked Dhruv. "Don''t touch Daman. I have already sent a message to the Emperor about that." "I see. So we will capture the area till the Bana region." "So that''s done. It seems like the Qutbs will be losing to the Marathas. If the Marathas decided to annex the parts of Qutb Sultanate, don''t interfere and secretly lend support to conquer some regions." "Why is that?" asked Commander Hariharan, the division Onemander of the Agni Sena. "We want the Marathas to focus on flushing out the Europeans. It would be better for us to have them focus on Daman." "Can they even do that?" asked Dhruv. "We can only hope. The Portuguese would try their best to preserve their base in Daman." "What about the rebels?" Commander Venkata inquired. "Rebels! Let them be. Don''t fight them unless they attack us. Our goal is to control the regions. If any rebels are in our way, don''t hesitate to cut them down," said Rajagop coldly. "Understood, Commander." Everyone agreed and nodded. Dhruv spoke up, ncing back at Raghu, adjusting his dress. "You will be leading Division 2 of Agni Sena." "Huh? Why is that? I don''t want to lead those lower caste men." He said it outright. Everyone looked at Raghu with a disgusted expression at his tant discriminatory behavior. "The order is final. There will be no further questions. I expect good results." Dhruv said coldly. Hismanding voice and cold stare made Raghu go silent. Rajagop sighed. "Now that everything is in ce, we must not disappoint His Majesty with our poor performance." "Yes, Commander," everyone said in unison. He took a look at everyone''s faces. They were filled with confidence and determination to do their part. "The meeting is adjourned. Prepare for battle." Chapter 185: Second Rebel group There were smaller skirmishes going on everywhere in the Qutb sultanate against the garrisons. The soldiers couldn''t handle the onught. The Qutb soldiers were caught off-guard due to the scale of the rebellion this time. It was well coordinated and the rebels were well-equipped to fight the Sultanate as well. Kashyap''s group wasn''t the only one. Another rebel group operating near the border between the Marathas and Sultanate was also being funded by the Empire under the guise of a merchant from Maratha. They were led by someone named Omkar. His sole goal was to kill the Sultan. His family died due to the horrible tax regime. He tried his best to earn enough to pay the tax along with the Jizya but they couldn''t pay for a month. The officers came to his house while he was out earning and killed his family for resisting arrest. This was far from the truth. The officers tried to assault his mother. His sickly father and little brother tried to defend her. He came back to witness a horrifying scene of his loved one''s corpses lying in his small house. He screamed till no tears came out, till his voice didn''te out. His nails came out, scratching the walls. That night, those two officers were brutally dismembered into hundred pieces and Omkar had vanished. He swore to take revenge for this horrible rule of the Sultan. Omkar got a chance to do as he joined a rebel group and worked his way up to the top. Even at the top, he was far from his goal. This was when a chancended right on hisp in the form of a merchant from the Marathas, who agreed to sponsor the rebel group and supply weapons. He didn''t hesitate and took the deal. His rebel group had taken over some areas. The main focus was killing the soldiers in the garrisons. They excelled at guerri warfare. They sabotaged the supplies of the garrison and the moving troops. The soldiers were dying left and right to the ambushes set by Omkar''s group. His main goal was still intact, which was to kill the Sultan. He wanted to rush to the capital and take out the Sultan at this very moment but he controlled himself, knowing the risk of such a hasty decision. They were currently finishing up their work in a garrison near Daman. The Daman was rtively untouched, as they knew that the Portuguese weren''t like the Qutbs. They were much more powerful and knew how to handle these situations. Even then, many of the members of the rebel group consisted of men who were wronged by them and wanted to take their revenge. He had to take a decision whether to help them attack the Portuguese or kill the Sultan. He was at the crossroads that would pave his life. His right hand and the man who had been through thick and thin with him, Vipin. "What is your decision, Leader?" he asked in a sad voice. He knew Omkar''s decision already but Vipin wanted his revenge as well. They were both selfish for themselves. This was the reality of life. "All I ask is to lend me some troops for killing the sultan. You guys can leave to Daman and take your revenge." Omkar responded with a pitiful look. "But Leade¨C" Everyone looked at him. "Don''t you guys want your revenge too?" He began. "We are all selfish. We joined the group for our selfish goal of Revenge. I cannot let you guys listen to my selfish requests only." A masked man walked in with a clear smirk creeping through his mask. "Have you guys decided yet?" He began while dusting his clothes off. "I don''t have time for this." "We are almost done," Omkar said. The masked man''s help was essential for them. He taught them a lot during their time together to maneuver through the garrison troops and limit their casualties. It was certain that the man had an extensive military background. "What is there to decide? Are you guys afraid to take on the Portuguese without him?" He asked Vipin and his group. He then turned to Omkar. "And are you afraid to infiltrate into the castle without the help of your whole group?" He continued his rant. "Back in my days, the leader threw me off a cliff and told me to survive. Kids these days. Too soft! I say." Everyone went stone-faced. They all had a single thought in their minds. ''What sort of monster is your leader.'' "Hey, why are you looking at me like that?" They pitied the masked man with their hearts and exchanged nces. "I know it''s tough. You can cry! Man, we are here for you!" Vipin said, rubbing his eyes. One guy even put his hand on his shoulder. "Don''t worry. Everything will be okay." "Enough jokes." Omkar said, clutching his stomach not to burstughing at the scene. He turned to the masked man with a serious expression. "Are you saying we can do it even if we split?" "Of course. At least the infiltration will be done since I will be apanying you." Vipin shook his head. "What about the Daman region?" "If you are lucky and the Marathas march into Daman, you support them." Vipin looked at his group and nodded, then turned back to the masked man. "Are you sure the Marathas will being?" The man shrugged. "I can''t say for certain. If they have the momentum. They will surely follow through." "I see." Vipin nodded, thinking of a way. "Contact the Marathas before you go to Daman. It is better to be sure than to march to your death." "Will they ally with us?" "The ones desperate are not you but the Marathas. They would want to capitalize on their momentum." "I see." Vipin and Omkar shook hands, agreeing to split the group. The bulk of the group was headed to Daman under the leadership of Vipin, while a small number were used to infiltrate the Pce of the Sultanate. The masked man looked amused by the scene. "I wish you luck on your journey." Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e -NovelBin PS: I have been travelling for a few days. That''s why there is only 1 chapter per day. I will resume my usual upload soon. (This is for non privilege readers) Chapter 186: Inevitable The news of the rebellion reached the Qutb Royal Pce, The riots were getting worse day by day. The soldiers couldn''t reel them into control. There were 14 massacres in major cities throughout the Sultanate. Hundreds to thousands of the soldiers had died due to the rebellion. The Sultanate''s warehouses were looted. The local nobles were killed and tied up on the g posts. The rebels were marching towards the capital with the heads of the deceased nobles. It was a grim situation. Dark clouds loomed over the Capital city as they were preparing for an onught by the remaining rebels. They didn''t have enough numbers to defend and neither did they have enough people willing to join the army to defend the sultanate. This was the result of the idiotic rule of the Sultan Zafar Shah. His overconfidence and arrogance had brought him to this situation. *CLANG* Zafar shah threw a vase at the wall. His hair and beard were disheveled and dark bags were under his eyes. "THOSE FUCKING PEST!!" He flipped the table upside down in anger. "HOW DARE THEY REBEL AGAINST ME!" "WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED TO YUSUF?" He red at Mana Razik, who stood frozen in his presence. "He was killed by the rebels." "Every one of you is a useless bastard. You can''t even handle some kafirs with weapons." Zafar spat, Mana stood silent. His gaze fell upon the crown prince standing. His face had no emotion. It was like he didn''t care about the current situation. Razik was obviously frustrated since the prince''s predictions had been right all along but his ego refused to admit that openly to the Sultan or the Prince. "Razik, go recruit soldiers. We can''t do down like this and ask Omar toe back this moment." He stuttered out a reply. "But.. " Zafar shot a cold re at the man. He shuddered under the terrifying gaze of the Sultan. "I- I will do it." He said it with a nervous look. Aziz sighed and intervened. "Father, we can''t recruit any soldiers at the moment." "Why is that?" Zafar asked, shifting his furious gaze to his son. Aziz paid no heed to his father''s anger, as he knew that he was nothing but a paper tiger at this very moment. "There is no money. Our weapon stocks have been depleted due to the war with the Marathas. We can''t collect tax in this situation." "Use all the wealth of the royal family and get this situation under control.!!" He screamed like a maniac. "Are you sure about that?" Aziz asked. "Yes! Yes!! Kill all the kafirs. I will show them the consequences." He muttered. Aziz sighed deeply. His father had really gone insane from the stress and problems in the Sultanate. He was in no state to control the Empire. The current situation was too much even for Aziz to handle. It was clear that someone was helping the rebels from outside. The rebellion was nned and executed almost perfectly. The main targets, like Yusuf and Garrison of Jalgaon, were taken over in the 1st wave of the rebellion. This meant they had a great understanding of the targets inside the Sultanate. He could already sense the fall of the Sultanate. Just as he turned to leave the room along with Razik. A man barged into the room with a terrified look. Mana Razik looked annoyed at the man suddenly barging into the room. Explore more stories with m,v l''e-NovelBin "You dare to interrupt an important meeting." Aziz shot a re at Razik, which silenced him. This man was on a power trip during this situation. He was disgusted with his behavior. "What is it?" The man took a deep breath. "The main army headed to Nadiad was wiped out by the Marathas. Commander Omar was killed in action." This deration further infuriated the Sultan. He began to go amok, destroying all the furniture in the room with anger. "That goddamn bastard!! He can''t even take down a singlemander." Zafar roared. He turned to Mana Razik. "Weren''t you the one that rmended that brat to me for the Royal Army?" "Your Majesty, forgive me. I didn''t know he was an ignorant idiot. I swear upon Ah''s name." He pleaded. Zafar kicked Razik in the stomach, sending him crashing onto the floor. Aziz pulled back his father from beating up Razik. "Father, calm down. I will get this under control." Zafar gripped Aziz''s shoulders with a pitiful look. "My son, you are the only one I have left." Aziz smiled warmly at his father. "I shall do my best." He left the room along with Razik. Razik walked beside him. "Prince, thanks for saving me from the Sultan." Aziz shot a smile. "Hooo¡­ Is that what it looked like to you?" He looked confused. "What do you mean?" "Did it look like I saved you from my father''s wrath?" "Yes? You just did it!" Aziz let out a heartyugh. "You jest, Mana. I didn''t save you from my father out of kindness." Aziz took out a dagger and stabbed Razik in the throat with a warm smile. His smile didn''t fade as the blood sttered on his face. "I saved you from my father. So I could kill you." Razik fell to the ground, desperately twitching and clutching on his leg. He took a look and stomped right on his face. "You have been pissing me off since you took charge." He began. "Now die." He stomped his face again and Razik stopped twitching as his body went limp. Razik died. "Aditya, clean this mess up." He ordered. A cloaked figure emerged from the window. He was the leader of the third rebel group in the Sultanate. Aziz was funding it to overthrow his father but s, he was toote and didn''t seed in his endeavor. He didn''t care anymore about his hard-headed father. The cloaked figure whistled and tens of people entered the hallways and took the body of the Mana. "As expected, the Mana ran away from his duties and was mauled by a bear in the woods," stated Aditya. Aziz smiled. It was the rumor that would be spread about the disappearance of Mana Razik. "Tell the group to gather." Aziz threw a key at Aditya. "What is this?" "Key to the safe of the Royal family." The realization dawned on Aditya''s face. "Loot the safe clean. We will be leaving this rotten ce." Chapter 187: Battle of Siddhpur [1] The battlefield on the outskirts of Siddhpur stretched like a mat of brown. The day was cloudy as Baldev faced the infamous Askar Khan. He could see the smug smile stered across Askar Khan''s face. A lone messenger on horse trodded through the vast battle and made his way to Baldev. "By Ah''s grace. I, Askar Khan, order you to stand down and surrender or prepare to die." Baldev looked at the messenger with a cold re. "We shall fight till death. Stop us if you can. We are protected by the divine blessings of Bhavani Mata." The messenger quickly scurried off at the deration. Baldev looked at the grin on Askar as he heard his reply from his messenger. Askar was a man with tremendous potential. Despite his attitude, he was a hard worker, unlike somemanders in the Mughal army who got their positions with nepotism. Throughout his life, Askar was undefeated in warfare till he met the king of Marathas, whom he couldn''t even win against with an advantage. He always wondered what drove the king. Askar soon found his answer. The king wanted to protect hisnd and people. ''What if I destroy his belovednd and people?'' He thought. ''I will finally win.'' He wanted to win against the king and the means didn''t matter. If he couldn''t win against the king in a battle head-on. He can just destroy their kingdom. Baldev nced back at the nervous soldiers. The thought of facing Askar had terrified them. It was natural to feel fear when facing a strong enemy. "Soldiers, remember your oath; remember about your loved ones." He roared. Both armies were prepared for battle. A war horn red through the silence of the battlefield. The dust rose and the ground trembled as hundreds and thousands of soldiers charged at each other. "Take defensive positions!" screamed Baldev. The Marathas put up a shield wall to defend against the onught. The Mughal infantry charged into the shield wall with a metallic boom. The shes of steel echoed through the battlefield. The Marathas stood steady, filled with determination. The fresh metallic scent of blood started to permeate through the air. The corpses of the soldiers began to fall one by one as the battle began. A rain of steel ensued on both sides just after the shes. The barrage was stopped by the shield wall on the Maratha side. Askar had already anticipated it and ordered a line of shield walls behind the charging infantry to protect their archers. This was an open-field battle. There was no advantage of terrain. It was based on pure tactical maneuvering in this situation. "Cavalry Charge." Two units of cavalry charged into the fray, breaking through the ranks of infantry. The Marathas were unusually determined this time. Askar could sense the desperation seeping through each soldier. A soldier was still holding his sword despite losing a leg and a hand. He stabbed a Mughal soldier to death before the life in his eyes got extinguished. Askar knew it was going to be a hassle if he prolonged the fight. He wanted to end it as quickly as possible. Even with the n of Shahbaz working. Askar had no trust that the twins could hold back the king for a long time. Time was of the essence. He had to march to the capital soon. "Spread!. They have fewer numbers!" Hemanded. The infantry ranks began to thin and spread out. This caused the Maratha shield wall to spread as well and they had fewer numbers in the front. This strategy made an opening in their ranks. The captains tried to rile in the soldiers but it was toote. Askar had ordered a cavalry charge. They smashed through the weak links of the shield walls with ease. They stabbed hundreds of soldiers in a single charge. Baldev tried his best to counter Askar. He arranged the shield wall in a way so that the spread of the Mughal infantry didn''t matter. Despite his best efforts, Askar saw through every one of his strategies like an open book. "Reinforce the right nk," ordered Baldev. He was scanning the battlefield while fighting like a madman, looking for openings to exploit. He couldn''t find many openings in the strategy of such an experiencedmander like Askar. "Raise your shields!" yelled Baldev, seeing the archers draw their bows. A barrage of steel rained on the Marathas but that was quelled due to the quickmand by Baldev. Askar smirked as he looked at the struggling Baldev. He was amused by how the situation was unfolding. "Soldiers move south!. Their defense is crumbling under the pressure," ordered Askar. He was in the backline,manding the troops. He didn''t want to waste his energy on Baldev. "Infantry, push your pikes out. Don''t let them through." Baldev tried his best to counter the situation and stall the time. The dynamics of the battlefield quickly changed as the Marathas desperately wed their way back, overwhelming the Mughal soldiers with sheer tenacity. They pushed further like madmen striving to reach their goals. They cleaved through the ranks of the Mughal infantry, losing their limbs and lives in the process. But atst they managed to find an opening and the Baldev screamed. "Charge right now." The captain of the right nk took charge and pushed into the deep ranks through the opening, creating a chaotic situation. This marked the shift in momentum towards the Marathas as they followed it up with their relentless attacks on the infantry. Mughals felt on the back foot as the soldier began to panic. They were being pushed back. Askar had a frown on his face. He looked disgusted by the performance. He nced at his vicemander and nodded. He was about to finish the battle. He didn''t want to prolong the battle and make Baldev achieve his goal. Askar had a Trump card up his sleeve. *BOOM* *BOOM* Mud flew up as the iron shells rained upon the Maratha army. Tens of soldiers were thrown into the air due to the impact. Some of them lost their lives, while others were injured severely. Baldev was frozen at the thunderous impact. His gaze fell to the source of the iron shells. His eyes shook with disbelief. "Cannons?" Chapter 188: Battle of Siddhpur [2] The cannons roared to life as they unleashed another barrage on the midline of the Marathas. The battlefield shook from the impact of the iron shells. Smoke and smell of gunpowder began to fill the side of the Marathas. The soldiers were panicking as the onught of the cannons continued. Baldev shook his head, trying to calm his nerves down and focus on the situation at hand. He didn''t expect the Mughals to have cannons in their arsenal. This was very bad for the Marathas, who were already outnumbered by the Mughal army. If they added cannons to the mix, it was going to make a huge dent in their numbers. The momentum shifted towards the Mughals. "Fall back!! Get out of the range of the cannons!" He ordered. The cannons were heavy and hard to move. They could buy some time by falling back. Meanwhile, Askarughed at the antics of the Marathas. "HAHAHA! These pests didn''t expect the cannons!! Move the cannons forward." He ordered seated on his horse. The cannon crew began to push the crude cannons forward. They were heavy and hard to move. The cannon crew were also hard to train, even with help Mughals had bought the cannons from the Portuguese thanks to the deal for the rights of the Surat port. They were crude old cannons that the Portuguese no longer used. They dly sold it to the Mughals in exchange for the lucrative rights to the port. Farrukh entrusted the cannons to Askar in order to take the heavily fortified city of the Karnavati. Due to sessive Mughal-Maratha wars. The city of Karnavati was built with immense fortifications. They hadyers of protections and intricate pathways for the soldiers to move inside the fort itself. It was hard to bring the fort down with conventional siege weaponry. So the Mughals put their bet on the crude cannons to do their job in the city of Karnavati. Askar decided to use the cannons to end the fight with Baldev. Although the cannon crew was pretty inexperienced, they did their job. He smirked with amusement as he knew they had no way to counter the cannons. Baldev was fighting like a madman. He had killed over 100 soldiers and was covered in blood. Despite the exhaustion catching up to him from leading and fighting at the same time. Although he was rtively uninjured even after all the fighting. He was only human. His mind and body were working overtime trying to figure out a solution for the cannons. ''I can''t let the cannons reach Karnavati.'' He had to take an important decision on the battlefield. It was clear that the Mughals were gaining momentum and the loss was imminent for the Marathas. ''Shivaji can''t handle Askar alone. I have to do something.'' He muttered inwardly. A man came rushing towards him and said,. "They are ready. We can use them right now, Commander." Little did the Mughals know, just like they had a trump card. The Marathas also had a significant damage dealer. The fuse grenades. They were being prepared in the backline since the Marathas didn''t know how to preserve the wick from being damp during long transits. They had to make it after spotting the Mughal army. It was a simple process and didn''t take much time, as the soldiers put it together in a rtively small amount of time. The main issue here was the range of the catapults used to chuck them across the battlefield. Their range wasn''t that great to reach the backline cannons of the Mughals. They had to carve a way for the catapults to move forward to ensure that they hit the cannons. Baldev looked at the grim scene and decided that it was his time to pave the way for the future. He looked at his vicemander. "I will make the way for the catapults. We will take their cannons down." "But, Commander, that''s very risky. You may lose your life." Discover more content at m,v l''e-NovelBin "I have already given my life for the mothend. I have to do this for the sake of the kingdom." The vicemander stayed silent and nodded with a pitiful look as he was going to witness Baldev march to the death to pave the way for the Marathas. Baldev turned to the captain of a backline army. "If I die during this. Take the backline soldiers and go straight to defend the capital." He ordered. "We can''t let these scum touch the capital city till we are alive." "Yes, Commander. " Said both of them in unison. Baldev took a deep breath, reaffirming and calming himself down. For the n to work, he has to find an opening within the Mughal defensive line and rush in with his squad. "Ready the squad for the charge." He began to focus all his mind on reading the battlefield and finding the very tiny gap he could exploit. But to his dismay, he couldn''t see any gap in the excellent formation tactics of Askar Khan. If he couldn''t find a gap, he had to make an opening by himself. That is exactly what Baldev nned to do. ''That bastard is looking down on me! I will make you regret, Askar Khan.'' He vowed. Askar had a smug smile. The victory was just within his grasp. He didn''t even have to lift his finger to defeat the royalmander of the Marathas. Meanwhile, on the frontlines, a Maratha soldier that was on the verge of dying threw his pike with all his might at a captain of the Mughal army. It flew directly towards the captain and pierced right through the gap of his armor into his neck. He fell down, twitching in agony, and died that very instant. Baldev saw this unfold and gears quickly shifted in his mind. This was a miraculous opportunity created by the determination and bravery of that soldier. "Squad!! Let''s charge at the left nk." He roared as he raised his soldier in the direction. His horse began to gallop as the world began to blur. Askar noticed Baldev charging. "What the hell is that bastard trying to do now?" Chapter 189: Battle of Siddhpur[3] Baldev charged into the ranks of the panicking soldiers. They had lost their captain and were disorganized due to theck ofmands given to them. He broke through the ranks of the infantry with little to no difficulty. He was at the forefront of the charge, taking responsibility for his actions. Heads rolled as Baldev swung his sword in an arc. He was slicing the soldier''s vital points with ease. Blood and intestines sttered all over his armor as he kept his relentless charge. The Mughal soldiers were demoralized as they witnessed a demon dancing in their midst. Severing and cleaving each enemy with precision and ease. It was a horrible dance of blood and de. His face was trickling with his enemy''s blood. Heughed loudly as adrenaline coursed through his body. Each swing of the sword felt electric and numb. "You bastards !! We are the Marathas. We would rather die than lose to scum like you!! HAHAHA." He stabbed the chest of an infantry soldier and grabbed hisnce from his hand and threw it right at the head of another. The soldier fell with a thud as the pike impaled him. The other soldiers frozen at the disy of such skill by Baldev. His own squad members looked surprised at their leader fighting with such madness. Their image of Baldev had always been a calm and collected person. They got motivated after seeing their leader risk his life. They also began to fight with all their might, cutting and shing through the scores of infantry. The vicemander followed behind with his squad, along with several catapults slowly making their way towards the frontline of the Mughals. Askar frowned and ordered another captain to take on the left nk. ''What is that bastard trying to do? Is he suicidal?'' He thought. He unsheathed his sword and began to make his way towards Baldev. "I shall take care of him." Askar''s gaze was fixed on Baldev. He didn''t see the vicemander''s charge right behind him. He charged at Baldev with his squad while the captain was trying to reel in the panicking soldiers. "AHHAHA, Baldev!! Have you gone mad?! You bastard." "Askar!! You scum!." Yelled Baldev, swinging his sword in a wide arc, shing the neck of a cavalryman in front of him. "You finally showed your face." Baldev faced Askar. Time seemed to be still as his gaze fixed on Askar. He took a deep breath and raised his sword at Askar. "I will take you down, Askar." He roared and charged. Both their squads rushed at each other with fearsome intensity. The shes of steel echoed through the battlefield. The bloody battlefield witnessed a dance of frenzy as the Marathas were relentlessly hacking away at Askar''s squad. They lost their hands, their legs, and their eyes, but they didn''t lose their trust in their leader. They knew even a simple extra contribution with their death would boost their leader''s confidence. "JAI BHAVANI" yelled the soldiers in unison as they charged right to their death. Meanwhile, no one could interfere in the intense fight happening between Askar and Baldev. They shed with deadly precision. Each swing of Baldev was filled with power. Askar tried to block it but he was thrown back by his strength. He quickly shifted to deflecting the swings away from him. Askar was countering Baldev with a smug look on his face. Since he knew that Baldev had been exhausted from the charge. Although uninjured, the effects of the adrenaline began to fade away as the body began to give way to exhaustion. "You seem to be moving slowly!" Askar taunted Baldev as they shed. Baldev twisted his de and kicked Askar away to catch his breath. He was definitely exhausted. "You!!" He charged at Askar with a wide swing. Askar sidestepped and swung his sword in a neat arc around his left arm. His sword cleanly cut through the join of Baldev''s arm. Blood sttered everywhere as the arm was thrown in the air. Baldev bit his tongue to suppress his pain. Adrenaline once again coursed through his body. "What now?" Chuckled Askar Khan. "You can''t win against me!! Never." Baldev charged at him again. His body was sluggish from all the pain and he still swung his sword at Askar with all his might. He got stabbed at his side and shed his eyes off. Askar was toying with the Marathamander. Finally, he stabbed the gut of Baldev to end the fight. Baldev coughed blood. His vision was dark, as Askar had shed his eyes off. He gripped his sword tightly to keep it lodged in his stomach. "HAHAHA!!! This bastard is still alive! I have to praise you for trying so hard to save your filthy kingdom." Askarughed. "You... Scum¡­ I¡­.*Cough*" He coughed out blood. His life shed in front of him. The memories of his rtively happy childhood with a soldier father and his kind mother. The memories of his children and wife flooded back to him. They were in the safe hands of the kingdom. He tried his best; he wanted to keep them safe but this was his limit. He had to ept the reality of the world. He felt sad to realize that his daughter and son would be raised without ever seeing the father again. *BOOM* *BOOM* Thunderous explosions rocked the backline of the Mughals. The dust scattered like a storm and the mes rose high due to the breeze. The screams of agonies continued as the explosions continued. Askar turned around to see the cannons burning and exploding. More than half of the cannon crew were dead from the explosion. He didn''t notice this, as all his attention was fixed on Baldev. Baldev heard the explosions. He felt calmness. The world began to blur but he had aplished his intended goal. "AH¡­.. He seeded...*Cough*.....Askar." He had a smile on his face. "You¡­.. won''t¡­..take¡­ down¡­the Marathas." Askar pulled his sword back from his gut and swung at his neck. "YOU!! KAFIR!" He roared. Baldev saw the sword racing towards him in hisst moments but he epted it with a smile. ''Shivaji. I have done my best for you. Now it is your turn.'' He thought before his vision faded into nothingness. Chapter 190: Beginning of Conquest The ground trembled as the Vajra Sena marched through the outskirts of the border region of the Yadavas and Qutb Sultanate. They were in neat formations with top-notch equipment. The new training regime focused on increasing the endurance of each soldier was definitely showing its result. Not even one soldier was physically unfit for battle. The old soldiers were weeded off and new young men were trained into the army. This made the average age of the Royal Army go down by a lot. The physicality of the soldiers improved under the Prussian training method passed down to Rajagop. Venkata was leading the army towards the border, where they were scheduled to meet the royalmander of the Yadava army. He knew about Bhishma, a man of simr stature to Rajagop. He was a fierce warrior in his prime. Venkata saw a group in the distance with a Yadava g. He figured it was Bhishma and approached. "Greetings to the Royal Commander." He said it with a curt bow. The old man chuckled and gripped his shoulder. "Don''t be so formal. We are going to work on something favorable for both of us." He nced at the Vajra sena and his expression changed to doubt. "Isn''t this too low to take over the other regions?" "Oh.. Don''t worry, I have already sent two divisions to the other regions. I came towards this region with the othermander to meet you." He admitted. "I see, you guys work so fast." Bhishma eximed. "It''s all thanks to His Majesty''s." "I see¡­" He looked confused for a second. "Anyway, moving on to the topic. We have already arranged the supplies. We can supply our small squads throughout your campaigns in all regions bordering the Yadavas." "What about the other regions?." "Don''t worry about the other regions. We have already sent the supplies deep into Qutb Sultanate. There is a bigger squad undertaking it. So the supplies will be distributed through the secret channels inside the Sultanate." Venkata was surprised by his ingenuity. He already prepared for the hardest part of the request. Supplying the farthest ends of the Qutb sultanate was a big task. "I guess that''s done." Venkata said with a smile. "Thank you for the help." He extended his hand to the old man. The old man returned the gesture and shook his hand. "The pleasure is ours." Venkata nced at the army. "Soldiers, March!! We shall take over the Sultanate," he roared. The soldiers returned the roar with an even louder roar that made the ground tremble. They marched off in neat formations. Bhishma was astonished by the discipline of the Imperial army. "How do they even train these sorts of soldiers?" He muttered in disbelief. The Division One split and began to head to the regions. Venkata was leading the charge to Mandu. Bhaskara was leading a brigade to Handia and the other twomanders were marching towards Illchpur and Mahadeo. Illchpur and Mahadeo were quickly taken over by the army, as their garrisons were already destroyed by the rebels. The rebels moved to the other regions to kill the garrisons. So the regions weren''t as rebel-infested as they had initially thought. This made it so easy for the army to march and im thend. There was no resistance from the people in the region as well. They were fed up with the rule of the Sultanate and didn''t resist the army taking over. The Imperial army was instructed strictly not to harm any citizens during the takeover. This would create unrest in the long run. Instead, they used some of their supplies to feed the people in the area. The war had depleted resources and grains in the region. The use of grains to feed the people even a bit would have good effects as the popce would feel more connected and assimte faster in the future. Meanwhile, in the region of Handia, Bhaskara Shetty was marching towards the gate of the city. It was apparently taken over by the rebels and they were holed up inside the city. Bhaskara didn''t want unnecessary bloodshed so he sent a messenger to the city. The rebels called Mukesh, who was looking over the city under themand of Kashyap. He was informed that the Empire would be taking over the cities as the supervisor had instructed. He witnessed the power of the supervisor firsthand. So he knew that putting up a resistance would just get them massacred. Mukesh did the rational thing and opened the gates for the Imperial army to take over the city. "You did the right thing!!." eximed Bhaskara Shetty, shaking the hand of Mukesh. Venkata was right outside the gate of a city in the Mandu region of the Qutb sultanate. He was informed that the rebel leader was holed up in this city. He sent a messenger to convince them to surrender themselves to the Imperial army. They got a favourable response and the gates opened up for the takeover. Venkata was meeting with the rebel leader and the vice leader for some talks. He went to the private inn where they were supposed to meet. Venkata saw two young men who were the leaders of the rebel group. "Good job. We will be taking over from here," said Venkata. "I see, so the Empire is really taking over like the supervisor said!" eximed one of them. "Supervisor? Who is that?" "Huh? You didn''t know about it? It was a masked man." He gasped aloud Venkata had recently learned about the existence of Yamaduts as he was promoted to lead the Vajra sena. He didn''t expect them to work with the rebels to instigate a nned rebellion in the Sultanate. "I see¡­" He began. "Don''t say this openly. They are known to have eyes everywhere," warned Venkata. Both of them shuddered, remembering the strength of the masked man. "Yes, my lips are sealed," said the leader of the rebels. Within a few days, the Vajra sena, under themand of Venkata, had taken over major regions in the Sultanate. The conquest of the sultanate officially began. Chapter 191: Realization Lokendra rushed to the Royal Pce in Cuttack at the news of his father''s copse. The situation would be precarious soon as the copse would indicate a shift in power in the kingdom of Gajapathis. He had a sneaking suspicion that the reason for his father''s copse was the prime minister. His sister''s death reason came as a shock to him. Now it was his father. The prime minister had gone too far in the greed of power. He had to put an end to this situation before the kingdom became destabilized. "Where is the father?" He asked a servant, huffing heavily. "The Royal Doctor is taking a look at His majesty right now," said the servant with a nervous look. Lokendra quickly rushed to his father''s room to check on his condition, despite his disdain for his father''s decisions and greed. He was a filial son. Lokendra never hated his father. He saw the ministers lined up outside his father''s room eagerly waiting for the news from the royal doctor. The prime minister, Harichandan, was also present. One of the ministers noticed Lokendra and greeted him. "Your Highness. It seems the king has copsed from overwork." He said it with a sad voice. Lokendra nodded, understanding the situation. "What happened?" Another minister nced at a servant and replied. "It was that man who witnessed His Majesty''s copse in his study room." Lokendra turned to the servant. He was a young man with a nervous and scared expression. It was clear to him that the servant had no part in the copse of his father. His eyes drifted around cautiously. "Um," he began. "The King called me for some help with taking down old books from a shelf above." "So what happened after that?" "The king copsed as I was helping with the books." It seemed like the King just copsed from overwork from the statement but Lokendra felt like something was missing. He couldn''t put his finger on it. "Did Father have anything to eat or drink?" He inquired to the servant. The servant boy thought for a while and responded. "He was served his daily tea by the maid. His Majesty doesn''t eat at this time of day." "I see. You may leave." The servant boy quickly scurred off. Lokendra looked at the face of Harichandan. He could see a slight smile on that bastard''s face. He knew that his father would copse. It seems simr to his sister. Harichandan poisoned his father as well. He clenched his fist, trying to control his anger. If he used the prime minister right now. His already declining political standing would fade as he had no evidence to back his im. The royal doctor came out of the room with his assistant by his side. "How is the father?" asked Lokendra, gripping the shoulders of the doctor. "His Majesty has copsed from overwork. We saw no signs of other diseases or poisons. He is exhausted and sleeping right now. It would be good if no one except the prince visits him for now," dered the royal doctor. The hallway broke in murmurs as the ministers chattered between themselves about the possible reason for the overwork. Lokendra was fed up by this act. He sighed deeply and looked over at the group of ministers. "The doctor said that Father needs some time alone. You all may leave." He ordered in amanding voice. The ministers nodded and began to leave until there was only Harichandan left standing in the hallway along with Lokendra. "Prime minister, aren''t you leaving?" asked Lokendra with a sneer. "I wanted to talk about something, Your Highness." Harichandan, despite his disdain and open hostility to the prince, never showed it outwards, as they would create a bad image for himself among the other ministers. "What do you want to talk about now?" Lokendra''s gaze was fixed on him. Harichandan shrugged. "It seems that the king is getting too old. We require a new ruler." "I am well aware of that. No need to worry about these problems." Harichandan chucked. "I knew it. No one other than Your Highness is worthy of the throne. Who else would be able to foresee such situations in advance?" He was tantly mocking Lokendra for his inability to secure enough support for taking over the throne in such a precarious situation. Lokendra froze for a while in thought and dismissed the mockery from the Minister. Words didn''t hurt him; only the reactions that would stem from those words would hurt him. He knew better than to react wildly to this mockery. "Take care of your health, Prime Minister. You never know when you can end up in a simr situation due to "overwork"." He said it with a mocking smile. Harichandan''s smug expression changed but he quicklyposed himself. "I shall take my leave now, Your Highness. Enjoy your time with His Majesty." He did a curt bow and left him alone in the hallways. "That bastard," he mumbled. He shook his head, clearing his thoughts. His father wasn''t dead yet and the situation became clear as the main instigator seemed to be Harichandan. Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin He entered the room where his father was lying down on therge bed, his eyes closed. He reeked of herbal medicine. Lokendra checked his father''s breaths and it was still fine. He took a deep breath of relief. "Father," he muttered. "When will you realize your path is wrong?" He looked at his father''s pale face. He looked slim fromck of nutrition and food. It seemed like he wasn''t able to eat much. Lokendra wondered what poison was used by the prime minister to poison his sister and father. It seemed impossible to detect. The report mentioned prolonged exposure to the poison resulted in the death of his sister. "Damn that Prime Minister!" He mumbled. The preparations for a coup were already underway. He had to take action in this very moment, whether his father liked it or not. "Son..." A voice croaked. It was barely coherent and cracked slightly. It was his father. Lokendra rushed to his father''s side as soon as he heard the voice. "Father!!. You woke up?" He heaved a sigh of relief. "Thank God," he muttered. Pratapendra winced in pain as he tried to sit straight up. "Father. The doctor said to rest. Please don''t strain yourself." "Son¡­What did you say?" He croaked. The king had been awake since Lokendra entered the room. Lokendra''s eyes went wide as he thought that his father heard everything he mumbled in the room. "What did you mean when you said my path was wrong?" asked Pratapendra in a low voice. His expression was very serious. He looked into his father''s eyes. He took a deep breath and realized that this was the time to reveal the truth to him. Lokendra felt that the king needed to know about the prime minister''s schemes and the truth about his daughter''s death. He needed to stop directing his hate and ipetence on the others as a coping mechanism. He needed to face reality and ept it. This was thest chance to do so. "I will tell you the truth, father." Lokendra revealed the truth about the prime minister''s scheme to take the throne from him and his schemes to turn the nobles against the royal family and take over the kingdom. "I see¡­. I should have known about this earlier," admitted Pratapendra. "You trust me?" "Son¡­ I am sorry for not listening to you earlier." The arrogance and ego had faded. Lokendra could sense the change in his father''s demeanour. It was good but something felt ominous at the same time. "There is another thing¡­. Father." "What is it? Reveal everything!! I trust you, my son." He said it with a warm smile. "Sister was poisoned by the prime minister." Pratapendra coughed uncontrobly as he heard that statement. He was dumbfounded. He didn''t want to believe Lokendra but the statement felt genuine. He could feel the sadness seeping out of Lokendra as he controlled himself. Pratapendra shook with fury. He wanted to get up but his body didn''t allow him to do so. "But¡­ She was in the Empire.. How?" "It seems like she was being poisoned well before she married the Emperor." "FUCK!" He cursed as tears welled up in his eyes. "I couldn''t even protect her in my own kingdom. It''s all my fault.." Pratapendra could feel his body twisting in pain. His instincts screamed that he was just at death''s door. He had failed both his son and daughter. He wasn''t a good father, a good husband, or even a good ruler. He realized this toote. Pratapendra knew that his actions now won''t make any change now. Lokendra stood up suddenly. "Father, you might regret your decisions after hearing the truth." He began. "But you failed as a father¡­. And as a ruler but I still don''t hate you.." He walked off towards the door. "I hope you follow the right path now." Chapter 192: Patans beginnings It was an early morning in the town of Patan. The poption of the town was evacuated to a different location due to the oing fight. The town was filled with soldiers and refugees taken in by the King of Marathas. The soldiers were patrolling and keeping the refugees in check for any problems that arose during this period. They also kept an eye on the refugees so they didn''t begin to panic due to the fight. The town of Patan already had fortified walls. It was fortified by the Marathas as it was close to the border region and it being a town made sense for it to be a fort shelter when the Mughals invaded. Aadarsh stood on top of the fortified wall, gazing at the open field stretching towards the horizon. It was clear that the Mughal army was marching towards the town of Patan. ''Can I take on the burden that my father carries?'' Aadarsh doubted himself. He was strong, but he had never taken on huge responsibilities like his father. From a young age, Aadarsh grew up watching his father fight day and night to preserve their homnd. Aadarsh always tried his best to be of use to his father. He trained to be strong and brave like his father. He wanted to ease the burden his father carried. Despite growing so much in the past few years. He never felt like he took off the burden from his father''s shoulders. He was secretly envious of the new Emperor of Vijayanagara. He dug up some information about him after listening to the praise of the diplomat. The Emperor was barely an adult yet he took over the throne from his father and brothers. The Emperor was apparently adept at warfare and battles, as he defeated both the first and second princes in the civil war. The main factor was that the Emperor took the throne after defeating the second prince of the Empire, who was widely reputed in the subcontinent. It was said that defeating the second prince face-to-face was as tough as defeating Krishna Deva Raya. Aadarsh also wanted to be strong like the Emperor. He also wanted to protect his loved ones from harm, like his father. He wanted the power to stand up against the Mughal scum. It was truly amazing to know about such a powerful individual. He felt inferior at first knowing about this information but instead of turning it into a bad emotion, he used it as his motivation to grow stronger for his kingdom. ''Haaa. No use thinking about that now.'' He shook his head and focused on the cool breeze of the morning. He looked back at the town. There were many refugees in the small town. The Mughals were burning down every vige and plundering it to the core. The refugees were taken in to the town and given shelter. The scouts already notified them that thest group of refugees were taken into the town of Patan. He waited for Askar''s army to show up. He was nervous to fight Askar Khan, as he had heard of his strength. Not many people matched equally to his father on the battlefield. The battle would be bloody and one of the biggest battles in the history of the kingdom. Their survival depended on this battle with Askar Khan. The Mughal Emperor trusted Askar Khan, so he would be sending the best weapons with him. He had a sneaking suspicion whether the Mughals had acquired cannons for the war. The Portuguese were involved with the Mughals and Qutbs so it wasn''t out of the question that they supplied the Mughals with cannons for siege use. It would be dangerous for the Marathas to face the cannons. He had witnessed the power of cannons in the Portuguese ships. They were destructive weapons capable of turning their fortified walls into rubble. If the Mughals possessed the cannons, it would spell doom for them. Aadarsh was also worried about the refugees caught up in this battle. The Mughals were trying to rile up and mess up their supplies by burning down the viges in their ways. He knew that his father would take in the refugees at all costs. The supplies have to be rationed to meet the requirements of the refugees. Aadarsh hoped that it would at leastst till the battle. Dark clouds began to hover over the town. He could feel something ominous in the air. A man appeared beside him on top of the fort wall. "Prince, His majesty has summoned you to the camp." "What happened?" He asked curiously. "The king has called the final battle meeting. It seems that the army is approaching towards the town," said the man with a nervous expression. "Ok, let''s go." They both went towards the main camp. He entered in silence. Everymander was seated in silence, awaiting his arrival. His father was also dead silent, looking at the mapid on the table. Aadarsh could see the sparks flying in the air due to the tension seeping out. He took a deep breath and sat down. Devendra looked serious. "So, since everyone is here. Let''s begin the final meeting before the battlemences." Aadarsh rubbed his chin. "Do we have any information on the Mughal army yet?" "No, Son. But they are closeby since thest group of the refugees are from a vige just half-day away. So it is safe to assume that the Mughals would be reaching Patan soon." "What happened to the scouts? No information from them?" "Scouts!! We have lost contact with them. So they might have been caught by the Mughals." Aadarsh frowned. "I see," Devendra scanned the room and pointed at the map of the fort. His finger indicated the southern wall of the fort. "The Mughal army would being from this direction, in my opinion." Amander raised his hand. "We have already increased the fortification efforts and allocated more troops to the southern wall." "That''s great." "How do we take down Askar?" asked amander with a nervous look. "We couldn''t defeat or take him hostage till now. Now with the possible support of the Portuguese. It could be harder than ever to defeat him." Devendra clenched his fist. He also knew that taking him down would require many sacrifice. The previous battles ended in stalemates. Devendra can''t afford to end this battle in a stalemate. It would just spell doom for the kingdom. He had to win against Askar for the sake of the mothend. "As long as I am alive. The Marathas shall not fall. I will take down Askar Khan this time." Devendra said as he mmed his fist into the table. Themanders weren''t convinced; aspared to Askar, the king was way past his prime. Aadarsh sensed the tension and intervened. "Trust Father, Has he lied to anyone?. If he says he will defeat Askar. He will do it." "But, Your Higness¡­." "That''s enough. This time is different. I am here. I will fight alongside my father." Themanders nodded along, agreeing with Aadarsh. They all knew about the strength of Aadarsh. They saw the future king in him. The wall that protected the Marathas from dangers. Devendra looked thankful. He knew that this battle would take a toll on his body or it might be hisst battle. He trusted Aadarsh; his son was stronger than him at his prime. "We have a way to control the cannons. It is risky but we can try it," said Aadarsh. Devendra was surprised, as it was his main concern. "How?" All themanders also looked eager to learn the method. "I surveyed thend around the town. The northern side has dense foliage sprawling towards the eastern wall." "Yes, it is a difficult trek through thend," said amander. "It would be the best way to send a unit right to their backline." "Ah, I see but even with that. How can we stop the cannons? We can''t take any catapults through the eastern side," asked Devendra. "Father, what do they use in cannons?" "Shells and gunpowder." "Exactly, we just have to light up their gunpowder. It would make their cannons useless." Themanders eximed. It was a sound strategy, although a little bit on the riskier end. If themander notices the soldier''s beforehand. It would be countered easily. Readtest chapters at mvl It all depended on the surprise factor of the unit. "I already informed the special unit to begin their work," said Aadarsh. He knew it would be epted by the King so he already ordered them to get to work. His father smiled. "You did well, my son!" Suddenly a ring went off in the town. The bells began to ring all over the town. It was the bell indicating the arrival of the Mughal army. Everyone''s expression quickly turned serious. They all left without a word to their respective posts to prepare for the battle. Aadarsh quickly went to the southern wall to check the army. He climbed up the wall and looked down at the ground shaking under the march of the Mughal army. They were in neat and proper equipment. Aadarsh squinted his eyes to focus on the man leading the army with distinct gold ted armor and a white horse to stand out from the crowd. His mouth went wide as he saw the man leading the charge. "Bairam¡­ Khan??" Chapter 193: Betrayal of Patan [1] The Mughals reached the town of Patan. The small town was fortified and set for a siege. Bairam Khan was looking over at the walls. He could see the soldiers moving the equipment around. They already took measures for the battle. They were ready to defend the town. Bairam and Babar''s main task was to take down the king of the Marathas. The so-called "Pir of the Marathas." Bairam nced at the cannons getting ready for the siege of Patan. He was excited to take down the king of the Marathas. He and his brother were always second to Askar. He wanted toplete the task that Askar Khan couldn''t do. It would make them better than Askar. The opportunity was put on a te for him. The Emperor Farrukh gave him ess to the cannons to take down the king. The cannons were supplied by the Portuguese for the war effort. He also nted special units into the refugees. Bairam''s n wasplete to take down the King. He just had to wait and watch his n unfold. He took a look at the top of the wall to notice the Crown Prince of the Marathas gazing towards the Mughal army with a cold expression. ''So that''s the little runt of the Marathas.'' Experience tales at mvl "Brother, Who is that man??? He seems strong!! I want to fight him. said Babar Khan "Sure, you can fight him." He agreed. Babar was a fighting maniac. He liked to fight strong people. He even picked up fights against Askar Khan and lost many times but the losses didn''t deter him. Meanwhile, it was clear that Askar was toying with him the whole time. "Send the Messenger." ordered Bairam to the captain. The captain nodded and scurried off to inform the messenger. Aadarsh looked down to see a man riding the vast distances towards the fort. It was clear as day. They were tricked by the Mughals. Askar wasn''t here. It was the twin devilsmanders of the Mughals leading the army to Patan. His father stood beside him with a clenched fist. His mind was racing. Askar Khan would be the vanguard of the Mughal army. This meant that the Royal Commander would be the one facing Askar and Devendra knew despite his physical prowess. Baldev was no match for Askar. "Father, I think you must leave this to me and go back to the capital," said Aadarsh. "Don''t be foolish, my son. I have to fight them." "But Father, What about Askar." Aadarsh asked with a concerned expression. "You know, no one other than you can take him in a battle." Devendra smiled warmly. "There is someone else who can also take him in battle." "Who is it?" The king turned to Aadarsh and smiled softly, patting his shoulder. "It''s you, my son. I believe you can defeat Askar Khan. You have be stronger than me. Have some confidence in yourself." "Bu¡ª" He was interrupted by his father. "Don''t argue. I will open up a way for you." "You are the Future of the Kingdom." The man dressed in armor riding a horse with a scroll in his hand went towards the southern wall of the fort. He looked up towards the wall and yelled. "By the grace of His excellency Farrukh. We implore the Maratha king and Crown prince to surrender to the Mughals. We shall deliver you with a quick death unbefitting of Kafirs." Aadarsh fumed and clenched his fists in anger. His father stood with a calm expression. "We, the Marathas, shall not scum to the orders of scum," roared Devendra like a lion. His voice sent shudders to the messenger, who began to shiver under the gaze of the old king. "Tell yourmander, The Marathas will never surrender." Devendra let go of the visibly scared messenger. The exchange of messengers and thest rites of the battle had taken ce. The ground shuddered as the Mughal army began to march towards the fort in neat formations. The battle of Patan had begun. "Let''s wipe these Kafir scum," shouted Bairam Khan. The Mughal soldiers roared in response. "Bring out the cannons. We shall show them the Might of the Mughal Empire." The cannon crew pushed the cannons towards the fort and lined them up in the backline as the shield walls were being put in ce for the siege. Battering rams, Siege walls anddders were also present in the Mughal army camp. These weapons were crucial for a siege. "Take defensive positions, my soldiers." The Mughal soldiers lined up in front of the battering ram equipped with a shield to protect the ram from the arrows. "CHARGE!!!" The battering ram moved at Bairam''smander with the shield wall in front in neat formations towards the gate of the southern wall. The cannons were loaded up in the meantime by the cannon crew and perfectly lined up in range to take down the fortified walls. Catapults and trebuchets of the Marathas couldn''t reach the cannons as they had less range than the artillery in the Mughal arsenal. This was a major advantage, as Bairam could slowly chip away the walls of the fort. "Let''s see how you deal with this," said Bairam in a mocking tone. Babar Khan was ready to fight with his sword out but he was stopped as they had to wait till the siege opened up a way into the fort. He already took measures to open up the gate. He just had to inform the special unit tomence the n inside the fort. Bairam decided to wait so that he could chip away and demoralize them with cannons before sending the signal to the special unit. "I will win this time, Askar." "Archers, draw your bows." ordered Aadarsh. Archers were lined up neatly on the fort walls waiting for the mughals toe in range. The mughals soldiers came into range. "Fire." The archers unleashed a rain of steel on the mughals soldiers. Some fell as the arrows pierced through the gaps of the shield walls. The shield wall stood tall as the soldiers made their way to the gate. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* The cannons roared to life as they spit out iron shells at a high velocity towards the fortified walls. The walls began to crack under the strength of the cannons. The outeryer of the walls began to chip apart from the first barrage of the cannons. The crew swiftly moved to reload the cannons for the next barrage. Aardash felt the ground shake. Devendra cursed under his breath looking at the cannons. The town has lower fortificationpared to other cities. "We need to do something before the walls fall." He turned to Aadarsh. "How long will it take the soldiers to reach the backline?." "We need to hold out for a few hours. They left just now." "get the siege tower ready." Screamed Bairam. "Yesmander." The shieldwall was set up in front of the siege tower. "Use the cannon fire as cover and move to the right nk." He ordered. The soldiers moved along with the siege tower. They pushed the siege tower with all their strength. The defense was well put by the king. He understood the dangers of the cannons on his troops and focused more on taking out their numbers. Despite their numbers they were sieging a fort. The defenders held the advantages in this situation. Bairam couldn''t let the king get a precise understanding of their weaknesses. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Another barrage of iron shells shot at the walls. Aadarsh clicked his tongue in disgust. "Damn it, those Mlhas have done it again" "Don''t worry son, we can win this." Devendra was calm. The situation wasn''t bad. He already built a secondyer of fortification knowing that the wall won''t hold out. They also had a week of supplies too. It was enough to hold out and defeat the duo of Bairam and Babar khan. ''Once we hit thier cannons the battle should be easier.'' Meanwhile bairam looked surprised that their battering ram was destroyed by the catapults. ''Damn that old fart he really thought this through.'' He smiled. He still had a Trump card. ''guess it''s time.'' He lit a fire signal and it went high up in the sky to see from the inside of the town za. Devendra and Aadarsh noticed the signal from afar. "What the hell is he trying to do now?" He muttered. After a while, they both understood the meaning of the firework. "FIRE" "FIRE" The soldiers yelled urgently as they ran towards a building on fire ck smoke filled the air from the building as the mes rose high. "The grain warehouse is on fire" Yelled amander. Aadarsh stared at the fire with a bewildered look. ''What the hell is happening? Why is the warehouse on fire.'' His father had a simr look. They could hear faint screams of agony from the soldiers going to put the fire out. They both saw that some of refugees they took in were stabbing their soldiers. Both of them realized it. The mughals had razed the viges with a purpose of sabotage. It was sessful as they witnessed the warehouse burned down to the ground. The week''s worth of supplies were gone in an instant. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 194: Betrayal of Patan [2] ck smoke rose from the warehouse. Blood caked the ground as soldier''s corpsesid near the warehouse. The special unit of the Mughals infiltrated the fort in the form of refugees. The supply warehouse was burned. Chaos ensued from the sudden attack. The panicked soldiers began to back away and themanders were trying their best to calm the situation down. Aadarsh looked down from the wall. He turned to his father, who was also unsure what to do. "Father, focus on the siege. I shall take down these nuisances. Trust me." Aadarsh took a deep breath and quickly jumped down the wall. He unsheathed his sword and roared. "Soldiers, Regroup!!. I will assume charge." The panicked soldiers regrouped at hismand quickly. "Kill those scum!." ordered Aadarsh. He quickly went towards the warehouse. The special unit of the Mughals were wreaking havoc in the area. They already killed a couple dozen soldiers and refugees in the area. They were covered in crimson as they equipped the armor of the fallen Maratha soldiers. Aadarsh sprinted towards a mughal soldier. He jumped and shed his sword through his neck. The soldier''s head rolled onto the me doused floor. Every special unit soldier looked at him in awe and fear. They all had a single thought as they watched his cold gaze fall on them. ''He is dangerous.'' They exchanged nces and decided to take him down together. "You kafir, I will kill you." Screamed a soldier as he lunged at Aadarsh. Aadarsh sidestepped his stab and changed his grip stabbing his back. "Annoying pests!" The Maratha soldiers watched this in awe as their prince cut down the invaders without any hint of fear. "HELP THE PRINCE!!" roared the soldiers as they charged into help Aadarsh. The soldiers shed with the special unit and pushed them into a corner. The Marathas surrounded them and began to kill each one of the mughal soldier. Aadarsh took out his pent up anger on the mughals. He stabbed and shed at every soldier till he was dyed in red blood. After killing all the invading pests. He looked up at the sky and sighed. "These pests won''t do it. It was barely a fight." He mumbled. Despite the battle being easy for Aadarsh. It was a tough fight for the othermanders and soldiers. Aadarsh didn''t know that the special unit soldiers he had killed were one of the best in the Mughal Empire. He also had no idea about his own strength since anyone in the Maratha kingdom could hold their own against him. "We are done here," He wiped his sword and left the scene. Their supply warehouse had been taken out. Their week''s worth of supplies were cut short to a single day. Now they couldn''t fight a prolonged battle. Devendra looked at his son heading back after finishing the fight. He had to take a important decision. They had to finish this battle today or else it would be inevitable that they lose. "Father, the supplies are gone." He muttered with a disappointed expression. Devendra cursed himself. His own nature came to bite his back. The mughals exploited it. It was his fault and now he had to take the responsibility and finish them. "I will take care of it." Meanwhile in the Mughal camp. Bairam wasughing hysterically as he watched the smoke rise from the town of patan. The n had seeded. The special unit had done its part. "AHAHA, The kafirs are done for. We shall win, Inshah." The Mughal soldiers also witnessed smoke rising from the fort. They cheered and charged at the fort with renewed determination. They wanted to witness the downfall of the king of Marathas. "Brother!! Can I fight now?" Babar asked curiously. "Not yet!!" "Darn it, I was so excited." "It''s just a matter of time before they fall." Their conversation was cut short by the thundering roars of the cannons spitting out iron shells. The right side of the fort walls already crumbled under the onught. The shellsnded on the crumbled part. Anotheryer of fortified wall stood strong under it. The king had already taken measures and added another set of fortifications. Although not as strong as the first one. Bairam cursed out loud. "What the fuck?" His face twisted into a scowl. "That damned old fox." At the fort, the firstyer of walls cracked under the barrage of cannons. The siege towers were burning as the Marathas used oil pots and fire arrows. Two battering ram were destroyed by the trebuchet and catapults. But they had already done significant damage to the gate. The third battering ram was charging with a huge shield wall. It was a precarious situation for the Marathas. Their defense was failing, their supplies were cut short by sabotage. The only sess they had so far was dwindling the numbers of the enemy. Devendra couldn''t afford to let the soldiers be demoralized. He had to win the battle in this situation. So he prepared for battle. "Father, What are you doing?" "I will take them head on, we can''t prolong this battle." "That is risky, please wait till we take their cannons down." Aadarsh warned his father. "We don''t have time." He began. "You understand the situation very well. We can''t afford to wait. You have to go to Karnavati." "I cannot leave you here all alone." Aadarsh said with a concerned expression. The king patted his son''s shoulder and with a warm smile. "You are way too young to be worrying about this old man." Aadarsh knew that he wouldn''t be able to convince his father. He looked down on the ground with a dejected expression. He was cursing his inability to take the burden off his father''s shoulders. "Boy, don''t look so sad. Trust me this is nothing but a test from Mahadev to test my resolve." Aadarsh nodded and decided to go with his father''s decision. The soldiers below stood determined toy their lives to defend the fort. Despite the setbacks, every single one had a glint of trust and determination left in their hearts. "Soldiers, brave hearts of Marathas." roared Devendra, his voice echoing through the fort. "We will show our might to these bastards. Let''s take them head on." The soldiers quickly turned their attention to the king. They all could see the change in the King''s face. It wasn''t a normal situation. They could sense something wrong but their trust in their king was unmatched. Not one soldier put their head down and stood tall in face of the imminent danger. "I am going to be honest this time. The battle might be ourst. I cannot guarantee you victory." Themanders went wide-eyed by the statement. But before they could interrupt. One soldier shouted. "Will it help our mothend survive?" "Maybe, I am not sure." "Will it help to buy time to protect the kingdom." another one yelled. "Yes, it will." "Then, there is only one answer. We shall follow you till the depths of hell to protect what''s ours." Yelled the third soldier. The soldiers roared. Their screams shook the fort. "HAR HAR MAHADEV." "HAR HAR MAHADEV." "HAR HAR MAHADEV." "Open the gates. Let''s show the bastard how mighty the Maratha army truly is." ''I am truly lucky to have ruled such a wonderful kingdom.'' To the surprise of the Mughal soldiers bashing the gate. The gates creaked open. The shielded soldiers near the gate gave way. The Maratha soldiers swarmed the battlefield with a war cry. The sudden attack of the Marathas caught them offguard The Mughal shield wall was broken by the onught as the Marathas hacked them to death. Bairam Khan witnessed the situation with his wide open jaw. He didn''t think that the king would think of taking the battle head on. Hundreds of soldiers poured into the battlefield. "What the hell!" screamed Bairam. "Is he suicidal to go up against our numbers?" Babar raised his sword. "Let''s kill that old man, Brother." "Yes, now is the time to show that old fox his ce beneath us!" Bairam had an overwhelming advantage with his numbers and cannons. He was confident of his victory over the king of Maratha. Finally he could beat Askar khan and do something he has yet to achieve. ''This will show you not to underestimate us.'' thought Bairam He raised his sword and screamed. "Soldiers, Charge and kill those bastards." The Mughal soldiers brandished their swords and charged into battle with a war cry. But they had no idea how fierce the Maratha could be to save their kingdom. All the attention was on the swarming Maratha soldiers and the kinging onto the battlefield. Bairam didn''t check the eastern side. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Explosions rocked the Mughal backline. The shockwave reached Bairam who turned his head towards the source. Their cannons were all up in mes. The cannon crew were being hunted down like prey for predators by hundreds of Marathasing out of the eastern forest. "What the fuck is happening?" Chapter 195: Betrayal of Patan [3] "Long Live the Marathas," roared Devendra as he charged out of the Fort. The battlefield was filled with chaos. The soldiers hacked each other to death with all their might. The Marathas were fighting like madmen. Each soldier was dealing with 3 Mughals soldiers. The invaders that saw this froze in fear. The Marathas didn''t bat an eye when they lost their limbs, eyes, or heads. They swung their swords endlessly, killing as many Mughals as possible. "We will protect ournds!" They roared as they marched and pushed the Mughals from the fort. Panic spread across the ranks of the enemy as the king took charge of the Marathas. The Mughals soldiers had no other choice but to back away from the fort. The soldiers on the other sides of the Walls began to regroup towards the main chunk of the army. They began to reinforce the shielded infantry, taking on the pressure mounting from the relentless Marathas. Devendra charged at the captains leading the frontline troops. Despite his age, the king''s sword moved with elegance. It didn''t miss a single target. The veteran troops and captains of the Mughal army had no chance in front of the king but to sumb to their fates. The old man''s body was seeing red as he got covered in the crimson blood of his enemies. Some Mughal soldiers dropped their weapons and closed their eyes as they sumbed to their destiny as they saw the King charge at them. The heads rolled and the grass was painted red as the Maratha left a trail of corpses amidst their carnage. They managed to dwindle the frontline of the Mughals very thin. The morale of the Mughals was falling with each passing death of theirrades. Bairam cursed aloud as he stabbed another soldier to death. "Die, you scum." They killed every Maratha soldier that attacked their backline and destroyed their cannons. Babarughed hysterically while he shed the throat of a soldier and watched him writhe in pain before dying. "Hahaha, how do you feel now?? Why did you make my brother angry?" He said. Bairam turned to the frontline. The backline was clear and now they had to stop that bloody old man to put an end to this battle. Their numbers were dwindled. He had to reel in themand before the Marathas took full momentum of the battle. "Babar!!" He called out. "Let''s go and kill the king." "Let''s go, brother. Finally, we can fight the king." He said it with a giggle. Bairam nced at hismanders and gave them orders. "Reinforce the left nk; get some archers in the back to grab the swords and join the frontlines." "Understood." They scurried off. The archers began to change their army and grabbed weapons to charge onto the frontline. The Mughal archers were trained in closebat so they usually switch to closebat to reinforce the frontlines when there is ack of infantry or other roles. Despite all the casualties that the Mughals had suffered so far. They were stillrger in number than the Maratha army. The only problem was the morale of the Mughal army. The sudden attack and entrance of the king had killed their momentum and morale instantly. Bairam''s strategies quickly turned the battlefield upside down. The reinforcements made it harder for the Marathas to continue their aggressive attack. The numbers flowed on both sides of the army, making it hard for themanders of the Marathas to blindly charge into the ranks of the infantry. Devendra, the king was surrounded by a veteran soldier at Bairam''smand. This ensured that the King was upied. It was working well as the aggression began to subside and the Marathas began to be pushed back by the sheer numbers of the Mughals. ''I will win against you, old king.'' Bairam also looked around for the crown prince of the Marathas. He was a lethal foe for the Mughals as well. The man was known for his strength and determination. So he was a threat for the army but to his surprise, he didn''t see him on the battlefield. ''Did he leave his old father alone to fight against us?'' He clicked his tongue. His thoughts raced. To his surprise, he spotted a contingent of soldiers leaving the fort and going towards the forest. The contingent was led by the Crown Prince. Bairam quickly understood the intentions of the old king. He wanted his son to protect the capital of the kingdom while he took down Bairam and Babar alone. He wanted to chase after the prince to take him down with his father as well. He knew better than to spare soldiers for this pointless endeavor. The king alone was a powerhouse. He didn''t need another powerhouse like the prince also joining the battlefield. It could spell trouble for them. Bairam ordered his squad to charge towards the king. He and his brother Babar decided to end the battle along with the glorious death of the Kafir king. His squad charged at the frontline of the Marathas, cleaving past their ranks of the infantry with ease. The soldiers were pushed back. The Marathas were taking a huge casualty toll on the battlefield but they didn''t lose morale. They were fighting like a horde of undead. This situation made him even more annoyed. Meanwhile, Devendra had killed many soldiers in the battle. He had a good grasp on sword arts and sent the Mughal veteran soldiers to hell with a single sh. The old man was breathing heavily from the fights. He had already fought more than a hundred veteran soldiers along with another hundred normal Mughal soldiers. It definitely took a huge toll on his body. Devendra''s body was pumping with adrenaline as he swung his sword every time. The hilt of the sword felt electric. Each swing was filled with energy. He could see the time slow down in front of him. It was like he was burning his life into energy for thest time. Devendra noticed the twins charging towards him. Their squad brandished their swords andnces. He scoffed and ordered his own squad. "Take defensive position." He began. "Break their charge." The Maratha soldiers raised their shields and stood in the way of the charges. The horses shed with the pikes that were pushed out through the gaps of the shield wall. The soldiers in the front of the charge fell to the ground and were stomped to death by the infantry that mowed down the squad of the Bairam Khan. But the defense didn''tst as Babar and Bairam began to fight. The young twins were strong. Their swings were powerful but not as precise as Devendra. They were enough for the Maratha soldiers. Babarughed and giggled as he stabbed soldiers to death. "Try harder, you bastards." He said it with blood sttered all over his face. He smiled like the devil in human skin. Babar dodged the attempts from the Marathas with ease. He twisted his body skillfully, dodging the strikes. On the other hand, Bairam had a serious expression and conserved his energy by taking as little soldiers. He knew that his nutcase brother would go on a rampage. So he focused on taking the important targets down. He focused more on the targets that try to hit his brother from the back. He deflected and parried those strikes and killed them to protect his brother. The brothers excelled at different things. Babar was physically stronger and Bairam was smart. So Bairam became the mind of the duo, guiding Babar, who was the body of the duo. Their inherent teamwork and coordination made it so their abilitiesplimented each other. They were always stronger when they fought together. Devendra watched the duo wipe out the Maratha defense all on their own. He was catching his breath before the fight with them. He calmed his nerves down. He had heard a lot about the twinmanders of the Mughals. They were deadly and cruelmanders. He knew of their teamwork. He took a deep breath and thought. ''I will defeat them. Mahadev, please lend me your power for thest time to protect my kingdom.'' he silently prayed. He gripped his sword tightly and turned towards the duo. "You scum,e here and fight me." He said, raising his sword towards the rampaging Babar Khan. Babar smiled and took the opportunity with a huge smile on his face. "Finally.. Finally¡­ I can fight the old Kafir king. I will definitely¡­ Kill you.." He said it with a crazy look. Bairam shed a soldier''s neck and turned his attention towards the old king. His eyes were filled with determination to take down the king. It was his final chance to prove that he was better than Askar Khan to everyone. He understood the stakes of the battle and also raised his sword in response for the kings. "Old man, your head shall be my gift to the Emperor." PS: I have been travelling for a few days. That''s why there is only 1 chapter per day. I will resume my usual upload soon. Chapter 196: Betrayal of Patan [4] Aadarsh and his contingent of soldiers made their way towards the forest. They were close to the forest. The Mughals noticed them but couldn''t do a thing as his father was buying time for his escape. He was ordered to go and save the capital for the kingdom. Aadarsh took a small contingent and set out to fulfill the task. Deep down, he wanted to help his father. His heart was torn between helping his father and defending the capital. He knew that he should prioritize the citizens and protect the capital. Aadarsh nced back at the battlefield. He couldn''t see his father in the chaos of the battle and the dust rising from all the shes taking ce. He suddenly stopped just before entering the forest. "I need to help, father." He said. The soldiers and amander named Ravi apanying him looked at him. "But, Your Highness. We have strict orders to go to the capital right now." His instincts screamed of something ominous. He couldn''t let go of the feeling that if he left, he wouldn''t be able to see his father ever again. "I know. But I¡ª" A bloodcurdling scream cut their conversation off. Aadarsh''s eyes went wide with fear as his worst fears were manifesting. He turned his horse around and galloped back to the battlefield. He couldn''t stop shaking with anxiety and fear. It was his father''s scream. On the battlefield, Devendra raised his sword to fight the duo of Bairam and Babar Khan. He got down from his horse and pointed his sword, taking a stance ready for fighting. The twins also did the same and prepared themselves for battle. Babar looked at the old king with an amused expression. "AHAHA, old man. I will kill you today." Bairam also joined in with some taunts. "Those old rusty joints can barely hold a sword. He thinks he can take on both of us all alone." He spat in disgust. "You Kafirs are too confident." Devendra stayed silent. All his focus was on the battle ahead of him. He calmed his mind. A warrior must always keep his emotions in check. It was a simple thing yet so difficult to master. Babar ran towards him with a powerful swing. He took a deep breath andpletely deflected the swing to his left. Bairam followed up with a strike to his shoulder, which he twisted his upper body to dodge cleanly. The duo began to unleash a flurry of attacks but none were effective. He ducked and deflected the coordinated efforts of the twins. Babar raised his sword straight to sh through him but the king hit the hilt of his sword precisely, sending him staggering backwards. Bairam followed up with a sh at his side. The king twisted his body at an unnatural angle and put his hands on the ground to kick Bairam in the chest. Bairam winced in pain from the kick and thought. ''How is that old man so strong? Isn''t he exhausted after killing more than 200 soldiers?'' "This is so fun. I haven''t fought such a strong opponent apart from Askar," yelled Babar in excitement. His eyes were crazy as he licked his sword in excitement. Devendra was in the zone. He was seeing everything in slow motion. He could precisely predict each and every attack. His mind raced and found opening quickly. He couldn''t feel any pain from the gashes and bruises from the battles. It felt like he was undefeatable in the very moment. The duo unleashed a sequence of coordinated attacks, with Babar and Bairam switching between offensives. They couldn''tnd a single critical hit on the king. They were huffing heavily as they both had a single thought in their minds. ''What a monster!.'' The old king''s eyes were crazy. They looked dazed and hollow but they read them like an open book. Bairam remembered the advice from Askar just before they set out for battle from the Capital of the Empire. "Don''t underestimate the king just because he is old. He can kill you with his eyes closed if you leave a small opening to exploit. Don''t disappoint the Emperor." He scoffed at Askar''s advice and shrugged it off as he thought that the king was easy to kill at such an old age. Little did he know that his overconfidence led him to this situation despite the old age. Both Babar and Bairam were struggling to win against the king. He cursed himself and charged again at the king with a roar. "Die!!!" Babar followed up with a stab. The king deflected Bairam''s strike and dodged Babar''s. The king of Maratha was in a trance. His body was burning and tearing apart from fatigue. The only thing holding himself back from copse was his mental strength. Maratha soldiers were motivated and pushed back the Mughals after seeing the king fighting fiercely against themanders. Meanwhile, a cloaked figure stood in the middle of the battlefield. No one seemed to pay attention to him drawing his bow. "This is annoying. I can''t let the Maratha king win." He muttered. "I didn''t think the twins were this ipetent." "I should inform the leader. We need to rethink our ns." He mumbled as he nocked the arrow in the bow and aimed at the Maratha King. He let go of his arrow, which whistled silently towards the Maratha king''s head. "I can''t disappoint my Liege." He disappeared into the chaos of the battlefield, not to be seen again. Devendra sensed the arrow racing towards him and turned to the side to block it with his sword. The arrow allowed Bairam to get an opening he needed to finish his job. He stabbed the gut of the king. "ARGHHH!" screamed the king with pain. His body convulsed in pain. He still had the consciousness to dodge Babar''s attack. He tightened his gut and jumped backwards. Bairam''s sword was stuck in his gut. Babar picked a fallen soldier''s sword and tossed it to his brother. "Old man, your time is up." He sneered. ''Who shot that arrow?'' He thought in hindsight. The arrow threw the king off bnce for a fraction. Blood started to drip from the wounds and Devendra''s head was feeling light. His vision was fading. His body could barely keep up with the attacks of the duo. He was staring at his death. Babar''s sword pierced his back. His grip loosened and his sword fell down with a nk. His body went limp and he fell to the ground with blood pooling from his wounds. Devendra was remembering the turbulent past. He was a failure. He couldn''t protect his kingdom from these scum. He neglected his son due to the hardships. He smiled as he could hear his son''s voice in hisst moment. ''Aadarsh, I know you will be a great king!.'' He thought. But to his surprise, the voice became louder. "YOU BASTARDS. YOU SHALL PAY FOR THIS!!!" Aadarsh roared. He unsheathed his sword and jumped off his horse. His eyes were red and his muscles bulged. Bairam turned to the source. He had a smug smile as he raised his foot to stomp his father''s body. "You Brat!!" He yelled. His world suddenly turned around and his body fell down. He looked down. His leg was separated from his body. "NOOOO!!! MY LEG!!" He screamed as he squirmed in pain. "You scum, how dare you attack my brother!!" Babar charged in to save his brother. Aadarsh turned around and shed his arm off. His sword and arm went flying off. Bairam crawled away and shouted. "You fools!! Attack that bastard." The Mughal soldiers rushed to their rescue. At the moment, all Aadarsh saw was red. Everyone was a target. He screamed. He shed. Again. Again. The field around Aadarsh was a picture of carnage. The horrified heads rolled in mud along with their broken bodies. the intestines and blood painted the field. His brother Babar rushed at the prince. "I will kill you!." The prince didn''t even spare him a nce and shed his neck off. He was squirming like a chicken that had it''s neck shed. Aadarsh stabbed his sword right into his chest many times. The Mughal soldiers froze in fear. Their legs were shaking as they watched their strongestmander being dismembered like a puppet in front of them. Bairam was horrified as he witnessed the carnage. ''Askar!! You damn fool. The King was never the threat. It is this bastard.'' He tried his best to crawl away. "Spare me!!" He barely croaked. His body froze in fear. He couldn''t move. The ground was wet from his pee as he witnessed the Crown Prince''s sword cutting through the air towards his neck. That was the unfruitful end of Bairam. The rest of the Mughal soldiers began to run away in fear. He stood there, dripping fresh blood of his enemies from his sword. "Soldiers!! Kill every one of these scum." He roared, "Father!!" He quickly ran towards his Devendra''s bleeding body. The old king was barely breathing. His vision was gone. He could barely talk. "My¡­.. Son.. Yo- *Cough* here¡­" He croaked. Devendra touched the face of his son. "Father¡­. you can''t die here." Tears welled up in his eyes. "I¡­sorry¡­ for.. Everything¡­" "Father, don''t go." He cried. "I love you!" He gripped his hand. Devendra took hisst breath with a warm smile as he heard the loving words from his son. Aadarsh screamed into the chest of his dead father. The Battle of Patan ended with the victory of the Marathas. Author Notes: Redeem code for 10 Freepasses: Chapter 197: More Takeovers The lush green forest sprawled ahead. A city came into view. The ground shaked as the Empire''s army made their way to the city. They had top-quality equipment and marched in neat formation at high speeds. Thanks to the Prussian drills. The army''s efficiency had increased exponentially. The one leading the army was none other than the Commander of the Agni Sena, Dhruv. He was going to the region of Bana. It was a region close to Daman; cutting it offpletely from the hands of the Qutbs could positively impact the Marathas. The support from the Sultanate wouldn''t be a problem and the Marathas could focus on the Portuguese base in Damn. Although destroying a European base would be hard due to the stationedmander in Daman being General Barnabas. Dhruv had a feeling that even he could be caught offguard by the movements of the Marathas. All he could do was hope for the Marathas toe out on top in the battle. It was a hassle for the Empire to step in and strike a deal with the Portuguese. And he disliked hassles. The Agni Sena had spread through the regions of the Sultanate. Division One was led by Dhruv, marching right towards the Bana region. He also nned to take regions like Pune and Nasik on the way to Bana. Division 2 focused on the regions of Junir and Ahmednagar. They all had quite a lot of garrison units. The rebels didn''t attack those ces yet. So the Empire had to take care of those regions. The Agni Sena was focusing on the regions with garrisons. They wanted to dwindle the already low numbers of the Qutbs. This would put them in the worst possible situation. The best oue out of this situation would be the full annexure of the Sultanate and the war ending with the Marathas and the Empire sharing a border with each other. Dhruv noticed that the walls of the city wereing into view. He heard that this was one of the most garrisoned bordering cities in the Sultanate. He had no worries, as they would fail in the battle. The Emperor''s ns were thorough. Even his subordinates were exceptional. They wouldn''t let a single margin of error in their n. "Get ready to fight." He roared. He was expecting a battle from the garrison. The reports suggested that they had veteran soldiers amidst them. Dhruv was pretty confident and wanted to showcase his skill to the Emperor by winning his first ever battle by leading an army. The soldiers were also excited to fight. They were young and hot-blooded men recruited for serving in the Royal Army. But to their dismay, the garrison fell with in a single hour. It was the easiest battle in the history of the Empire. The old and fat soldiers of the Qutbs couldn''t handle the onught of the young Empire soldiers. It seemed to Dhruv that most of the soldiers in the garrison were not selected for physical ability but rather through connections with the higher-ups. It would exin the ipetence of the garrison. There were only a few injuries and no deaths in the siege. This was the most surprising thing about the battle. ''Damn it!! This was too easy!! Don''t tell me rest of the garrisons are going to be the same?'' He thought. He realized that they didn''t really require the numbers they put up for the annexure. They could easily take over so many regions with a single division if this was the quality of the troops stationed in the garrisons. Continue your adventure with mvl Hariharan, the division onemander who came along with Dhruv, came running to him after the battle. "All the survivors are locked up in the underground prison in the city!" Dhruv looked uninterested and asked. "What were their casualties?" "Most of them were killed resisting arrests. The remaining surrendered without a fight. We put them in prison for now." He said it in a single breath. "This is pathetic for the border city!" Dhruv muttered. "Yes, indeed, Commander." "Refill the supplies needed for the journey to Nasik. Don''t plunder all the grains. Distribute it among the popce. They seemed to be famished." The state of the city wasn''t that good. The streets were deste and covered with diseased people. It seemed like the garrison hoarded the grains and food supplies in the wake of the rebels. This left no food for themon people in the Empire. The Empire soldiers found the warehouse during the fall of the city. There were many supplies enough for them tost till the Bana region and back. They knew they didn''t need much as the Yadavas were in charge of the food supplies. So they just took some supplies needed to fill their existing supplies. The soldiers began to distribute the supplies to themon folk in the city. They were skeptical at first since the Empire suddenly barged into the city and made a mess. When a hungry kid approached the soldiers and asked for some food. The soldiers gave it to the little kid with a warm smile on their faces. The kid''s face quickly lit up brightly and began to devour it happily. The kid put down his bowl suddenly and tugged the armor of the soldier that gave him the bowl. "Thank you!!." He then ran away quickly to a corner to eat the food. The others who saw this quickly changed their perspective about the soldiers and began to approach with their rumbling empty stomachs. "Stand, innd. There is enough for everyone." The soldier yelled as he put the people in line for the food. Lots of poor people and elderly folk thanked the Empire''s soldiers and bonded with them. Their perception of the Empire changed vastly from this single incident. Dhruv looked over the situation and smiled. He then turned to Hariharan. "Prepare to leave by dawn tomorrow. Leave a battalion to keep order in the city and distribute the rest of the food slowly." "Yes, Commander." Hariharan said with a bright smile and scurried off. Meanwhile, in a city in the region of Ahmadnagar. The garrison fell to Commander Raghu, leading the second division of the Agni Sena. It alsocked quality troops, which resulted in the quick fall of the city. There were some casualties and injuries. Raghu was one of the individuals that wasn''t part of the minority that opposed the reform. Despite this, he held prejudice in his heart for the lower castes. He didn''t see the lower castes as warriors. He saw them as expendable soldiers for the Empire to exploit. This attitude sickened many in the Army but he didn''t care. His ability spoke volumes; Raghu was a talented individual. Despite his initial reluctance, he led division two of the Agni Sena. He didn''t bond with any of the lower-caste individuals. He just spoke to them about rying his orders. He looked over at the distribution centers set up by the soldiers to give food to themon folk in the city. Raghu muttered under his breath with a disgusted look. ''I have to lead these pests! And capture the next region too!'' ''Why am I stuck with these ones? Commander Dhruv is generous to these pests.'' He admired the Commander Dhruv. He was young and strong. He climbed up the ranks of the Army with rtive ease. Raghu was convinced that Dhruv had the blood of a warrior. He was a talented upper-caste kshatriya. Raghu usually ryed his orders through an individual named Akash, who was one of the brigademanders. He was easier to talk to. He didn''t speak much and responded to his orders with a simple nod. Akashpleted all his orders with precision. He waved at Akash and gestured toe close. "We will be leaving soon!. We have to leave for the Junir region. We can''t disappoint the Emperor. Wrap up your work and get moving!" He was already nning on leaving a battalion to take care of the rest in the city. "We cannot do that." Akash said outright. Raghu was surprised as Akash spoke to him for the first time since the March to the city. "Why? Are you disobeying the orders?" He asked. "All the deaths have been in the 3rd Brigade. We cannot leave till all the rites are done. So I ask you to leave tomorrow at dawn, so we canplete thest rites of ourrades." Raghu scoffed. "Just throw them in a pit and light them up. You think pests like you deservest rites." Akash''s brows twitched in anger. "Commander Raghu, You have gone too far. You have insulted myrades." He began. "I demand you take back those words and apologize to myrades," he said in a high-pitched voice. "What are you going to do? Huh?" He scoffed in disdain. "I challenge you to a duel right here." Akash began. "If I win!! You shall apologize to myrades and oblige to our demand of leaving at dawn." It was an invitation tobat. The traditional way to call for a duel. In the Royal Army, where strength matters, duels were one of the many ways to retain your honor against the others with a showcase of your strength. Raghu smirked. "I see, the little pest doesn''t know his ce." "I shall teach you where you actually belong." He smiled. "I ept your request to duel." Author Notes: Redeem code for 10 Freepasses: Chapter 198: Rebels and Marathas "Is this the right location?" asked Vipin nervously, looking around at the tall trees and a huge engraved rock in the middle of the forest. It was definitely an odd ce in the forest and easy to spot due to therge rock. He looked around for traps and any people nearby. Vipin hade to the location with a small group of guards to protect him. He was meeting with the Marathas in a specific location decided by them. For taking control of the region of Daman. The rebels knew they needed the help of the Marathas. They weren''t skilled enough for the battle. They need a level-headed battle-hardened veteran to lead them. The supervisor went with Omkar''s group so using him as themander was out of the question. So he decided to take the risk and send a letter to the Marathamander. To his surprise, the Marathas had defended the area of Surat and a reply had quicklye for them to meet at this location. "Are you the one that sent the letter?" A voice suddenly echoed through the silent forest. A man stepped out of the cover of the tall trees. He was wearing armor and a sword etched with the Maratha symbol hung on his waist. Vipin could feel the authority of the man. It didn''t really bother him, since he had already experienced the strength of the supervisor. The man that stood before him had a simr air. "Yes," "My name is Vasant Pawar. State your name." He moved towards him. "Vipin." Vasant looked him up and down with a skeptical look. "Were you serious about the offer?" He folded his hands with a fake smile and replied. Explore more adventures at mvl "Yes, we want revenge on the Portuguese." Vasant nced back at his guards in the back who had their hands on the hilts of their sword. "You guys don''t seem half-bad but are you capable of taking on the Portuguese?" "We are not. That''s why we need your help." He said it clearly. Vasant smiled and patted his shoulder. "I like your attitude. You are straightforward." Vasant marched to the Port of Surat to help after the battle of Nadiad. He sent an advance unit with amander and their fresh soldiers first. He led the injured and tired soldiers, as they would take some time to reach the port city. His n worked as the advance unit reached Surat right on time when the Portuguese mercenaries group was at the gate. They were caught offguard and killed by their advance unit. The battle had ended by the time Vasant had reached the port. The army in the port had significant casualties but managed to destroy all the ships due to the mercenaries underestimating them. He took the uninjured soldiers from Surat into his army. Just as he was nning his next move. He received the letter from the Rebels. This was a golden opportunity for them. With a smile, Vasant agreed to meet the rebel leader to discuss their ns. He was looking to inflict damage on the Portuguese. His next target was Daman. There were two significant threats in Daman. One was the general stationed in Daman. He was known to be a ruthless and strongmander. Vasant wasn''t sure about his chances in a head-on battle with Barnabas. Second was the existence of the cannons. The Marathas had run out of the gunpowder after the making of fuse grenades. They had plenty of iron shells left but no gunpowder required to use the iron shells. They had a few fuse grenades left but it wasn''t enough. Vasant also had seized some crude cannons from the Qutbs in Nadiad and some good cannons from the mercenaries in Surat. It was useless without gunpowder. Vasant''s thoughts were interrupted. "So, are you going to ept?" "Why not? What would we get in return for helping you guys exact your revenge on the Mlhas?" Vipin thought for a while. "You can have the whole region of Daman if we win. We will also give you the gold bars looted from the different garrisons during our raids." "That sounds promising! But we have a problem with our supplies as well. We don''t have enough to wage an attack on Daman right now!" Vipin smiled with confidence. "We can handle that. The Qutb garrisons had enough supplies." "That''s great. We will lend you our expertise then." Vasant said as he extended his hand. Vipin grasped his hand in return and shook it toplete the agreement. "We will be marching towards Daman soon. We will inform you 2 days ahead." He nodded, agreeing to the Vasant. They both talked for a while about their n for the takeover and made an official agreement. Vasant agreed to lend amander to the Rebels to ensure they did well on the battlefield. Themander would be a veteran in the field that would help them with formations and rotations in the battle. This would improve their efficiency in battle. Vipin agreed to send the supplies as soon as possible. It would take some time for the supplies to be transported to the army. This solved both their issues. Now their main focus was on preparing to take over the region of Daman, which wasn''t an easy task as the Portuguese, unlike the Qutbs, weren''t ipetent. They had to take a risk to make an opening on the Portuguese front. Vipin knew about the cannons and their power. He was advised by the supervisor to take out the cannons first if they wanted to win against them. Vasant turned to leave. "How do we deal with the cannons?" He asked Vasant. Vasant nced back at him with a serious expression. "We have a way to deal with them but weck some critical supplies for it." "Critical supplies?" "Yes, we have dealt with their ships and weapons in Surat already. Weck the gunpowder to make the weapons useful." "Gunpowder? We have it as well." Vipin had seized some gunpowder from garrisons. It was mainly from a single garrison in a big city that they had raided in the night. Vasant had a bright smile. "Bring the gunpowder as well. We shall win. You have my word." Chapter 199: Assassination Themercial activity in the capital of the Qutb Sultanate came to an halt as the kingdom experienced major rebellions in most parts. The merchants knew it wouldn''t be a great idea to move goods in this situation. The citizens were not roaming around through the capital as the pce issued a curfew and the patrols in the city increased. People were punished severely for not following the curfew. The war alliance with the Mughals and the internal rebellion took a toll on the Sultanate finances. They were in the worst possible situation due to their own negligence. Zafar Shah brought this situation upon himself. He was at fault for letting his decisions be influenced by the likes of Mana Razik. On the northern side of the capital city, corpses of dead guards littered the cold earth. They were mostly killed with a single strike. Some men were carrying the corpses into the forest. They all wore ck dresses that blended with the darkness of the night. Their weapons gleamed under the silvery glow of the moonlight. It was a cool and bright night. A masked individual stood on the wall, enjoying the cool breeze of the night. He scanned the surroundings of the capital with a smile and jumped down. Omkar''s group had begun their task in the dead of the night. He walked up to Omkar. "Have you cleared all sides?" He asked Omkar. "Yes, Sir." He said it with a stiff voice. He still couldn''t get used to the masked man. He seemed too powerful to address informally. "The north-eastern wall seems to havex security." "So do we just go through that area right now?" "Not right now. We will wait some more time." He began. "I can''t afford to take chances when I have such inexperienced folks on my side." The words stung him but he knew it was the truth. They were heavily relying on the masked man for their n. He was detailing their every move. "Any reason we have to wait?" "Reason? The time is not ripe. At the peak of the night, your body rxes and your mind shall bex, unknowingly." Stay connected via mvl "But the guards have worked night hours for months and years. Would this affect them?" "Yes," The body has decreased stimuli during the nighttime. This rxes the mind and body a lot and makes it easier to doze off in the middle of the night. Even if the man adapts gradually, they cannot fully stop the process since the body is naturally aligned in that way. The man wanted to exploit this to get into the pce. "I see, then I shall trust your word on it." "Have I ever been wrong during our time together?" The masked man asked with a smirk seeping through his mask. "No," mumbled Omkar. "Then you may leave. I will inform you to move soon." There was one other reason to stall for time. The crown prince, Aziz. He waspetent, unlike his father. After a while, he noticed a royal carriage leaving the pce. It was none other than Aziz''s carriage. He moved into the woods, where Omkar''s group was resting. "Move," he ordered. Everyone stood up quickly and gripped their weapons tightly. The time for their revenge had finally dawned upon them. "I will lead the charge. Follow me," said the masked man. The man scaled the north-eastern wall like it was an everyday walk. The wall was facing the forest and the guard dozed off in his chair. He sent the guard to eternal sleep and waited for Omkar''s group to scale the wall as well. They had already mapped out the ces. So they knew about the Sultan''s chamber and it''s location. He saw two guards patrolling the area. He quickly sprinted towards them. His steps were as quiet as a whisper in the dark. He took out a short knife and threw it right at the neck of the guard. It pierced through the gaps of the armor and the soldiers dropped dead. The other guard turned his head, barely processing what had happened, saw a sword whistling through the air and the world turned upside down. Thest thing the guard witnessed was his headless body. Omkar''s group saw the absolute skill that the masked man possessed and had their mouth''s open in awe. "Move, you bastards," said the masked man. They broke out of the trance and began to make their way to Sultan''s room. "WHO ARE YOU!!" Zafar stood in the corner of the room, fear written all over his face as armed men barged into his room in the middle of the night. "Where are the guards?" He yelled, throwing a vase at Omkar that missed it''s mark. Omkar took a deep breath and exchanged nces with the masked man. "Thanks for this opportunity." "Don''te close. I will have you killed." Zafar roared once again. "Haa, shut up, you bastard." Omkar began. "It''s your fault that my family died." He unsheathed his sword. "Wait, let''s talk it out. I will give you whatever you want. Gold, silver, or women! Name your price." Omkar grabbed his tunic and lifted him in the air. "Bring back my family." "100 gold bars and all thend you want. Spare me!!" He begged. The masked man chucked at the disgusting begging. "That old fart. This is so funny. I have to tell the others." He mumbled to himself. The time passed and the floor was pooled in blood as Omkar took his rage out on the Sultan. The dismembered body of the Sultany on the marble floor. "Are you done?" "Yes, sorry for the pitiful disy." The masked man smiled. "It was fun to watch." The doors of the room flung open. "Who are you bastards?" A young voice echoed through the room. It was the crown prince, Aziz Shah. He felt something was wrong after leaving the pce, so he hade back to check His gaze shifted to his father''s bodyying dismembered and a man covered in blood. "You killed my father!" He yelled. The masked man clicked his tongue. It was the worst time for the prince to show up. He noticed blood on his sword. Some of the group members had died to his sword. He whistled; it was a sign for the other group members. "You leave from the same path. I will follow you." Aziz wasn''t an opponent that Omkar could handle. He unsheathed his sword. The prince charged at Omkar only to be interrupted by him. He deflected the sh at Omkar''s neck. "Leave." He yelled at Omkar. Omkar quickly ran out of the room. "Who are you?" Aziz asked, shing with him. Their movements were a blur. ''He is not bad.'' He thought. ''Doesn''t evene close to the leader, though.'' He dodged sh after sh in the tight space of the luxuriously decorated room of the Sultan. "Hahaha, for a prince. You aren''t half-bad." "Shut up, you crazy bastard." Aziz could feel something was wrong. The masked man wasn''t really fighting back. He was on the defensive since the sh started. He had a good grasp on sword arts as well. ''Is he stalling for time?'' "Crazy? Don''t be harsh! Prince. I am trying my best here." He said it with a mocking voice. "Trying your best?" A faint whistle was heard in the background of their shes. "That''s my cue to go!! Time to wind up our little ytime." He twisted his body to the side to dodge a stab. Aziz flicked his wrist to sh. He sidesteps. Aziz follows him with desperate swings. He was dodging each swing precisely. Aziz finally found an opening and tried to stab. He somehow managed to turn at the right angle to dodge it. Aziz followed it up with a kick to his stomach. It threw the masked man into the balcony. He didn''t fall but rather grabbed the railing and stood on it. He nced back at the prince with a mocking smile. "Our little ytime was fun, young prince. See youter." He jumps off from the balcony. Chapter 200: Aadarshs Responsibility Dark clouds loomed over the town of Patan. The trees stood still. The once bustling small towny deste, silently mourning. The soldiers hung their heads in shame and themander silently watched the scene. The silence was broken by the asionally crackling fire of the funeral pyre. Aadarsh stood close to the funeral pyre. His eyes were bloodshot from theck of sleep. He performed thest rites of his father. He stared at the me in a daze. His mind was elsewhere. Millions of thoughts raced through his mind. ''Why did I hesitate?'' ''Why didn''t I reach earlier?'' ''Why am I weak?'' He wanted to cry but tears didn''te out anymore. It was like half his heart was forcibly torn apart. The battle ended yesterday. He already performed thest rites. He had to protect the mothend but his legs wouldn''t move. He couldn''t muster any strength in his arms. He was numb all over. ''I have to prot¡­ect..'' ''Do I really¡­..have¡­.to¡­'' ''Ca¡­n¡­..I¡­even..pro..tect?'' ''I should end all this..'' He put a step forward towards the funeral pyre. His father wouldn''t want him to do this but Aadarsh didn''t have the confidence. Can he really protect his mother? Will he reachte to see his mother''s corpse? His mind wasn''t working right. The thoughts were broken by the small voice of amander. "Your Highness, we have a message." Aadarsh stopped and didn''t nce back. "Who is it?" "Commander Baldev." "What happened now?" "The letter is asking you to rush to Karnavati. He has sent a unit to protect the capital." He gritted his teeth and punched himself. Blood dripped from the side of his mouth. The pain broke the depressing thoughts and gave him some rity of thought. ''Father wouldn''t want me in this situation.'' ''He died for me.'' He closed his eyes and remembered the past for the final time in silence. The times of hardship and struggles his father had to go through to preserve his homnd. He couldn''t let all his hard work go to waste over his emotional state. Moreover, he couldn''t let down the citizens of the kingdom that desperately needed their help against the invaders. The blood and tears they gave readily to protect theirnd. He was a royal. It was his responsibility. Fresh blood from the corners of his mouth dripped on the cold, hard ground. He silently took a vow to the crackling me of his father''s pyre. ''I will protect Karnavati at the cost of my life, Father.'' ''Please watch me from above.'' He finally turned his head away. Themander, who was surprised by the punch, looked nervous as he watched him bleed. "Your Highness, blood..." he muttered. "Don''t worry about it. Hand over the letter from Baldev." Aadarsh ran his fingers over his wet hair and began to read the letter from Baldev. It was addressed to his father rather than him. He skimmed through the contents of the letter. The information detailed in the letter was already known. They had fallen to the tactics of the Mughals and Askar would be heading towards the capital. Baldev, in his letter vowed to stall him. ''He must be dead by now.'' Aadarsh thought. He knew of Baldev''s loyalty. But there was no way he could beat Askar. He would have dly sacrificed his life for the mothend to stall for time. Enjoy new stories from mvl Baldev also mentioned that he had sent the most talentedmander by his side to the capital. It was Shivaji Bhonsle, a youngmander from the Bhonsle n. Aadarsh vaguely remembered the young man from the oath ceremony. He was the one that took a blood oath to thend. It was an incredible sight to see such a young man to have that much confidence. "Your Majesty," the letter read. "I trust Shivaji as much as I trust you. He is a talented child. You may or may not believe in his ability but I do. I swear on my life that he will defend Karnavati till you arrive. I wish you luck for the veryst time." For a high-rankingmander to praise Shivaji that much. Aadarsh smiled. He let go of his past. Aadarsh focused on the present. He had to protect the future. He scanned his surroundings. All themanders and soldiers stood in silence, watching the fire burn. Their morale was low. A pir of the kingdom has copsed. Aadarsh needed to be the new pir and take on the weight. He took a deep breath. "Soldiers," he began. All the soldiers looked up at him. Even some citizens that came to mourn attention turned to him. "Today, we stand in the shadow of sorrow. We lost the iron wall that protected us from dangers for decades. His body may have perished and returned to the sacred earth." But.. his spirit remains unyielding. It lives on¡ªin every de, in every banner, and in every heart that beats for ournd! Soldiers, tell me, will this weaken us? No!! This shall be our fire to defeat the scum that dares to invade ournd. Remember the sacrifices of not only the King. Remember everyone that gave their blood and tears to protect us. Today, I do not speak as a prince but as a soldier beside you, honoring our fallen king and raising our weapons in his name. Stand firm, stand fierce, and let the world know that the Marathas do not falter. We do not fall. Let our souls burn. Let our screams echo through ournd. For ournd, for our people, We shall rise. Jai Bhavani The speech left everyone speechless. Every one present in the area saw the king''s visage in Aadarsh. They felt the soul of their fallen king guiding the young prince in his wake. The soldiers roared. "JAI BHAVANI" "JAI BHAVANI" "JAI BHAVANI" "JAI BHAVANI" "Prepare to March to the Capital." Aadarsh roared. ''Shivaji, I hope you can hold out till I reach.'' The March to protect the capital had begun. Chapter 201: Shivajis Resolve The tall trees rustled under the strong breeze of the night. The silvery glow of the half-moon covered the area below. The sounds of insects and wild animals could be heard faintly in the distance. In the lush green forest, sounds of crackling fire could be heard. Hundreds of the soldiers were setting camp in the middle of the forest at night. Tens of small bonfires were set up for making food. Chatter could be heard among the soldiers. They were nervous but they cracked jokes among each other to calm themselves down. The Maratha soldiers were heading towards their capital. The atmosphere was heavy. Everyone was scared. They all had millions of doubts. ''Would they be able to protect their family.'' ''Would they be able to see another day in this beautiful world.'' ''Can they see the faces of their family again?'' They all kept their doubts to themselves and braced themselves to their duty, their Dharma, to protect theirnd from the Mughal scum. Shivaji was surrounded bymanders and some veteran soldiers in the army. He was the mainmander of the army that was going to defend the capital. He already sent a message to the capital about their arrival tomorrow. Baldev gave himplete authority to lead the troops on the capital. The pce guards and some reserve troops left to protect the capital. Shivaji watched the soup boil in the pot with a dazed gaze. He had taken a huge responsibility on his shoulders. A veteran soldier, he was a middle-aged man. He had a bit of graying hair and patted his back. "What are you thinking about, young man?" he asked with a roughugh. "Nothing¡­" Shivaji replied with a fake smile. Amander named Hriday chimed in. "He is a youngd and leading an army for the first time. Of course he is nervous. AHHAA" He was of simr age to the veteran soldiers. He had a long beard and gray hair. Scars covered his face and body from years of battle. Theyughed along and cracked jokes to diffuse his nervousness. Hriday came close to him and whispered. "You will do good. have some trust in yourself." He said with a bright smile and sipped on his soup from the wooden bowl. "Hey you guys!! Give themander some soup." "Sure Sure¡­ Old man. You jumped first and took your share without giving any to themander." a soldier chimed in. "I am not old... yet." Heined. The others burst outughing as Hriday tried to retort it. He also chuckled with them. After drinking the soup and having a good time. He gazed upon the lonely half-moon in the sky. The weight of the responsibilities finally settling down. "Mother, I shall make you proud." He muttered. The rest of the night was a blur. He could barely sleep from the nervousness. Commander Baldev knew that he wouldn''t survive and gave away his life to stall for time for the king toe back to the capital. He also had to do the same to defend the capital. He couldn''t let all the hard work of themander go to waste. The army began to move in the morning towards the capital. They reached the entrances of the huge fortifications of the capital. The huge gate stood in front of him. The fort was equipped with some crude cannons. It didn''t work long since it was very old. It was better than nothing. Themander of the walls came to greet him and read the letter by Baldev. He quickly moved to give full authority to him. The Reserve forces were called in for the iing siege and preparations began very quickly for the situation. Able-bodied men in the capital were quickly recruited and given equipment to fight. It was to supplement their numbers as much as possible. Shivaji went to meet the queen of the Marathas. She was still managing the pce and capital affairs in the absence of the king. Continue your journey with mvl He walked into the pce. The servants seemed to be nowhere. Dust was caked on the walls. It seems that the Pce expenses were cut. He could see some maids in the distance, probably the ones that volunteered to stay back to help the queen. Shivaji stood in the study room of the Queen. Unlike the pce, it wasn''t dusty. "So you are the one that Baldev sent to defend." The Queen looked up from the documents. Her eyes were bloodshot. "Yes, Your Majesty." She sighed. "You are a child. Are you sure you are ready to take on this responsibility?" The Queen saw Shivaji earlier taking a blood oath. She knew from his demeanour. He wasn''t the kind to back down in this situation yet she wanted to confirm. "Yes.." "Will your mother be okay with it?" Shivaji had an awkward smile on his face "My mother would be disappointed in me if I ran away from my Dharma." He said confidently. "I see, you seem to have a strong mother." "Thank you, Your Majesty. She is the best mother." He said it with a bright smile. She looked lost. The situation right now seemed hopeless. Askar Khan was marching to the capital and a child was sent to defend the capital. She had to be strong and guide the citizens of her country. She was the mother of all the citizens. "Do you require any help with the preparations?" That was the best help she could provide. The queen could gather personnel to speed up the preparation process. Shivaji thought for a while, rubbing his chin. "Yes, we might need some help." "What help do you need?" "Can you ask the maids tending to the injuries and moving stuff during the siege?" "Maids?" It wasn''t the norm for thedies to be involved in the battle preparations. She was quite taken aback. "Yes, Maids. I will ensure they are treated like my sisters." He said confidently. "I am sure, with their help. We can defeat them." The queen smiled warmly at the confidence of the young man barely his son''s age. "Very well, I will do that." "I wish you the best, Shivaji." Chapter 202: The Incompetent King [1] Pratapendra sat up on therge bed. He was being tended to by the royal doctor after his copse a few days ago. The days were a blur in the pce as his son took charge of the affairs in the Empire under hismand. Nothing major happened because he woke up quickly after copse But Pratapendra could feel his strength seeping away from his body. It was like he was racing towards his death. He could feel it. He smelled of herbal medicine. Hepiled with the doctor even though he knew that it wouldn''t be able to save his life. He looked out at the beautiful sky from his room. The truth of different incidents still hurts him very much. He was an ipetent ruler, a bad father and grandfather. He felt ashamed that he med the former emperor for the death of his daughter when he couldn''t protect her. He had to admit that the former emperor was lenient towards him despite his outrageous attitude. The worst thing was that he had abandoned his own grandson. The child that didn''t do anything wrong bying to the world. His daughter would have loved him very much if she were alive. ''I am the worst.'' he thought to himself. There were dark circles under his eyes. He looked tired from all the years of rule. He wanted to rest but he still had a job toplete. He wanted to give his son the ce he deserved. It was his ipetence that held him back. He knew it was toote for him to rectify the problems that he created. Despite this, his mind was already working on a solution. The doctor looked at him and put down a cup of herbal tea beside his table. Experience more on §Þ?? "Your Majesty, drink this slowly." He gestured to the cup of tea. Pratapendra didn''t reply and hummed in response. His thoughts were focused on one thing. The doctor didn''t say a word after that. He also knew the king was in this stage after the copse. He was barely eating and drinking anyway. He couldn''t find any traces of poison. This was odd even for him, as the king''s condition was deteriorating day by day. ''I should inform the prince about this and get my Master here.'' He thought. The royal doctor''s master was a previous royal doctor and retired a long time ago. He lived alone in a secluded ce in the kingdom, tending to his smallnd with some herbs. He was a knowledgeable old man. He was stubborn but he would travel to the capital if the prince or king requested him to do it. ''Damn him!! If only he stayed in the capital instead of going to some forest. That old fox.'' The royal doctor turned to leave. Pratapendra suddenly spoke up. "Do a favor for me, Doctor." He turned around quickly. The voice was small and weak. "What is it? Your Majesty? Should I call the prince?" He asked in an urgent voice. Pratapendra coughed. "No need to call him. But where is he now?" "He went out for some inspections." "I see. He is such a diligent boy." Pratapendra turned serious. "Call the prime minister toe by." He ordered in amanding voice. "Oh.. Harichandan is in the pce wanting to meet you for a few days. He has beening by daily." "I see. Tell him toe right now." The doctor bowed slightly. "Understood," "Also send a message to my son toe back to the pce." The doctor went out, nodding and obliging to hismand. Pratapendra nced back at the blue sky. He resolved himself for the worst. Harichandan appeared in his room in a short while at hismand. He had the same mocking smile on his face. He didn''t know that the Pratapendra knew about the truth. "Greetings, Your Majesty," he said, doing a curt bow. "How are you doing?" "You are here. I am doing fine. How is the situation in the kingdom?" Harichandan smile turned sour quickly at that question. He shrugged and sighed. "The prince still doesn''t know how to manage the kingdom. I think he needs some help." "Hoo. Is that so? Who do you rmend for the job?" Harichandan looked up with a wry smile. "Who else is better than me at this job? If you may, I shall help the prince with all my knowledge." Pratapendra sighed deeply. "That child, when will he learn to lead a kingdom?" "Anyway, I shall give you control to be the regent in case he takes a bad decision." He shuffled around looking for something. Harichandan had a bright look. His dreams of power were this close topletion. "Come, here. I shall give you the seal of power." The seal of power granted the royal power to the person that had it. It was usually passed to the heir by the king during coronation. He smiled and approached their king. He licked his lips in ecstasy. *STAB* He looked down. A de had just pierced through his chest and punctured his lung. It was a shortsword. Harichandan coughed out blood as his gaze shifted to the cold king. ''What is happening?'' He was supposed to get the seal. ''Why was I stabbed?'' Pratapendra let go of his sword and Harichandan fell on the floor. He got up from his bed, his legs trembling. He grabbed the ceremonial sword on the wall and walked towards Harichandan. "Your Majesty, what are you doing?" He pleaded as he crawled back. "Please.. Stop" "I was a fool, but I am no longer one to fall for your tricks." Harichandan demeanour changed. "You think your son can handle the aftermath if you kill me?" "He will do it." Pratapendra dered confidently. "Don''te clo¡ª" He stabbed Harichandan in the chest with the ceremonial sword. It was dull but it did its job. His lifeless body fell down with a thud. ''This is my final gift to you, my son. I hope you won''t repeat my mistakes.'' He pointed the dull ceremonial sword at himself. *STAB* He stabbed himself in the chest. His body went numb and fell on the Harichandan''s corpse. With thest of his strength. He gripped the dagger lodged in his chest. ''This should be enough for you, My dear son.'' He thought. ''I also love you. Sorry for being a bad father.'' Pratapendra took hisst breath alone with no one by his side. Chapter 203: The Incompetent King [2] Explore hidden tales at §Þ?? The day was bright and cool in the capital city of Cuttack, as the pce was brimming with activity. The guards patrolled the hallways of the royalplex. The guards were chatting with each other as they did their daily patrols. "The situation has been good these days since the Prince has taken charge." One guard said. "Yes, the prince did a good job managing the pce affairs. I didn''t know that the prince was such a talented man,"mented another guard. Since Lokendra had taken charge, everything had significantly changed, and their overall efficiency had increased. They heard a crash sounding from one of the rooms. They rushed towards the source and noticed the doors of the king''s chambers open. They entered the room to see the king and the prime minister''s corpses lying. Their expressions went from caution to fear and anxiety. "Call the others. Inform the prince quickly. This is urgent," yelled a guard. The other guard quickly ran to fetch the royal doctor and other guards. Meanwhile, Lokendra Deva was outside the Royal Pce. He was informed to return by the royal doctor a few minutes ago. He returned from his inspections quickly. He wondered why his father had called him. ''I wonder why.'' Lokendra sighed heavily. The ns were going on smoothly. He was ready to strike down the faction of Harichandan. The internal spies had done their job well and exposed the prime targets to take down. He decided not to show even a speck of mercy to the people involved in the heinous n of Harichandan. There were some big nobles in the mix. The rest were just following them without really knowing about their ns. Upon reaching the Royal Pce, a guard ran towards him with a nervous look. "Your Highness, The King..." His voice trailed off. Lokendra noticed the faces of the soldiers and grasped something went wrong. He ran towards his father''s room. Lokendra saw a couple of guards and the royal doctor gathered in the room. He looked down at the floor to see the two corpsesying with blood pooled over the marble floor. It was the corpses of the Prime Minister Harichandan and his father. His body went numb as he looked at the sword piercing the chest of his father. It was the ceremonial sword that hung on the walls of his room. His father had died. "Your Highness, both are dead." The royal doctor shook his dead with a grim look. It wasn''t a normal scene. Lokendra''s mind raced with a million thoughts. The scene looked like the prime minister had tried to kill the king and the king retailiated. Both of them died in the process. Lokendra, who knew of Harichandan''s personality, knew that this wasn''t the way that man would do things. He was a guy who waited for years. He wouldn''t ruin his ns in this shabby way. He quickly grasped the reality of the situation. His father had purposely done this. Although he wanted to cry for the death of his father. Now wasn''t the right time to do so. His father had given him an opportunity to take his rightful ce. He clenched his fist and gritted his teeth to control his emotions. Lokendra turned to the guards. "Call in the ministers. The prime minister killed the king." The guards nodded and went to carry out their orders. The royal doctor stayed silent as he also grasped the reality of the situation. "Doctor, I hope you will keep your mouth shut about it." Lokendra said with a cold look. "Yes, Your Highness." He began I never thought the prime minister would do such a thing to the king." "You may leave." After everyone had left the room. Lokendra called in his spies. Two men dressed in all ck emerged from the balcony of the chambers and kneeled before him. "Prepare to eliminate those bastards that were in on the n with the Harichandan. Prepare for the extermination." He then turned to the other one. "You go and spread rumors about this situation." "Yes, Your Highness. The prime minister had truly gone far andmitted treason against the kingdom." "Yes, Your Highness." They both disappeared after listening to the orders of the lokendra. He looked down at his father''s corpse and grimaced. Lokendra had lost all his family members now. He was all alone in their arduous path of leading a kingdom. Technically, he had a family member left. The current Emperor of Vijayanagara, Harsha, was his nephew but it was clear from his attitude that he didn''t consider the Gajapathis as part of his family anymore. ''Sister, I am sorry,'' he thought to himself. He now had to kill his political rivals in a bloody battle. It was highly likely that the faction members that supported the prime minister would have a private army ready for a coup. The spies already uncovered some information on their movements but they didn''t act without proof. Now with the death of the prime minister. They would have no choice but to act and try to take over the capital. Lokendra knew that they would try to rally support for their cause. This was why he wanted to spread rumors about the death of his father. The local nobles that werergely loyal to the kingdom would immediately withdraw support at the rumors. This would make their dreams shatter in front of them and leave them powerless to beat their army. The ipetence of his father gave rise to the prime minister. It was his duty to y the blemish of the royal family. His father did it in his stead. His life was extinguished, defeating the very monster that he had given birth to. Tears streamed down Lokendra''s face. Despite everything, he loved his father. But in the end, he was unable to protect or prevent this situation from happening. ''Sorry for not being able to protect you like a good son,'' Lokendra clenched his fist. "All the bastards that supported Harichandan shall pay with their lives." Chapter 204: Aziz Shahs woes The Qutb Pce was a mess after the death of Zafar Shah. The news spread like wildfire that the rebels assassinated the Sultan in the heavily guarded pce. The capital was a mess as the ministers began to flee from the sultanate because of possible repercussions from the rebels. In the bordering regions, the local nobles had already fled when they saw the Empire''s army invading deep into the Sultanate territory. They knew that there was no way the Sultanate would be able to fight the Empire. Every noble big and small knew of the strength of the Vijayanagara Empire. It rivalled that of the Mughals and was one of the strongest powers, if not the strongest, in the subcontinent. The defeat of the royal army had made a dent in their morale. Now with the Empire''s invasion. It was spelt doom for the Sultanate. On the outskirts of the capital. A merchant caravan was heading towards the borders between the Qutb Sultanate and the Amir Sultanate. It was heavily guarded by hundreds of soldiers, dressed in ck and equipped very well. "Haa¡­ This is so messed up." Aziz sighed. Enjoy more content from §Þ?? He lifted the covering in the caravan to look back at the pce. The kingdom was destined to fall. ''It''s all your fault, father.'' He thought. He had lost his affection for his father a long time ago. He felt no emotion for his father. His mother, on the other hand, passed away when he was a young child. He didn''t consider his half-siblings his family, as they all resembled his father''s personality. Aziz recalled the incident of that fateful night. The rebels, the masked man, and his strength left a deep impression on him. "Who even was that bastard?" He mumbled. The masked man was different from the rest of the group. Aziz fought some of the rebels on the way to the chamber. None of them were even on the level of a veteran soldier. But that man was different. His sword arts were refined and his movements were of an elite soldier. ''I would have died if he was serious.'' He gripped his neck and winced, remembering his strength. Darkness began to consume the light as the moon began to shine it''s glow on the tall trees. The caravan stopped for the night to rest. Aziz exited the carriage to find his group getting the tents ready and began to make food for the night. He looked back at the dark forest path they came through. The capital city was nowhere to be seen. They came a long distance from the capital city. He looked up at the dark sky, with stars twinkling. ''No use fretting about the past.'' His right-hand man, Aditya, emerged from the shadows. "Your Highness, we have some urgent news." "I told you to address me differently. I am not a prince anymore." Aditya nodded and changed his tone. "The Vijayanagara Empire has invaded. They already took over half the regions near the border with the Yadavas and the Empire." Aziz looked bewildered. The masked man, the organized rebels, the maratha war, and the Empire invasions. All pieces came together to solve theplex puzzle. The Empire took advantage of the situation to take over the Sultanate. The masked man should be an elite soldier from the Empire advising the rebels. ''That exins why the rebels were so sessful this time.'' He shuddered at the prospect of an 18-year-old Emperor nning this far. "So, we were dancing in their palms the whole time." "The Sultanate is doomed. They can''t even defeat a Marathamander. Let alone amander from the Empire. They will sessfully annex all the areas." "So, we are letting them take over without a fight?" "Aditya!! You know it very well. We don''t have the strength to take them in a fight. The man from yesterday was likely from the Empire." "He was? Wasn''t he a rebel?" Aziz scoffed. "Such a strong man, a rebel?" "He is from the Empire, and I am sure. He isn''t even the strongest one among them. They have a lot of monsters. I would rather not fight them, knowing that we would lose." Aditya didn''t say a word after receiving a convincing answer They both chatted, walking around near the camp. Suddenly the breeze strengthened and trees rustled. A hooded figure stood before them; their dress was blending into the shadows. Aditya''s hand quickly went to his sword at the sight of the unknown man. "Keep your weapons sheathed. If you want to live." Aziz put a hand on Aditya''s shoulder. They were surrounded by men. They were stealthy. "Who are you?" asked Aziz. "You don''t need to know about that. We are just here to ry some information from our Liege." "Your Liege?" "Yes," The man threw a letter at Aziz. He caught swiftly. The letter didn''t have any distinct seals or names. It just had his name written on it. It seemed like they wanted to hide the identity of their "Liege." Aziz scruntized them for a bit. ''Their clothes are peculiar. Are they not from here?'' None of them looked hostile but he felt that they were pretty powerful. They all had an air of elite soldiers. The one in the middle that handed him the letter had the same demeanour as the masked man from the pce. ''He should be strong as that man.'' "Now that you have received the letter, our job here is done." He turned to leave. "I hope your answer won''t disappoint our Liege." He said, ncing back coldly. "Watch your back at night, Aziz Shah." He walked into the woods and disappeared. The other presences also disappeared without a sound. Aditya, on the other hand, took arge breath of relief. "Who?" He asked with a flushed face. "Do I look like I know them?" Aziz shrugged. He looked at the letter and broke it open. Aziz skimmed through the contents of the letter and his expression turned very grim. He crumpled the letter after reading. ''Haaa.. why do I always attract the attention of these types of people?'' Chapter 205: Prelude to Daman The city of Daman had a European vibe since the Portuguese had invested a lot in the city to make it their base, which epasses their ambition to expand into the subcontinent. Their ambition wasrgely unfruitful due to their setbacks in Goa mainly. Portuguese were finally eyeing the Port of Surat. The Daman port they built was too small to amodate theirrge ships. They struck a deal with the Mughals to take over the port of Surat for their help in taking down the Marathas. The Portuguese soldiers were patrolling the region of Daman. It was under the Sultanate on paper. The full control was given to the Portuguese because the sultanate had failed to pay the loans. They built a warehouse and a garrison to amodate their soldiers in the area. The region was filled with Portuguese nationals. "You scum!" said ady in Portuguese. "How dare you?" A kid had bumped into her and the woman''s dress was soiled. She was visibly angry and pped the little kid. The kid had tears in his eyes. The Portuguese man escorting the woman kicked the kid in the stomach. "This bastard!!" The man proceeded to beat up the kid as the others watched on. They couldn''t do anything against the white men in the city. The local poption were used asbourers and treated very badly by them. They regarded them as scum and infidels in their ownnd. "Don''t." Said a man, cing the hand on his subordinate to stop him from intervening. "But ¨CCaptain." "We have an important job to do." The man clenched his fist in anger. He was disgusted by the scene. The captain nced at the Europeans and remembered their faces. They were Maratha soldiers that infiltrated into the city under the orders of themander. It was easy to get in as abourer. Their task was to find blind spots and take out the cannons. "The firearm ce should be heavily guarded." "Yes. But we haven''t found it yet," said the captain. "We have searched all the potential ces the rebels told us about." A soldiermented. The captain nodded. He knew that the job would be hard. The Europeans wouldn''t let their critical supplies out in the open and unguarded. They would be as meticulous as possible. His mind raced as he thought of different ces that they could potentially store their gunpowder supplies and their cannons. "What''s at the northern end of the wall?" He asked. "It''s a warehouse used by them to hoard goods that they transport back to their country." A soldier chimed in. "Did we check it yet?" "Not yet. We could do that right now. It is nearby after all." "Do that." They were all dressed in rags. They had leather armor underneath their rags to protect themselves. "We have to find it fast. Themander will move regardless of our result." Vasant sent them just as a measure to deal as much damage before the battle. He already made up his mind to fight the Portuguese. He would be marching to Daman even if they failed their mission. "Yes, Captain." All of them dispersed to different directions to search the city as quickly as possible. Meanwhile, a few kilometres away from the city of Daman. The rebels and the Marathas already met. They already exchanged their supplies andmanders for the task. The Rebels were stationed on a different side, as they were primarily going to be focusing on the southeast wall while the Marathas would be taking the south-western wall. Vasant was enjoying the cool breeze. He took a deep breath. He prepared himself to take on the Portuguese. It was a gamble but it was a gamble that would give his kingdom an edge in the future. ''Those pests needed to be sent back to their homnd. They are bing toofortable in ournd.'' He walked back to his tent for the day. He was preparing the battle ns. A man entered his tent. "Commander, all the preparations are done. We can move at dawn." He said it with a salute. Vasant nced up from the pile of papers. "That''s great. Any information from the spy group we sent into the city?" "None, Commander. Should we wait?" Vasant shook his head. "No, we cannot wait. I have already told him. We can just hope for the best and march towards the city. This is our best chance to take down the Mlhas." "Understood, Commander. I will have the order to march ryed to all the captains." Your next chapter is on §Þ?? The man scurried off with a determined look on his face. ''I hope we can win.'' He sighed. He was facing General Barnabas. He was nervous since he didck experiencepared to that Europeanmander. Yet he couldn''t let down the soldiers that followed him with determination. He was handed a golden opportunity when the rebels also offered help for his cause. So if he yed all the cards right. He could win the battle and drive the Portuguese influence into the ground. He grinned to himself, imagining the face of the Europeans when they saw them marching into Daman. Vasant quickly shook his head to clear such thoughts. ''Overconfidence is bad. Don''t be like crappy Qutbmander.'' He pinched his cheek to clear all his thoughts. He focused on the battlens. Vasant found that the Portuguese used some natives to patrol the outskirts of the city. The quarters of their soldiers and high-ranking officials were in the heart of the city. The patrols in those areas were restricted to the Portuguese soldiers. Vasant smiled as he could think of some ns to implement. The native soldiers could be picked onto their side if they y the cards right. ''So it''s safe to assume that the Natives don''t like them.'' He called in a messenger quickly to send this to the rebels. "Send this letter to the rebel leader quickly." He ordered. The messenger rushed to leave. The rebel camp was just a few hours away from their camp. A grin was stered across his face. ''This could work out well,'' Chapter 206: Day Off Gauri had asked him to spend some time together after they had signed the deal. He didn''t think much of it and obliged with her. Harsha had grown a few cm in height but it didn''t matter much as Gauri was still taller than him. He looked her up and down. She was very different now. She grew stronger and became more beautiful. The dress clung to her body elegantly. Her demeanour hadpletely shifted and she gave off an air of authority like the former Empress of Vijayanagara. Harsha looked up at her. "So, what do you want to do?" She shifted and fidgeted around. "Umm¡­" "L- Let''s go to the temple." She blurted out. He tilted his head and looked at her flushed expression. "Temple? Sure, why not? I didn''t have time to visit." Her expression quickly lit up. She jumped slightly in joy "R-Really?" They both went to the temple in the capital. It was a huge temple and due to the visit of the Emperor and the Queen, the temple was emptied for them. Harsha walked into the temple. It was well maintained and had intricate carvings on the gate. The temple was quite old and the architecture stood apart from the Virupaksha temple in Hampi. It was a Krishna temple. "You didn''t have to send the devotees off for our visit!" Hemented as he walked beside her. "I understand the risk of security but everyone should be equal before God." Gauri sighed as well; she looked down. "But since I am also visiting the temple, the crowd will be uncontroble. So I took this route." "Well, it looks nice." Seeing her, a priest approached with a smile. She visited the temple in the morning regrly to avoid crowds. "Your Majesty, may Lord Krishna always be with you." She smiled in response. "Who is this? Your Nephew?" He said, looking at Harsha. She looked in surprise at the priest, like, What the hell was he saying?. Her eyes went wide. Harsha chuckled at the priest. "Do I look like a kid beside her?" The priest looked confused. Gauri quickly corrected him. "This is the Emperor of Vijayanagara." The priest went wide-eyed and quickly began to apologize for his behavior. Harsha had a grin. "Mistakes happen." After praying to Lord Krishna. They both sat down under the banyan tree in the temple to take in the cool breeze. "Is it nice?" Gauri asked nervously. "Yes. The work of the Empire has been mentally tiring." He said, looking up at the sky. Somehow he felt rxed talking to Gauri. He didn''t understand the feeling. It was soothing listening to her voices and watching her actions. ''I wonder what this feeling is.'' He thought. "Let''s walk around the market after this." She suggested. "Let''s change our clothes. I want to experience the feeling without hindering others." He suggested. They explored the market district in the capital of the Yadava kingdom. It was a fun experience. The markets were smaller than the ones in Hampi but the wares were different and there were many local goods. "Look here, Harsha." Gauri held a small wooden toy prince. "This looks like you." She said it with a smile. "Really? Does it?" He inspected it. "Take it. It will be my gift to you for our memories." She smiled brightly. He was momentarily mesmerized by her bright smile. The time seemed to stand still as he watched her. He shook his head to fall out of the trance. Harsha looked over at the stall. He saw a small wooden toy princess and bought it for Gauri. "Here, this is a gift from me." He smiled. Gauri epted it and kept it safe in her bag. She becamefortable interacting with him after spending a bit of time. She bes flustered at the thought of touching his hands and shoulders. She wanted to lean on him for support as a princess in the stories she read about. She was too big for that. ''I can''t do that.'' She sighed. ''I want to at least hold hands.'' She thought with a determined expression. They spent more time visiting stalls and eating out in the vibrant market district. It was a fun day for the both of them. It was mentally rxing for Harsha and Gauri, who were neck deep in managing the kingdom affairs. "Mom, look at them. They look suspicious." "Don''t point at them," said the mother. "You dumbass. Why did you dress like this?" asked Naiki. "This is a disguise. Barbarians like you won''t understand it,"mented Viswa, looking at Harsha from afar. They decided to follow the duo of Harsha and Gauri around to help their love life progress. "You brat, who are you calling a barbarian?" Naiki smacked his head and pinched his cheek. "Get off me, you demonic hag." Viswa kicked his arms and legs around. Naiki let him off after a smack. "Don''t call me that." "Owwh, it hurts. Why are you so strong for a ha-" Viswa zipped his mouth shut as he watched her raise her arm. "Wait, we lost them." In the midst of their fight. They lost sight of Harsha and Gauri. Meanwhile, on the other side. They were weaving through the crowd to get to a secluded ce. The crowd was bing too much and they had to move. Harsha tugged on her robe as she went ahead to thest location on their list to visit. It was a beautiful ce to see the moon in the night. "Don''t get lost," said Gauri. After a while, the crowd was gone and they were heading towards the location. Harsha suddenly tripped over a rock and was about to fall. Gauri reacted to it and grabbed his waist and his hand to save him. "Are you ok?" she asked. She only realized after that their faces were so close to each other. They were staring into each other''s eyes. Their fingers were intertwined with each other''s Gauri saw this and her face went red like a tomato. She flushed in embarrassment. "Thanks," said Harsha and he adjusted his dress. He looked up at the midnight moon and smiled. "This ce is beautiful, like you said." She didn''t look at the sky. Her gaze was focused on his face. ''He has such a cute smile.'' Chapter 207: Askars Problems Arge army of Mughals marched towards the capital of Karnavati. They were well-equipped and ready to fight. Smoke could be seen in the distance from where the army had been marching. They had plundered and looted all the viges in their path, raped the women, and killed the men. It was a chaotic scene. They burned down the viges to the ground. It was a grim situation for the Maratha citizens to see the Mughals invading into the borders and killing them. Some civilians tried to fight back and died in the process. Hundreds, if not thousands, of lives were lost by the hands of the Mughals soldiers. Askar Khan was dissatisfied. He rode his horse in the frontline of the marching army. His thoughts were lingering on the previous battle with the royalmander of the Marathas, Baldev. He didn''t think of Baldev highly, but he did a lot of damage to the army. Their cannons were made worthless by him. Askar was pissed due to the situation. He couldn''t believe an untalented kafir scum like Baldev managed to hurt his army. Half of their cannons were destroyed in the little stunt by Baldev and their cannon crew was heavily injured. He had to train some new members into the crew on the fly. It was definitely significant damage to his army. The Maratha soldiers routed as soon as they saw theirmander fall to the ground. Askar killed plenty of the Maratha soldiers. He didn''t even spare a single one and didn''t take any war prisoners due to his fury against Baldev. ''Damn that pest. He almost destroyed everything. The Emperor would have taken my head if all the cannons were destroyed before they reached the Capital.'' He knew that the capital was heavily fortified. Askar also saw at the end of the battle. The front-line soldiers defended for a while before the whole army began to rout. The backline soldiers ran away in an organized manner into the forest. It wasn''t just couple of soldiers. It was hundreds or maybe thousands of soldiers retreating into the forest. ''Are they going to reinforce the Capital?'' Askar smirked. "The king should be upied with the twins. There should be no one as strong as Baldev remaining in the Maratha army right now." He mumbled to himself. But he was skeptical. Baldev sent a unit to go back to the capital before the man started. The Scouts saw this. He was curious who he had chosen to lead that unit. He wouldn''t be taking any chances like he did with Baldev. He decided to go full in on the capital. It doesn''t matter who was sent to the capital. Askar decided to give his all to take down the capital. ''I will not repeat the same mistake I made with that bastard again.'' The vicemander of the army, Usman, came running to him. He had some urgent news that the spies uncovered about their campaigns. "What is it, Usman?" "Commander, We have some news. We found the person that was sent to the capital by the royalmander." He turned his head quickly with a curious glint in his eyes. "Who is it?" "It is a youngmander by the name of Shivaji Bhonsle. He has little to no experience in battle but surprising every report mentions him as a talented person." Askar thought for a while. "He is a kid but we can''t afford to make any more mistakes. We will be taking it seriously." "Understood, Commander." "Any other news?" "Yes.. There are not so pleasant." Askar sighed if it was not pleasant. It meant that they had lost ground in different battles. The othermanders weren''t as good as him. The twins were decent at most. He didn''t like most of the high-rankingmanders, as they mostly came to the position with their connections. "We have lost most of the border skrimishes with the Marathas. There are exceptions, but it was just the difference in numbers." Askar cursed. "Those old fools can''t even do anything straight." "The Qutbs royalmander also lost in Nadiad against Vasant Pawar. It was aplete wipeout." He had no more words of the ipetency he was witnessing. Vasant wasn''t even a huge presence in the Maratha kingdom. The Qutbs couldn''t even take him down with their bestmander. It was truly a shame to call them our allies in war. He clicked his tongue in pure disgust. "Haaa.. If we take the capital. It should be all good." "Send a message to Karim. Tell him to prepare the Shamsheer-e-Zar (Golden Swords) to take the remaining spots in the army." "Wouldn''t that upset the nobles?" "Yes but we have no choice. We have to filter out the trash in the armymand chain." He began. "And don''t really worry about it. Karim does his job very well. The golden swords are also strong." Usman nodded and went off to prepare the message to send to Karim. There were people that werepetent in the Mughal Empire but they weren''t at the forefront of the battle against the Marathas. They were usually used in the defensive part. The Golden Swords, or Shamsheer-e-Zar, were one such group in the Empire. There were 5 golden swords. Each one with their own unique personality and strengths. Askar had met all of them and they were very strong. He had to acknowledge the strongest golden sword was even stronger than Karim and him. That man was a monster that moved only in dire situations. ''The war would have been easier. If he was involved.'' He sighed. ''Well, even the Emperor stated that. He would only move if he was interested in something.'' That means that the Emperor also had little control over the man. Askar could guess why the Emperor never used the golden swords. The Empire was huge and this came with problems. There was a rebel problem due to the improper integration of the people into the Empire. So the Emperor usually had the golden swords deployed in the Empire to keep the rebels in check during the Maratha wars. ''Only 2 of them would be useful to lead an army anyway. It wouldn''t really give major advantages in the war.'' He shook his head to clear his thoughts. Askar had a single goal in his mind. "I will bring down Karnavati." Redeem code for 10 Freepasses: Chapter 208: General is gone? Vipin paced around the camp with a nervous look. He was going to fight the Portuguese. The people that destroyed his and hisrades'' lives for their greed. As the battle day approached, he couldn''t help but feel even more nervousness and fear. He was scared to go against such a strong foe. ''Can I win?'' ''Will I lose my family to those monsters again?'' ''Can I finally achieve my revenge.'' Hundreds of questions with no answers raced through his mind. Vipin knew there was no turning back at this point. They had fullymitted themselves to this task. He got amander he needed from the Maratha side. Themander quickly set their formations and battle ns. They were going to take the southeast wall of the city. It wasn''t as heavily guarded and it would make sense for the inexperienced rebel team to take the side. The other side of the wall would be taken over by the Marathamander, Vasant Pawar. His leader, Omkar, had left for the capital and no news hade of him. "I wonder how the mission went?" He mumbled. ''With the supervisor''s help. The sultan should be dead by now.'' Vipin really couldn''t imagine that masked man losing to anyone, let alone the fat sultan of Qutb. He heard that the Empire of Vijayanagara had begun to move and take the territories in the Sultanate. The supervisor had to be from the Empire considering their n was to clear out the garrisons in the sultanate first before even moving to the capital of the sultanate. ''The Empire is so powerful. I have also heard the soldiers distribute food for themon people. I wonder how much better would rulepared to the horrible sultan.'' Vipin thought about it for a while. The prospect of the Empire ruling theirnds sounded nice, as he had met some merchants from the Empire and every one of them detailed the vast wealth. Although being wealthy doesn''t really mean it was good for themon folk. He was ready to bet on the Empire rather than to see the remaining members of the Sultanate rule over them. A man emerged from the shadows. He was one of the rebels that was in charge of spying for the group. They managed to get a pretty good hang of spying. "Leader, we got in contact with the guards," said the man. "What did they say?" asked Vipin, turning his head in curiosity Vipin had received a letter from the Marathamander, Vasant, to get the support of the native soldiers in the city of Daman. He knew of the ill-treatment the natives usually got from the hands of the white men. He decided to exploit this divide to its fullest. It was their own fault for discriminating against the natives of thend. "They are ready to yield to us if we spare their lives." In the end, the natives were Qutb soldiers as well. If they were loyal to the throne. The soldiers were also their enemies. Vipin thought deeply for a while. He could consider sparing their lives for the n. He had to take them as prisoners to ensure that they wouldn''t cause trouble for them. ''What if instead of doing all this? We could use them to fight as well.'' He thought. "Did most of the soldiers desire to betray the Portuguese?" "Almost all of them." "Tell them to fight against the Portuguese. We will help them with support." "Will they even ept the offer?, Leader." Vipin smirked. "We have a trump card for them to ept the offer." The man had a confused look. "What is the Trump card now?" He took out a pouch of gold coins and put it on the table with a smile. "This is.." "Gold coins. You know how corrupt those Qutbs are." The man also had a dark smirk as he quickly grasped the intention. "Yeah. They will even betray their own kind for gold." "Exactly." He smiled. "They will like this deal. We can also easily use and throw them away." The man epted the pouch of coins and disappeared. "Now that''s done. We have to focus on the battle. The internal sabotage of the city would keep the Mlhas in chaos. It would be the perfect time for us to strike down the city." The n was a great one. The execution was all that''s left. He was confident of their advantage with this. There still was an anomaly that could turn the tides in the battle. It was the existence of the Portuguese general named Barnabas. He needed to be silenced as soon as possible. ''I wonder, when will hee back with the information I asked of him?'' He thought. He sent in a different unit along to check for the whereabouts and information on the general. It was an important mission and he trusted the man toplete it as he was their best spy. Even a bit of information could greatly help their task. He went back to his tent. He was tired and about to get some rest for the night. They already received orders to march tomorrow. As he was about to take his rest, another man came with a very flushed expression. He was sweating profusely and breathing heavily. It was the man he had sent to find some information on the Portuguese general. "What happened?" Vipin jolted up from his cot. "Leader¡­ We.. ha¨C" "Some¡­.. Ur¡­gent" "Take a breath and say it properly." The man took a deep breath and calmed himself down. "I found some information." He began. "About General." "What did you find?" "The general isn''t in the city. He is out." Vipin went wide-eyed. "How did you find it?" "I heard amander talking to his subordinate about it. The general was called for something and he wouldn''t be back in a week at least." Vipin jumped up. "Send a letter to the Marathas. We can''t afford to lose time." "Understood, Leader." Chapter 209: Bait The roads spread across the horizon, patrol cavalry asionallying into view. There was nothing but a mat of green pastures sprawling all over the ce. Pedestrians moved in theirne with goods in their hands in the cool winds of the morning. Some merchant caravans moved through the roads with no guard or mercenaries for protection, as the patrols were so strict they didn''t need any extra protection from potential highway robberies and bandits. "It''s so beautiful," said David Costa, looking out of the carriage window. "I can''t get enough of it, even after visitingst time." General Barnabas sat silently reading a small book that he had brought to pass the time during his travels. He pointed at something from the window. "General.. Look at that temple. It''s so beautiful." He didn''t mind the energetic attitude of David, as he was quite used to it. He knew he was a curious kid and despite growing up in nobility, he didn''t have an arrogant attitude like the others. ''I didn''t think. We would get a chance to renegotiate the spice deal with the Emperor so soon after it expired. He even stated there was a possibility of obtaining the paper.'' He thought. ''Those high-quality paper would sell at a huge margin in Europe.'' They were heading towards Hampi, the capital of the Vijayanagara Empire. It was the first time since the coronation ceremony had ended. The Emperor had called in a European delegation. It was a big moment. It could potentially increase their influence in the region. ''Those Dutch bastards would surely get pissed. If we managed to secure a good deal for goods.'' He had a dark smirk. "Anyway, General. Why did the Emperor invite us to the capital this time? Usually our deals are done in Goa, right?" General shrugged. "It could be a big deal this time and it would be a show of the powers to the other European nations." "I see, but it doesn''t feel right. Although I don''t mind travelling to their capital. It is truly beautiful." "Is it? These guys make beautiful things." "General, I doubt you care to see. The temple in the capital is so beautiful. I want to visit but then the others wouldn''t like it." He sighed. Barnabas wasn''t a super religious person either but deep down he had prejudice for the native traditions. ''I wonder what he sees in their religion.'' After a while of sightseeing. David turned to Barnabas and eximed. "The Emperor is so scary," David shuddered, remembering the coronation ceremony. Barnabas chuckled. "Is that so? He is younger than you." "But¡ªGeneral. He looks scary and strong." "That is true. He probably gets it from his father. He was a strong man as well." It was a sour subject for Barnabas. Goa was taken by the former emperor under his nose. He could forget it but he had to acknowledge his strength. "I see. Hope we get a favourable deal this time," smiled David. "Yes, Yes. We can only wish for the best. We have some gifts as well to please the Emperor." He said it with a confident look. "I heard they like luxurious stuff from the west." Meanwhile, in the Royal Pce of Hampi. A carriage had just passed through the huge gate, entering into the lush, sprawling garden stretching across, leaving a fresh scent of flowers. Harsha had finally made it home after a long journey to the Yadava kingdom. He spent some time rxing in the Yadava. It definitely helped to clear his mind. It was strangely mentally soothing to spend time with Gauri. "It feels nice to return." He mumbled as he exited the carriage. All the things were in order. The ns for the annexure of Qutb Sultanate were working fine. "Will the army have begun its expeditions by now?" He asked Viswa, "Surely, they must have already captured a couple of regions. Commander Rajagop does things super quickly after all." Viswa was the one that was tired mentally after the trip. He was constantly dragged around like a ragdoll by the demonic hag or Naiki. She took him around all the ces the Emperor and the Queen of Yadavas went. He was still mentally exhausted by her chatter even after so many days. "Our n should be working since Rakhtasura has done his part well. I hope to receive the good news from themander as well." "I have ensured that you won''t be disappointed this time, Your Majesty." Harsha smiled and walked into the pce. He felt somewhat calm after returning. The pce was the ce he had spent the most time aftering to this world. It felt like home to him. A man in ck suddenly emerged beside Viswa and whispered something. Harsha didn''t really mind the sudden appearance, as he knew if it was hostile. Viswa would have cut the man by now. Viswa had a smirk stered on his face. "Your Majesty, General Barnabas, is headed towards the capital just as expected." Harsha chuckled. "That''s good. This would be the final nail in the coffin for them after all." He sent out a message to the Portuguese general when he had left the Yadava kingdom. Just a bit before he departed, Rakhtasura informed him of the battle of Surat. With that information. He managed to predict the possible timeframes that the rebels and Marathas would try to invade the base in Daman. Barnabas would be a challenge for them and Harsha didn''t want to take any chances. He wanted to give them a perfect chance to drive the Portuguese out. ''If they failed after this. They would be just ipetent.'' His mind raced to find ways to separate Barnabas from the base. Finally, itnded on the expired spice deal. The deal expired and they were looking to renegotiate a better deal. But what would be a better deal for them? He suddenly remembered the existence of the high-quality paper. A smile formed on his face. He sent out a letter in the very high-quality paper detailing that the Empire was willing to offer a lucrative deal to the Portuguese merchants. Harsha put a final bait out. He would offer spices at a 15% discount from the current market price. Just as he expected. The Portuguese fell for it. Chapter 210: Daman Takeover [1] It was a cool and brisk early morning. The city was in deep slumber as the sun was yet to rise on the horizon with it''s bright shes of warmth. The soldiers on the outer walls yawned and stretched their armszily. The cool morning breeze made them shiver. The morning patrol shift was yet to begin. The walls were unnaturally empty, with some soldiers present here and there on the wall. Merchant stalls and other shops weren''t open. The road to the heart of the city where the Portuguese stayed was rtively empty. Everything in the city seemed unnervingly calm. A couple of citizens were walking through the deste streets. There were no signs of patrol guards like usual. "Where are the guards? I don''t see them today." One asked with a curious look. "Yes, usually. Those pricks would be out here harassing us," the otherment with a frown. "Today has been a calm day." "Hey!! Watch your mouth. If we get caught. You know what would happen, right?" "Sorry Sorry!!. But something is definitely wrong today." "Yes, I feel like something will be happening today." Another chimed in. "Well, I do hope someone teaches those white men a good lesson. They deserve to get some good beating." "I agree with you on that one; those bastards deserve to burn in hell." Meanwhile, in a garrison office of the outer ring of the city. Hundred to thousands of soldiers were gathered. They were all patrol guards and garrison soldiers of Daman. They were prepared to wreak havoc in the city for the Portuguese scum under the instructions of the rebels. The leader of the garrisons in the outer ring of the city was a man named Farhan. He rallied all the others to join his cause. Farhan was the leader of the native soldiers in the city. He was made into a de facto leader at a point after getting influence by coddling up to the white men in the city. He got the influence he needed for controlling all the soldiers in the outer ring. Although he gained his influence by bootlicking the Portuguese. He was fed up with their degrading attitude towards him. He still vividly remembers the incident from a few months ago. He tried to enter the inner heart of the city where they stayed. It was a strict Portuguese area with all sorts of different types of buildings than the outer ring of the city. Farhan was asionally given ess to meet them in the area. But one day, he was denied entry by the patrol soldiers. "Look at this infidel. He wants to enter this area. HAHAHA." A Portuguese soldier chuckled. "He thinks he is a bigshot because he asionally licks up to the captain." Anothermented and pushed him Farhan didn''t have a good grasp of Portuguese but all he understood was that they were making fun of him in their nativenguage. He was pissed but he couldn''t really do anything. He was powerless to protest against these white men. "The captain said I have ess." He repeated again. The soldiers mocked him again. "Sure Sure¡­. But what will you do? I won''t let you in." A soldier said with a dark smirk. "Eh.." He tried to enter once again but this time, They kicked him in the stomach and taunted him. "I can let you in if you lick my boots." The man stomped his face andughed. "Get lost, you idiot. This is not the ce for scum like you." Farhan waspletely humiliated in front of everyone. The citizens murmured after watching the scene and the Portuguesedies and men snickered with an amused look. "Look at that pathetic fool." "Isn''t that the leader of the patrol guards?" He got up humiliated and left with a frown on his face. Farhan could hear the snickering of the Portuguese guards as he was walking away from them. "HAHAHA, that bastard thought he was one of us. The captain is just toying with him and feeding him scraps like his dogs." The guard said it in the localnguage. "I heard the captain feed him leftovers from his dog''s te when he goes to visit." Farhan kept this in his heart for months and looked for an opportunity to destroy those Portuguese guards. He was seriously pissed. ''Just you wait, you bastards. I will take my revenge. I will ughter each one of you.'' That''s when he got handed a golden opportunity by the Rebels, who were willing to take over the city of Daman. He just had to support them and he could take his revenge. He was doubtful at first. He knew the power of the white men in the city. But the greed for money got better of him. He was offered a lot of gold coins to join the rebel side. It was more gold than he had ever seen in his life. He could live his whole lifevishly with that much gold. So he decided to join the rebels and help them. He asked them to spare his life if they managed to take over the city. He didn''t care about the rest of the guards. He wanted to survive. He was ready to throw everyone else underneath for his selfish desires. Today was the day of his revenge and the start of his life of luxury. Farhan had knowledge about the warehouse in the outer ring of the city. Some of them had hoarded grains and other goods. Only one specific warehouse on the eastern side had some cannons along with some gunpowder supplies stored. He was going to give them a surprise gift. Farhan was going to set the warehouse on fire. Their supplies were going to go up in mes. "Leader, we are ready," said the captain. "Let''s kill those scum." Farhan yelled. Hundreds of equipped men began to move towards the inner heart of the city. Farhan was on his horse at the backline. He was prepared to run away if anything went wrong. He was convinced that they wouldn''t win against the white men. He just had to honor his agreement with the rebels, as they said he would be getting more gold after the mission waspleted sessfully. ''Just you wait, you bastards. How dare you mock me of all people?'' He smirked. Meanwhile, in the inner city, the Portuguese guards stood with a straight posture. They yawned from the morning light, finally bursting out of the horizon. Muskets were hung on their shoulders and they watched the entrance gate to the inner city. "Today is quite cloudy,"mented one soldier. "Yes, it does seem that way." A sudden explosion rocked the ground. mes burst out in the air and ck smoke billowed in the sky. The wooden panels of the building and debris flew high up in the air. The explosion made the citizens nearby scram away in fear. "What?" The patrol soldiers looked bewildered by the sudden explosion in the distance. "Isn''t that the warehouse, where some of the cannons are stored?" said one soldier. "Inform the captain quickly. We have an emergency on our hands." A soldier quickly went to report. "Wait. What''s that in the distance?" A soldier pointed in the distance and squinted their eyes to get a better view. Hundred of soldiers were marching towards the inner city gate. They were all equipped in armor. "WAIT, WHAT THE HELL!!" "Is this a rebellion from the guards?" "Damn it, Damn it, Damn it. Secure the gate fast." The Portuguese that saw the march quickly scrambled to secure the gate before they broke through and entered the inner city. It would be the worst scenario for them if they managed to do so. A loud bell rang through the inner walls to indicate an emergency. The soldiers took out their muskets and neatly lined themselves up against the gate in ranks. *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* A barrage of shots were fired by the Portuguese soldiers at the marching guards. Tens of soldiers fell prey to the muskets. It easily peeled through their subpar armor and killed them instantly. "March, they don''t have enough men. Kill those bastards." The soldiers marched ahead, brandishing their swords and spears to kill and ughter the Portuguese guards. The guards were dismembered into bits brutally and some were stomped to death under the army. The captain of the Portuguese Guard arrived at the scene quickly. The gate had fallen to the rebels. All the soldiers on the gate were mercilessly ughtered like cattle. "Soldiers, Fire." He ordered. "Form a defensive formation." The soldiers scrambled into a defensive formation to stop the rebels from getting deep inside the city. The soldiers killed the rest of the Portuguese guards mercilessly. Some of them even had gone into the city and began to ughter unarmed white men and women. "Fuck. How did this happen?" cursed the Captain. He was finally getting reinforced and the fight was tipping into his side. Suddenly a soldiers came running. "Captain. We have another problem." He was agitated and raised his voice. "What is it?" "The Marathas have invaded the city." Chapter 211: Daman Takeover [2] The Maratha soldiers marched onto the southwest wall of the city. The walls were unguarded as the rebels had begun their operations inside the city. They began to scale them by propping up their woodendders and siege towers. Hundreds of Marathas poured into the city. The soldiers descended from the walls and began to clear nearby obstacles for faster entry into the city. Vasant decided not to use the gate of the city. The gate was small and it had a high probability of bing a chokepoint for them. The small size made it harder for all the soldiers to enter and be safe at the same time. Meanwhile, scaling the walls with manydders would allow them to secure the wider range of area and allow for a safer entry than the gate. The citizens watched as tough and well-equipped soldiers of the Maratha army were swarming into the city. Many took refuge in their homes out of fear of plundering. The streets were emptied and the merchants closed the stalls they had just opened at dawn. Something huge was going to change in their city today. A kid was peeking out of the corner at the soldiers. When the soldiers noticed him. He ran away out of fear. He tripped and fell face first into the ground. A soldier picked up the kid. "What are you doing, little kid? Its not safe out here." The soldier noticed his mom, who looked afraid and nervous at his sight. "Ma''am," he handed the kid over. "Stay indoors till the fighting ends." The woman nodded aggressively and scurried away with the kid. Vasant Pawar watched the scene from above and nodded, approving the soldier''s behavior. They were here to drive the Portuguese out, not to hurt the innocent civilians. The soldiers were ready to invade. He looked over at the other side. He had a high vantage point to scan the threats in the city. The rebels were pouring into the city from the other side. He smiled as the entrance was sessful. Now they had to win against the scum. The soldiers specifically wore lighter armor for the task. They needed to move through the city streets and buildings quickly. The speed was the major factor in this type of ce. The elite soldiers in the Vasant army already formed a unit to go towards the inner ring of the city. They would be leaving soldiers on the walls to look out for potential incursions and an escape route for any type of retreat. The news of Barnabas visiting the Empire was music to his eyes. He was much more confident of his victory yet he wasn''t overconfident. He prepared for the worst. ''Overconfidence is bad. We are dealing with an enemy that has fought countless times in different regions.'' He thought. They were yet to get in contact with their sabotage unit in the city. "Is that smoke?" He saw a dark smoke billowing in the other end of the city. "A warehouse was set on fire. But that seems to be the outer ring of the city. So not a big warehouse." He mumbled. "Soldiers, Move." The Elite unit moved at hismand into the heart of the city. Suddenly, an explosion rocked the city. Vasant saw debris flying from afar. It was in the same direction they were heading towards. Multiple chains of explosions followed from the inner ring of the city. mes rose in the sky and smoke billowed, painting the sky in a hue of red and ck. He could faintly hear the screams of agony of the soldiers. A smile formed on his Vasant''s face. Their sabotage was sessful. The unit had found its target in the chaos and precisely did their job. ''Their cannons should be burning and melting under a pile of timber by now.'' There was no way for the Portuguese to extinguish the mes with limited manpower and deal with them at the same time. The huge gate leading to the inner ring was unguarded. "Throw the grenades." He ordered. The Marathas threw the lit-up fuse grenades on the huge gate. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* He had a shorter wick installed on the fuse grenades and made them throwable, unlike the longer wick one used in their catapults. The chain explosion blew the gate in Smithereens. The wall also crumbled under the strength of the explosion. "Go, Go, Go." The soldiers swiftly moved through the debris past the gate. The soldiers with pikes and shields moved first, protecting the small but elite line of archers and swordsmen in the back. "What the hell is this?" eximed Vasant. They witnessed a grim scene upon their arrival. Hundreds of corpses riddled the za in the city. This included the rebel guards, the Portuguese patrol soldiers and the Europeans in the city. It seemed that the rebel guards entered through the other gate and were quickly able to overpower the patrol soldiers and wreak havoc in the za. There were no rebels in view. "Did they kill all of them?" Vasant heard the wails of a young woman. He couldn''t understand. He looked in the direction of the voice. Vasant grimaced as he saw five rebel guards rip apart the clothes of a young woman. She looked very young and pale. She was a foreigner. Beside hery the naked corpse of a much older woman, presumably her mother. "Spread your legs, little one. Do you want to end up like your mother?" said a guard, ripping herst piece of clothing. "Noooo. Someone help me." Screamed the young woman in pain. ''God¡­ Please¡­'' Her eyes lost all hope and went hollow as she saw the other men follow, taking off their clothes. She would end up like her mother, who tried to protect her. She closed her eyes, sumbing to her grim fate. Suddenly, a loud scream rang in her ears. It was followed by screams of agony from the men. She slowly opened her eyes to see a man standing in front of her. He looked a bit older than her and had bronze skin. He was covered in blood and the men that tried to rape hery dismembered on the ground. The man said something unintelligible to her. He took something from his pouch. She retreated, covering herself with her hands. ''Is he the same like the other men.'' She closed her eyes in fear. The man covered her with a cloth. He helped her get up and pointed towards the dock in the distance. The man said something. She took a look at the man''s face. She ran towards the dock, gripping the cloth tightly. Vasant looked over till thedy disappeared from his sight. He was angry. This wasn''t their way to conduct war. He turned to his soldiers. "Kill all the rebel guards. Those scum don''t deserve to live." Chapter 212: Daman Takeover [3] Vipin and his group scaled the other wall of the city using their woodendders. They were headed by a veteranmander from the Maratha camp. Themander knew the ins and outs of the outer ring of the city from reading the maps theypiled for him. He cleared the walls and secured them under hismand. The citizens of this side of the walls saw the rebels and quickly shut themselves in their houses. They knew it was a bad thing to get involved with the rebels in any sort of way. Getting involved with the rebels would always result in bad things for the Sultanate or the Portuguese so the citizens refused to interact with them. "Damn. They emptied the streets for us," chuckled Vipin. "Don''t mind it. Take it as an opportunity to do your work without worrying about the citizens,"mented themander, adjusting his armor. They watched the smoke billow from the warehouse set on fire by the rebel guards. "Seems like that idiot took his chance and did some damage to the Portuguese." He looked over at the smoke and smiled darkly. It was good to see the Portguese suffer a bit. They had suffered a lot from the hands of their cruel behaviour. Each one in the rebel group had suffered directly or indirectly from their actions. Some group members families starved to death because they decided to hoard grains and resell them during the bad harvest. The others had their families executed or killed because of petty reasons. The Sultanate didn''t care to intervene in these affairs as they were under the loan constraints with them. The rebel soldiers weaved through the streets of Daman towards the heart of the city. They watched corpses riddled near the gate of the inner ring. Hundred rebel guardsy dead near the gate along with dismembered European corpses. "That guy did some good damage." Vipin eximed as he inspected the corpse. "Too bad, that idiot is on the wrong side." "Let''s enter. We have to finish the rest." Themander raised his sword. "Go." He yelled. They ventured past the broken gate into the za. It was pure chaos in the za. The unarmed Portuguese were butchered by the Rebel guards. Naked women''s corpses were lined up near the fountain. It was clear they were raped and killed by the Qutb guards. Vipin grimaced at the scene. Although he wanted revenge for his family. He didn''t want it this way. He saw young children butchered by the Qutbs. He couldn''t help but gag at the grim scene. "This is the reality of war, young man," said themander. "Help me," A sudden wail for help echoed through as they saw a man running towards them; behind him were 4 Portuguese soldiers. It was the Qutb guard''s de facto leader, Farhan, running away for his life. His face lit up as he noticed the Vipin and the messenger who gave him the letter standing in front of him. "Kill the Portuguese," ordered Vipin coldly. The rebels unsheathed the swords and charged at the Portuguese. They didn''t have time to get ready. They were shed mercilessly. Farhan hid behind Vipin and watched the scene. "Thanks for saving me." He eximed. "I did as you instructed and did as much damage as possible." Vipin took out his dagger. "Yeah, you definitely did." He turned around and stabbed Farhan right in the throat. "You don''t deserve to live after what you did to the children and women." "Wh¡­.at" He coughed out blood and squirmed on the hard ground before the light in his eyes went out. "Fuck. This isn''t what I wanted," cursed Vipin. Themander put his hand on his shoulder and consoled him. "We still have our duty, young man. Let''s finish our duty." Meanwhile, near the dock, the remaining Portuguese civilians and soldiers were gathered hastily due to the sudden invasion. "Let me in; I am the baron." "You, Bastard, who cares about you. My son-inw is the friend of the Marquis." The men were fighting to get into the ship to escape from Daman. They were pushing each other and boarding the ship like savages. Most of them were small nobles and merchants visiting the city for a vacation. The soldiers also didn''t know how to take control of the situation. It was so sudden all their warehouses were exploding and the highers up were killed in action at the gate. The only remaining captain was guiding them towards a full retreat. "STOP FIGHTING AND STAND IN LINE." A scream rang through the chaotic mess. The bickering and pushing quickly subsided as thest remaining captain took charge. "Load up all the supplies. We need to leave before the rebels reach this ce." He already sent a distress message to General Barnabas. Although he knew it was useless as the general wouldn''t be able to make it in time. ''Damn, this is a gone case. We can''t even fight due to the civilians and nobles.'' "Is everyone on board? We will be leaving now." "Wait.. Take me too," yelled a woman A woman covered in a single in cloth ran towards the ship. She wasn''t wearing anything other than the cloth. Her palms and feet were bleeding. Her face was covered in tears and blood. "Please, let me in." She pleaded. The soldiers exchanged nces with each other. She was definitely a Portuguese national with her pale skin and dark blue eyes. The soldiers quickly allowed her to board the ship. The captain looked down at the burning inner city. All their hard work over the years went up in mes within a single night. The defenses installed in Daman fell into the hands of the invaders. The defenses built were one of the newest cannons that they had. As thest person finished boarding the ship. The captain yelled. "Set sail quickly." He could see the approaching soldiers in the distances. If they were even a bitte, they would have to fight against them to retreat safely. The captain cursed under his breath in disappointment that they had lost a valuable ce. "We lost. Maybe we can take it back if the generales back." Chapter 213: New Deal [1] General Barnabas was in the Royal Pce of Vijayanagara. The interior of the huge pce always surprised him. It was the show of the vast wealth possessed by the Empire. ''I can understand why every European wants a part of the Empire.'' Portuguese and Dutch were in a constant tussle to get on the good graces of the Empire. It was a key to their expansion into the subcontinent. Both the Dutch and Portuguese had managed to get a small part of the subcontinent. The Dutch controlled a part of Lanka while the Portuguese had control over Daman. They had already experienced the firsthand taste of wealth in thend. They longed for more¡ªthe greed to take control of such a wealthynd was too much to resist. "General, I am so curious. Howe the Empire is so wealthy despite their subpar naval strength?" Barnabas nced back. "It''s because they hold so many valuable goods. Thisnd is a hub for spices, textiles, metals, and whatnot." "It has been wealthy even before the Empire existed. The worldes to them. " "That''s new to me. I did know that the Empire was wealthy but knowing this region has always been wealthy is fascinating,"mented David Costa. "About the Naval Power. It''s best for us that they don''t be a huge naval presence." They both were guided through the hallways to their chambers. Their meeting with the Emperor would be tomorrow. "Why is that?" David asked curiously. "It would make them the strongest nation." "Strongest? Really? I don''t really see that happening !!" Barnabas sighed deeply. "They have a huge poption, wealth, and the materials needed to sustain themselves. They are also not short on talented and smart people as well." David nodded, understanding where the general''s conclusion came from. "But isn''t there a higher chance of them bing a threat right now after the New Emperor took over?" The servant guiding them suddenly interrupted them and did a curt bow. They had reached their chambers. It was a big room with a luxurious interior and furnishing. "Rest now. We can talkter." Barnabas ordered. "Yes," David scurried off towards his chambers. He was inspecting and looking around the room with a bright expression. He was enamored by the architecture and sheer craftsmanship in the pce. ''Wow! This looks so good.'' The next day, both of them were dressed well to meet the Emperor. The usual meeting took ce at the court, but this time. The meeting ce was unexpected. It was in the courtyard garden. Barnabas adjusted his dress while walking towards the destination. He took a look back at the stiff posture of David Costa. He was nervous to meet the Emperor, who was younger than him. "Don''t blurt out unnecessary stuff in front of the Emperor. Got it!!" He instructed David. "Understood." He blurted out with a nervous look. Barnabas sighed and patted his back. "Rx; he is not going to eat you alive." They walked into the stone-paved path through a lush garden. The arch pathway or a perg walkway was covered in vines, giving it a serene look. It opened into a small pavilion in the middle of a garden. The scent of freshly bloomed flowers filled the air. It was a colorful sight to see different flowers mixed in the garden. The young Emperor sat on a chair in the pavilion, reading a book. His long hair was neatly tied up to the back. He wore a long ck robe over his shirt. His golden earrings shone brightly under the cool morning sun. Beside the Emperor stood a young man, presumably his own age. He was a darker shade of bronze. He looked muscr and a sword hung on his waist. His eyes were monitoring their every movement. Barnabas did a slight bow of respect before greeting Harsha. "Greetings to the Sun of the Empire." Harsha nced up from his book. He had a wide smile on his face. "General Barnabas. Good to see you again. Take a seat." He said it in Portuguese. Barnabas was taken aback by the sudden Portuguese by the Emperor. "Your Majesty speaks Portuguese?" "Alfonso taught me some Portuguese. I was somewhat curious." "I see." Barnabas took the seat in front of the Emperor. David stood stiffly beside him. "Your subordinate seems unwell." Barnabas nced at David and sighed. "He is just nervous." "I see. The youngd seems inexperienced after all." ''Young? Aren''t you younger than him?'' He thought but decided not to say it aloud. "How was the travelling experience? I presume everything was fine along the way." He said as he put down the book on the table. "It was fine, Your Majesty. The roads and the safety from patrol greatly helped us reach the capital quickly." Harsha nced back at Viswa. Viswa ordered the servants to serve the tea and snacks to the quest before continuing the conversation. "That''s great. I have done some work on the roads for the merchants after all." The tea and snacks were served quickly. It was piping hot tea and a wide range of sweets. David looked at the snacks and tea with a disappointed glint in his eyes. He wanted to eat some sweets but it was a big meeting. He controlled his urge to eat in front of the scary Emperor. ''Those sweets look so good.'' He thought. ''I can''t definitely do that in front of the Emperor. The General would chew me alive.'' Harsha noticed him staring at the sweets and tea. "Viswa, bring two chairs and take a seat." "Understood." Harsha looked amused as David scrambled to take a seat, while Barnabas looked at him in disdain. David still didn''t touch anything on the table. Viswa poured David some tea as well. Harsha pushed the snack tray towards David. "Here have some." Barnabas nodded, approving. David took some with a bright glint on his face. "Now that''s enough chatter." Harsha''s expression turned serious. "Let''s get to the main discussion about the deal." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 214: New Deal [2] "I called you to offer a new deal since the old one had expired a few months ago." The air around the pavilion turned serious. "Your Majesty, we would dly ept if the deal is favourable for us as well. The merchants would be pleased to know if they were offered a favourable deal." Barnabas remained calm under the observant and cold gaze of the Emperor but the same couldn''t be said for David Costa, who froze out of fear. Harsha returned to normal again, letting David breathe a sigh of relief. "It would be favourable. A good deal would be favourable to both parties." Harshamented. "Don''t you agree, General Barnabas?" The general folded his arms and nodded thoughtfully. "I wholeheartedly agree, Your Majesty." "So what do you say? How do you want to proceed with the new deal?" Barnabas knew he needed some good terms in this deal. Thest deal was far from favourable. He didn''t underestimate the Emperor like thest time. He was a tough negotiator. The meek disy of his power and smiling face won''t fool him to let his guard down this time. "The spices should be given at a discount. I will encourage the merchants to buy it in bulk." Harsha thought for a while. "Hmm.. I was waiting for the harvest." He sighed. "It seems I have underestimated the supply of spices we possess. We have too much to sell this season." "Then, how about a 30% discount of the price from thest deal?" ''The price is already at a low point this time. 30% should be an okay deal for bulk order.'' Harsha thought. "30% is an eptable discount." Harsha epted with a smile. Barnabas was taken aback by the rtively easy negotiation. He expected back and forth with the Emperor. He also had his eyes on something else that caught his interest. He received the letter from the Emperor written on high-quality paper. It was several times better than anything he had ever used. Barnabas had knowledge of the papermaking process and its quality throughout Europe. He knew the paper made by the Empire was better than all the others. He wanted to get his hands on this preciousmodity. He was surprised that the Empire, which didn''t have much paper-making capacity, suddenly created such high-quality paper. ''I have to get it.'' In truth, the paper was a bait used by Harsha to lure him to give him a reason to think that the deal would be lucrative. "The spice part should be okay. Do you need any other goods?" Harsha asked. Viswa was diligently noting down the report in the meetings. He already calcted the prices of the spices. Barnabas took out the letter he received from Harsha. "We would want to strike a deal for this paper." "This paper?" Harsha smiled, knowing that his bait was sessful. "Yes, Your Majesty. This paper is such a high-qualitymodity. We are ready to pay high prices to acquire this." "Even the method of making it as well." "It is a strenuous process to make it." Harsha sighed. "So it''s a limitedmodity used in the Pce." "I see.." Barnabas looked dejected. "Don''t you worry." Harsha handed a different paper, knowing that Barnabas would fall for his bait. "This is easier to make. We can give you this in bulk." The general touched and inspected the quality. He was sure it was higher quality than the ones made in Europe. '' This is also good. How did they manage to make it?'' "We will offer this paper at 20% higher than the selling price of your paper." Harsha said with a dark smile on his face. He knew that the Europeans were charging higher prices than usual for paper in the Subcontinent. This was his way of taking back the money siphoned off. "20%???? That''s too high." Barnabas eximed. "20% is fair, General. The paper is of considerable higher quality. We are going by the prices "you" offered us in the first ce." He smirked. Barnabas quickly shut up. If he wanted the paper. He had to endure the high price. ''Fuck! We shouldn''t have overcharged in the first ce. It came back to bite us in the back.'' They went ahead, discussing more about the terms of the deal and drafting an agreement for the deal. Harsha had a wry smile on his face, as if waiting for something to happen. Barnabas was concerned by the look but decided not to overthink. Suddenly a servant came running into the discussion. Viswa got up and asked. "What is it?" The servant had a letter in his hands. "Letter for the White Man." He said. Huffing heavily. Harsha smiled and tranted it for Barnabas. "It''s a letter for the general. It seems urgent by the look. You may read it." Barnabas unfurled the letter and his expression turned grim quickly. ''Daman was attacked at this time??. The Empire is also invading the Sultanate. What the Hell happened.'' He cursed inwardly. He read further. The ships had their nationals. The supplies were limited as they were mostly burnt down by the rebels. They were requesting help from him to do something about this current situation. The ships were armed and had soldiers. Chapter Continue: The empire wouldn''t allow them to make a stop here as it would undermine their security. This was a major issue. ''Fuck, what do I do?.'' Harsha had a concerned look. "General, did something happen?" Doubts clouded his head. The timing of the Emperor''s letter and the invasion of the Sultanate seemed too good to be coincidental. Also, the high-quality paper that wasn''t for sale used to write to him. Barnabas had to make a choice here. He couldn''t let the nobles in the ship die. It would create a huge storm back home. He has to bite his tongue and ask for help from the Emperor to make a stop in Goa. He exined the situation to Harsha. "Oh.. Ofcourse. You can refill your supplies at Goa." Harsha smirked. "What do you want in return?" Asked Barnabas. The deal woulde at a cost. "Give us the engineers responsible for fortifying Daman." Barnabas was taken back by the cost. It wasn''t gold or anything else. They wanted knowledge of fortifications. The Portuguese fortifications were only second to Spanish and Italians. They were one of the best in the business. "You can reject it if you want to and let your soldiers starve till you reach your next base." Barnabas looked into the eyes of the Emperor. He felt like a child ying in his palm. He waspletely defeated. "We ept." Harsha chuckled heartily. "Good decision, General." ''This monster nned all this.'' Trade Terms 1. Price and Quantity: The Kingdom of Portugal shall pay 2.59 kg of silver for every hundredweight (50.8 kg) of spices received from the Empire of Vijayanagara, covering all spices under a grouped rate with a 30% reduction from prior terms. 2. Paper Sale: The Empire of Vijayanagara shall sell paper to Portugal at a 20% markup above the current European market prices. 3. Port ess at Goa: The Kingdom of Portugal may use the Port of Goa for restocking and temporary refuge for up to 3 months. In exchange, Portugal will provide engineers for the fortification of Daman for a one-year period. Chapter 215: Aftermath of Daman Heavy rains began to pour in the city of Daman, and dark clouds loomed over the city. Vasant stared at the rain poured and washing away the blood caked in the stone pathways of the za. The high mes began to falter and flicker under the downpour. He could see the ships of the Portuguese disappearing from his view. He was tired from the battle. His own senses were numbed from killing the rebels of the Qutb in anger. The rebelsmitted inhumane acts. The picture of the woman pleading for her life was etched in his heart. She looked at him like he was some monster going to do inhumane acts to her. ''Damn it.'' He gripped his head in exasperation. The Qutb rebel guards were massarched by both the Marathas and Vipin''s group. Both of them were disgusted by the acts they did in the city. The fires started to subside, and the streets of the inner ring of the city were deste. There was not even a single Portuguese in sight. They all ran away in their huge ships. The fortifications on the dock remained intact. Although he didn''t know anything about how to operate them. He deemed it a good counter against any attempts to take back Daman. He highly doubts they woulde back to take Daman considering the loss of their equipment and supplies. It would also take them a lot of money to break through their own fortifications in Daman. ''That is if they survive without supplies back to their base.'' The rebel group of Vipin was ordered to take over themand of the city while the Marathas cleared all the remaining ces in the city. The rebels were more connected to the people than them so it would be better for them to interact. Vasant ordered to check every nook to find anyone in hiding. He also searched along with his soldiers in the inner ring of the city to find anyone left behind by the Portuguese. Chapter Discover: "I doubt there would be anyone left behind." He muttered as he made his way through the corpse-riddled streets. "Haa. I need to get back to the capital soon after this. I will leave the othermanders to protect this city." Vasant was tired; it wasn''t his first battle; it was his 3rd battle so far. Although he didn''t participate directly in Surat. He had to deal with the aftermath. Little did he know. He was the most aplishedmander in the war, considering he was yet to lose a battle by a significant difference. All his battles were won with low casualties. He walked through the burned-down house. It broke down and crashed in front of his eyes. *BOOM* "Damn! That was close. I almost died." He looked around the corners and didn''t find anything and began to walk towards the dock. Suddenly, he heard faint sniffles. He looked around. There was no one. ''Did I hear wrong.'' Another faint sniffle. It seemed to be the cry of a child. Vasant saw a small alleyway in the middle of two buildings close to the dock. He turned around the corner and didn''t find anything. The sniffles got louder as he went deeper through the alleyway to find a small ce at the end of the alleyway. "Fica atr¨¢s (Stay back in portuguese)" A small boy shed at him with a dagger that he could barely hold. Vasant stepped back, sending him stumbling to the ground. The boy quickly stood up. He was bleeding from a wound on his forehead and his face bruised badly. He stood in front of Vasant with a fearless gaze. His clothes were tattered. He had pale skin with light brownish eyes and hair. He held the dagger pointed at Vasant. "Eu te mato se deres um passo." (I''ll kill you if you take one step.) He looked barely 10 years old. Behind him was a little girl with blonde hair and light brown eyes. She wore a sleeveless gown with a tattered cap. She was missing her shoe. Her feet and arms were bleeding from small wounds. She was trying her best not to cry out loud and sniffle. Vasant didn''t understand anything the boy said. He wanted tomunicate but the boy tried to stab the moment he tried to take a step. "Fica longe d!" (Stay away from her) Vasant could see the desperation in the eyes of the boy trying to save the little girl. He gestured for the boy to put down his weapon to no avail as the boy shed at him. The boy seemed to stumble around due to the weight of the dagger in his little arms. "Guess, I will have to knock them out." Vasant sidestepped his stab and grabbed the cor of his tattered shirt. He yanked it back and pressed the nerve point near his corbone. He passed out quickly and the grip on the dagger loosened, sending it ttering on the ground. Vasant gently put the unconscious boy on the ground and walked towards the sniffling girl, who looked at the boy in fear and screamed. "Irm?o? Salva-me! N?o quero morrer!" (Brother? Save me! I don''t want to die!) Vasant knocked the little girl out cold the same way. ''Ah.. They seemed to be so scared.'' Vasant sighed. He picked up both of them and made his way to the camp. "I have to get them treated first." Both of them had survived. The boy even killed a rebel out of desperation to survive. Vasant grimaced, thinking of the trauma that the boy would go through in the future. ''Maybe. He could ovee it.'' He made his way to the camp set up by the Maratha soldiers in the city. A soldier noticed him and saluted. "Who are these kids, Commander?" asked the soldiers. "It seems they didn''t make it in time for the ship." Vasant sighed. "Anyway, get them treated well. The boy seemed to have a lot of injuries. The little girl has minor scratches and bruises." "Understood, Commander." Chapter 216: Victor and Gloria "Where am I?" The boy, Victor, woke up to an unfamiliar ceiling. It was a tent, and the whole ce smelled of bitter herbs. He was covered with a cloth and his body was hurting a lot. He couldn''t muster the strength to get up straight. Suddenly the shback of the night came to his mind. "Gloria?" He turned his head around to find his sister. "Where are you?" Victor mustered all the strength and crawled out of the bed. He fell face first into the hard ground and crawled, soiling his wrapped cloth with herbal medicine on his bruises and wounds. ''I have to protect her. Where is she? I should have been there.'' He nced up, his vision blurry A man walked into the tent as he was crawling towards the exit. He looked scary and had scars all over his arms and face. He wore armor. His skin was dark bronze, like the man he killed that night. It was the same man from the night. "You Bastard!! What did you do to Gloria? Give her back!" The man looked down in silence and picked him up like a bag with one hand. He tried to squirm out of his grasp. "Let me go!!" The man said something but he didn''t understand as he didn''t know thenguage. Finally, he was back in the bed. Another man entered the room. It was a fat man, dressed luxuriously. He seemed to be a merchant in the city. The other man spoke to the fat man. "Calm down. The girl is safe. She is just sleeping." Said the fat man in Portuguese. "Take me to her," Victor said. The fat man was tranting for the other man. "Not now! You have to eat and take a proper bath before meeting her." Victor pointed to the man in the armor. "I don''t trust this man. Take me to Gloria." "That man is themander, Vasant. Be respectful, you brat," said the fat man. Victor bit his lip in anger. He had to obey them to meet his sister. Gloria wasn''t his real sister. They were both orphans adopted by a small noble couple from the church orphanage. He grew up with Gloria and was always protecting her from the problems. The noble couple weren''t exactly angels. Victor''s daily life was filled with abuse from their foster parents. The couple took in orphans to avail the funds given by the Duke''s daughter, who urged the nobles to help the children in need. Victor took the brunt of the abuse to protect the little Gloria. He was used to beatings but he didn''t want Gloria to go through the same thing. He considered her his little sister. Victor wanted her to grow up to be a fine woman and live a happy life, unlike him. The noble couple had brought both of them to this city after sailing for months. They travelled through sea and Gloria and Victor witnessed many exciting things for the first time in the journey. Victor still remembers the first thing that Gloria said when she saw the city. "This is the most beautiful ce. I have ever seen, Brother." But everything was turned upside down one night. Suddenly fires rose in the sky and people were getting killed out in the open by the rebels. They had to escape the ce with their lives. The noble couple ran away all alone, leaving them all alone in this unknown ce. Victor took the hand of his sister and tried to find his way to the ship. "Don''t cry, Gloria. Brother will protect you." He reassured her. But they were toote. When they reached the dock, all the ships had already sailed off, leaving them behind all alone to fend for themselves. They were just children. Gloria cried seeing the ships leaving them behind. Victor hugged her. "Brother is here. Don''t worry. Let''s hide for now. Help wille." They hid in the small alleyway. Both of them hid, hugging each other tightly and listening to the bloodcurdling screams and mes in the sky. Victor heard a footstep and an armed man saw them with a twisted smile. He didn''t understand anything that the man said but all he knew was that he had to protect Gloria. The man tried to take his sister. Victor fought to protect his sister. He endured the beating from the man. "Don''t touch Gloria." He screamed. The man threw him at the wall. He hit his head and blood began to flow onto his face. All Victor saw was red. "Brother!! Save me." cried Gloria The man had grabbed the leg of his sister and tried to tear her clothes off. Victor mustered all his strength and ran towards the man. He grabbed the dagger in the back pocket of the man and stabbed him. Screams echoed through as the man kicked him to the ground and began to stomp him mercilessly. ''I will protect Gloria'' He held the dagger up as the man stomped. It pierced right through his feet and the man let out another scream. He was on the floor, bleeding profusely. Adrenaline coursed through the small body of Victor. He got on top of the man and stabbed him several times till he died. Victor looked at his palms, covered in blood. He killed a man. He took a few minutes to catch his breath and take in the realization of his actions. Victor turned to Gloria, he could see the frightened expression of Gloria, seeing him covered in blood. She looked at him like he was a monster. Just then, he heard another footstep. He gripped the dagger. Victor turned to Gloria and smiled. "Close your eyes and imagine the sea, Gloria." His thoughts were interrupted by an energetic voice. "Brother! I am here!!" Gloria came running towards him and hugged him. "I am sorry, Brother." She cried loudly, gripping his arm. "Don''t leave me alone again." "I love you!! Brother." She cried in his arms as Victor caressed her hair with a warm smile. "I won''t leave you alone again. I love you too! Gloria." Vasant watched the scene from a distance and smiled. ''So, that brat knows how to smile.'' Chapter 217: The Duel The sounds of the metal echoed through the small field. The soldiers stood in a circle, looking at the fight happening. It was the duel between Akash and Commander Raghu, the second divisionmander of the Agni Sena. He was known to be a talented individual in the Royal Army despite his inherent prejudice towards the lower caste. Everyone had to acknowledge the talent Raghu possessed. He was an arrogant prick that was never pushed to the limit by anyone. This made himzy, despite his goals. He got everything handed on a golden tter due to his talent. Raghu never had to work too hard to achieve his goals. He was convinced that this was because he possessed the blood of a Kshatriya. He deflected strike after strike from Akash with ease. He had a smirk on his face. ''This bastard isn''t even that good.'' Akash, on the other hand, wasn''t as talented as Raghu but he worked very hard to reach his position. He had sunk countless hours swinging his sword and learning sword arts. Raghu deflected a sh at his shoulder to the other side with a flick on his wrist and kicked Akash right in the gut, sending him crashing to the ground. "Get up! Don''t you want to teach me a lesson! HAHAHA!" The beating continued as Raghu toyed with Akash, kicking and stomping him without mercy. The other soldiers watched the one-sided beating with a grim expression. "Should I stop the bastard?" Narayana asked. He was transferred to Division 2 and was working his way up to the top like the Emperor advised. "No, let''s watch. He isn''t done," said Varun. They just acted as normal soldiers. No one really knew their real strength either. The duo were trained under the direct supervision of the Emperor. Despite the training, they both didn''t really have a grasp of their own strength, as theirparisons were monsters like Emperor and Viswa. "What would Viswa do if he was here?" Narayana eximed, remembering the fights. "Um¡­ I don''t think that guy would be able to survive against Viswa. It would be like a tiger against a deer." "Let go of me, you scum." Raghu yelled. Akash gripped his leg with all his strength. He still had a fearless gaze. He was covered in mud and bruised all over. Raghu stomped his back, breaking away from his grip. "You think you can win against me?" Heughed. "I will win." Akash screamed and got up staggering. He gripped his sword and ran at Raghu. Each of his shes was done deftly. Raghu blocked the sh to his side but he was pushed back by the force behind it. ''Did that bastard''s strike get stronger?'' He began to block the desperate strikes of Akash. ''It''s faster. What the hell?'' Raghu was pushed back with each powerful swing. Little did he know it was due to his ownck of training. He didn''t know how to handle such situations because he never duelled stronger people and didn''t bother to train harder as well. Raghu stumbled over a rock as he was panicking by the sudden tenacity of Akash. He fell on his back and Akash was about to take a swing at him. He took out a dagger that he kept hidden for safety and threw it right at the face of the Akash. Akash barely deflected the dagger and staggered by the sudden dagger throw. It was considered cheating in honorable duels to use any weapon other than the ones that were mutually agreed. The use of concealed weapons went against the code of conduct during these duels. Raghu had broken the rules of the duel. He got up and charged at the bewildered Akash, sending him crashing to the ground. Raghu finally pointed his sword at him and eximed. "I won!!" Akash''s grip loosened and he was breathing heavily. His body was tired from all the beatings. He couldn''t muster up the strength to get up. ''I lost..'' He thought. The soldiers looked away in disgust. Murmurs also broke up among the crowd. "Won? My foot!" Raghu turned his head around to see a tall and imposing figure walking towards him. "You cheating, brat. You really had the gall to im victory after that little stunt," said Narayana. "Who are you?" "I am Narayana, a normal soldier." He began. "Cheating weasels like you don''t have the right to lead an army." "What do you know? You are just a normal soldier." Raghu was furious. His face was red from anger and he gripped his sword tightly. "Don''t taunt him too much, Narayana. He is just a brat." Varunmented. "Only the weak ones cheat." ''Brat? Me? I am themander. I am stronger than you guys. I have the blood of Kshatriya.'' He thought. Out of anger, Raghu swung his sword at Narayana. Narayana dodged it easily. He was used to faster and more precise swings from the Emperor and Viswa. This was just a child''s y for him. "Hoo.. you want to fight?" "I will kill you! How dare you talk like that to me, themander?" Raghu screamed as he swung his sword faster and stronger at Narayana. Narayana kept dodging it andmented. "Your sword is weak and slow. It won''t reach me." He finally sidestepped the stab. "Your arrogance brought this upon you." *THWACK* ''Did I get hit by a boulder.'' Raghu couldn''t breathe. He felt the fist of Narayana connect precisely through his thick leather armor. *Cough* *Cough* His sword fell down as he was violently coughing on the ground from the force of the blow. Narayana grabbed him by his hair. "You barely took a single blow, you brat." Smirked Narayana. He drove another punch into the gut of Raghu. Themander copsed, passing out from the pain. "You didn''t have to go that far." Varun shrugged. "Brats need to be taught some lessons." "Just like you in the past?" Varun chuckled. "We don''t talk about it. It''s all in the past. I am a changed person." "Sure Sure." Varun nced back at the bewildered soldiers. They just witnessed a normal soldier knock out theirmander with two blows. They could hear the impact of the blow and couldn''t help but wince, feeling second-hand pain. "What are you guys doing? Treat both of them." The soldiers scrambled to take Raghu away and began to help Akash get up on his feet. Varun smiled and announced. "The Brigademander, Akash, won the duel." Chapter 218: Karnavati It was a warm and bright morning; the trees rustled under the asional breeze. The tension in the air was palpable. The capital city of Karnavati finished it''s preparations for the uing battle. All possible men were recruited from the capital to supplement their numbers. They prepared all the supplies needed tost for a month by rationing their goods. The soldiers stood on the fortified walls of the city, gripping their spear in nervousness and anticipation. Their defenses were set up properly as Baldev managed to buy them sometime. A young man stood on the highest vantage point of the walls. He carried a huge burden on his young shoulders to protect the citizens of Karnavati. The soldiers looked up to him. But Shivaji didn''t lie to himself. He was scared¡ªvery scared. His hands and legs didn''t stop trembling for a whole night. He couldn''t sleep well. His mind was hazy. ''I have to win.'' That single thought raced through his mind. He was repeating this in his head to calm himself down. The fate of the citizens and the kingdomy on his shoulders. He was just an inexperienced man but something in his heart said that he could pull them out of this situation. He was ready to give his life if it meant the citizens could smile warmly. ''Is that smoke?'' He could see dark smoke billowing in the distance. His face twisted as he quickly understood the implications. Although the viges were evacuated. They were burning everything on the path to the capital. ''These scum.'' He cursed inwardly. The Maratha soldiers also noticed the smoke and looked at him for orders. The scouts were yet toe back from their search but it was clear from the smoke. They were close to the capital. "Prepare for battle." Shivaji blew his war horn. The Marathas moved with determination in each step. They began to load up the trebuchets, cannons and catapults "We shall show those Mughal bastards the power of Marathas," yelled a soldier as he loaded the catapult. "JAI BHAVANI" yelled another. The maids were used for logistics purposes. They prepared the beds and clothes for the injuries. They were moving quickly at the re of the war horn, setting their things up for the battle. Head maids from the pce were there to help them, as the queen overlooked theplete process. The oil pots were being prepped along with the few fuse grenades with some excess gunpowder they had for the crude cannons. The cannon crews moved the iron shells in a cart towards the fort from the warehouse along with the gunpowder. Archers took their ces and moved their pile of arrows. The gate was reinforced by the soldiers. Heavy infantry and pike shields were stationed right in front of the gate. Defense was set up in neat formations. Shivaji looked around to see anything missing in his defense "Prepare a barricade." He ordered from the vantage point. The heavy infantry near the gate scrambled at his order and put wooden railings and barricades near the gate. It was crucial to have a second line of defense once the enemy breaches the gate. Shivaji already anticipated that Askar would be able to breach the first line of defence. The Mughals almost had triple the number of troops than them. It was going to be battle to the death. He needed to defend the capital till help arrived. There was already a message that the prince was on his way back to the capital with his army. ''I have to protect till the Prince arrives.'' The ground shook, and the trees also shook in the distance. Dust rose in the sky and the heavy breeze covered the area in dust. Shivaji watched the Mughals swarming into the battlefield. He saw hundreds of troops exit the forest facing the fort. Siege towers and cannons came were being pushed and more troops entered the battlefield. They were almost triple the numbers of the Marathas. Askar rode his horse in the back with a wry smirk on his face, staring at the fort from the distance. ''Finally here. I will take down this wretched ce. That way, my victory will be sealed in history. HAHAHHA.'' He thought. He was on his way to be the most aplishedmander in Mughal history if he could pull off the historic victory at Karnavati, an imprable capital city. It hasn''t fallen since it became the capital of the Marathas, even when they were reduced to a tiny bit ofnd. Karnavati never fell to the invaders. He was going to change it today. He was feeling confident about his victory. He was facing an inexperienced child on the other end. But Askar learned from his previous mistakes and decided not to underestimate the person and decided to go all out from the beginning of the battle. "Tsk. I have to finish before the reinforcements arrive." He scanned the top of the wall to see the status of the defenses. Askar was impressed that it was well setup by Shivaji. Everything was loaded and the soldiers were alert. ''He doesn''t seem to be aplete novice.'' He thought. ''This might take sometime. It might take a day or two if he manages to defend well.'' "Make camp." He yelled out an order. The soldiers began to make camp in front of the capital entrance. They were well outside the range of the crude cannons and other defending weapons. The tents were quickly setup by the soldiers and they rechecked their equipment. "Bring out the siege weapons." The siege weapons rolled out into the open and were prepared right in front of the eyes of the Marathas. After a few moments of preparation, they set up their camp along with the supplies. A soldier came to Askar. "We are ready to fight, Commander. Everyone is prepared to move and defeat the Kafirs, Inshah." Askar smiled. "Right!." "Send the messenger. We will im victory this time." Chapter 219: Defend the Capital [1] There was a deafening silence as the messenger was sent towards the walls of Karnavati. Askar stood ready with his forces to begin the siege. There was no way that the Marathas would cede and surrender to their demands. The exchange was nothing but a formality to avoid unnecessary bloodshed. Askar saw the messenger trodding back on his horse. By the looks of it, the message wasn''t well received by the Marathas. He looked over at his vicemander, Usman, and nodded. There were ready to attack the fortified city. The war horn red through the area, breaking the deafening silence. The soldiers began to move in neat formations towards the city. The battle had begun. Askar''s army was split into four parts. The vanguard was led by the heavy infantry, forming an arc. The battering rams followed close behind the shield wall along with the more infantry troops. Another smaller heavy infantry unit moved closely behind the vanguard. They were responsible for protecting the cannons moving towards the gate of the capital. They had to get the cannons in the range of the gate. It would be easier to take it down. Meanwhile, the other two parts of the army were moving towards the walls of the city. There also had a shield wall in the front. The soldiers carried thedders and pushed siege towers to scale the walls. Both sides were simr in numbers, with heavy infantry moving at the front and light infantry in the middle. The remaining cannons and archers were in the backline under the protection of the shield walls. Askar used his advantage in numbers very well. As the vanguard and nking army moved towards the city. He scanned the terrain near the capital. It had some jagged rocks to use as cover for the archers. Thest part of his army were archers in the back archer. He wanted to use them to snipe at the people in the wall. It wasn''t that hard to do if they had proper cover in range for the archers. The rocks would be good cover but it was limited in space and didn''t coverrge numbers of archers that provide cover fire for the infantry in the front. "Prepare the palisades," ordered Askar. The archers lifted up wooden fence-like structures and moved forward into the range of the city. They were propped up neatly to cover archers. Multiple palisades were installed on all sides to give archers cover in the open field from projectiles like arrows, cannon shells, and rocks hurled by the catapults and trebuchets. The Maratha archersunched a hailstorm of deadly projectiles onto the shielded vanguard, trying to aim at their gaps and take down a few troops along the way. The arrows did minimal damage against the tight and rigid shield wall. The Mughals kept moving ahead towards the gate. There were no casualties in the first barrage of arrows on the vanguard. The Mughals moved with a determined glint in their eyes to take down the gate. Askar had already given the n for each one of the captains leading the army. He was watching from the backline to see for any loose ends in the formations. ''Will they use that exploding thing?'' He was wary of the use of fuse grenades by the Marathas. They were one of the reasons half their cannons got destroyed, along with more than 70% of their cannon crew. He had to go through the trouble of retraining the cannon crew. ''They won''t use it at the gate. It would damage it as well in the process.'' *BOOM* *BOOM* A loud thunderous sound was heard in the distance as the Maratha unleashed their catapults and trebuchets onto the approaching nk armies. The rocksnded on the shield wall, throwing the heavy infantry in the air. Some rocks crushed the soldiers along with their armor. Blood sttered as rocks and ming projectiles rocked the shield wall of the Mughals. They kept moving forward towards the walls of the city. The shots thatnded did damage but half of them had missed their mark due to careful maneuvering by the captains in the army. Askar also had catapults and trebuchets in his army. They didn''t use them yet. He was looking to target specific ces with their cannons first, then use them to finish the job. ''I will wait and watch the battle y out for a while before I decide.'' Askar thought. The Vanguard began to make it''s way steadily towards the gate. They suffered casualties as the second barrage of arrows managed to kill a few heavy infantry. The catapults and trebuchets also managed to deal a good amount of damage to them. It was a number game at the point. The Mughals had a lot of bodies to throw at the capital. Finally, the Palisade for the cannons was setup by the second heavy infantry unit behind the Vanguard. They were setting the cannons, while the crew moved to load the shells. Sweat poured from their brows as they measured and poured in the gunpowder. They rammed it tight and aimed the cannons right at the gate. The iron ball screamed across the field with a thunderous roar and hurled itself at the gate, where it struck and splintered the wood of the gate, sending the shards flying in the air. The gate was made primarily of wood and reinforced with iron and metal. The cannon crew began to move once again with practiced efficiency and began to reload the cannons. Meanwhile, the other cannons entered the range in the nking army, and palisades were set up to protect the crew and equipment. With a roar, iron shells flew across the open field directly towards the fortified walls. The cannonball crashed into the tall stone walls with a thunderous crash, leaving a small spider-webbing in the walls. Shards of stone fell to the ground by the impact. The Maratha soldiers atop the wall instinctively ducked, seeing the approaching cannonball. The shells made the thick walls tremble. Shivaji stood confidently, scanning the battlefield from the vantage point to inflict damage on the Mughals. Chapter 220: Defend the Capital [2] The walls of the capital shook as the iron shellsnded, leaving cracks all over. The smoke of the cannons rose high as more and more shells were loaded and fired right at the walls and gate. Shivaji''s mind was racing, preparing to inflict damage on the Mughals. He noticed the palisades set up by the Mughals to snipe their archers slowly while taking cover. Askar had set it up using the terrain to his advantage. He used the jagged rocks and connected some palisades with them, giving them a much wider cover in some areas. The cannon crew were protected by a palisade set up on a small slope. It allowed them to maneuver to cover quickly in case their cover breaks by an iing projectile. The relentless shelling on the walls was starting to make bigger cracks. ''This is bad'' The besieging party was always at a disadvantage in these situations, but right now there were no openings in Askar''s formation to exploit. His vast experience and talent were showing on the battlefield. The vanguard was close to the gate, if they don''t inflict damage before they reach the gate. The battering rams would be able to breach the first gate. He noticed sledgehammers and crowbars in the hands of the Mughal soldiers. It was likely to attack the hinges of the gate. Shivaji looked in the distance and found that the catapults and trebuchets weren''t deployed. ''Won''t it be easier to breach the walls with trebuchets alongside the cannons?'' He thought. The main threat now were the cannons and the approaching vanguard at the gate. He had to use the cannons to counter this onught. "Aim the cannons at their artillery." He ordered. The Maratha artillery were just crude cannons a bit older than the ones Mughals were using on their end. The problem with these cannons was overheating; they couldn''t be used for a long time. Shivaji initially thought of saving it forter but if he lets the momentum continue, the walls will fall quickly. He had to take out the cannons. Still, there was a problem; the cannons could be pulled back into the cover of the palisade. This was an issue as the cannon would take a couple of shots to break a single palisade. "Commander." He called out the royal guardmander. "How many crossbowmen and archers do we have to spare?" "We have a unit to spare. If you want to undertake an ambush attack." He looked concerned. "Did Askar fight at Karnavati before?" Shivaji wanted answers. "No, Askar never reached the capital," "That''s great." Shivaji smiled. The cannons on the walls roared to life. They hurled out the iron shells on the approaching nking army and the cannons of the Mughals. A thick Blume of smoke came out of the cannon head as it fired. Karnavati was an impregnable fortress. There were some reasons for this. The city had a tripleyered wall, which held out against siege engines very well. There were 3 gates in total for the city. The first two were wooden gates reinforced by iron and thest was a portcullis made out of their finest iron. This city could be attacked only through the front gate. As the other sides had steep cliffs and slopes, it was not viable for armies to trek through it and face the Marathas. And thest reason was the existence of the sally ports in the city. The sally ports were hidden doors situated in the fort to allow the exit and entry of soldiers to the outside with ease. They were hard to spot and know if one was fighting at Karnavati for the first time. Marathas could prepare ambushes at any point through these sally ports. The enemy couldn''t use the sally ports to breach into the fort either, as it was easy to counter them. The sally ports were narrow and small. They could be easily blocked off in case of a breach from inside the fort, leaving the enemy outside. They would just be easy picking for the Marathas. "Commander, split the unit into two and use the sally ports on both sides to ambush the cannon crew." Shivaji exined the n to the Royal Guardmander "Understood," Themander was about to leave. Shivaji nced back. "Tell them to use fire arrows. Even if one hits their gunpowder supplies. It would be great." "Yes, I will be sure to ry it to the captain of the unit." Shivaji now had an ace up his sleeve to take out the cannons of the Mughals. He could take out at least the ones on the nks. The ones in the middle near the gate were well protected, while the protection of the nk one was mostly depending on the palisade and few shielded troops. The walls trembled again as another barrage of the cannon shellsnded on the walls, making yet another crack in the fortifications. He was about to step down from the Vantage point when a loud bang made the walls shake again. Shivaji felt the tremor under his feet. The Vantage point was close to the gate. The loud bang came from the battering ram banging at the gate. The Vanguard of the Mughals, led by Vice-Commander Usman, reached the gate. They suffered a fair bit of casualties on the path The Royal Guardmander came running. "I have ryed the orders to the unit. They are preparing for the ambush." "Good," Shivaji said. He nced at the cannon crews in the fort and screamed out amand. "Focus on the nking army and cannons." It wasn''t a good time to be focusing on the cannons behind the vanguard. It wouldn''t be doing anymore damage as the vanguard reached the gate. It would be likely shifted to the nks to breach the walls. ''I hope the bombardment distracts them from their surroundings.'' He wanted them to be focused so much on the cannon shells. This would guarantee the sess of the ambush. The cannon crew quickly obeyed the orders and turned all the cannons towards the cannons and nking armies. The cannon crew leader roared. "FIRE." Chapter 221: Defend the Capital [3] The smoke of the cannons billowed through the battlefield. He was watching the brutality unfold on the battlefield. Tens of hundreds of soldiers were being killed with each passing moment. Despite the initial losses, they made progress and reached the gate. There was nothing too crazy going on for him to handle. Themander in charge of Karnavati was trying to get the situation under control. The archers were skillfully sniping off their troops on the walls using the cover. Askar watched as the nking army closed in on the walls. The siege towers closely followed behind them. ''I wonder what he will do now.'' He thought. *BOOM* *BOOM* Thunderous roars echoed through the area as the cannons hurled the iron shell right at the base of the siege towers. The cannons that were bombarding their cannons under the cover of the palisade quickly shifted their target to the much more lethal enemy of the siege tower. Siege towers would allow hundreds of soldiers to swarm on to the walls of the fort, which was thest thing they wanted in this battle. The siege towers and the soldiers pushing them took the brunt of the artillery shower. The soldiers were torn into pieces by the shelling. The siege towers held their weight under a few shots of artillery Cannons on the wall targeted its wheels mostly. The continuous shelling cracked it''s wheels and base, causing it to fall down with an ear-splitting crash. The siege tower crushed hundreds of soldiers under it''s weight, killing and injuring many in the process. The archers on the wall began to rain me arrows, while the catapults chucked ming projectiles at them. It set the fallen tower on fire. The remaining injured and alive soldiers under the siege tower would be charred by the mes. Screams of agony filled the air as the injured soldiers began to burn under the siege towers. The burnt smell of human flesh permeated the air. It was pungent and rotting. Askar watched as multiples of the siege tower fell in the same way. Not all of them fell from the continuous artillery shower from the cannons. As soon as the siege tower closed it, the cannons couldn''t move into the angle to target it. The cannons quickly shifted to the target, the palisades. Askar was pretty impressed by Shivaji''s intuitive counterattacks. ''No wonder that bastard sent him to protect the capital. He is going to be a pain in the back.'' Askar thought. At Askar''s signal, the cannon''s aim shifted to the top of the walls and they began to shell the top of the wall to hit the crude cannons. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Explosion rocked the walls as the Mughal cannonballs hit the mounted cannons of the Marathas. This set the loaded gunpowder on fire and it exploded, killing the cannon crews and melting the cannon''s barrel. Some parts of the walls were chipped off by the shells and others were cracked very badly, also revealing the secondyer of fortifications. Tens of soldiers were killed and their bodies severed from limb to limb from the shelling. Meanwhile, the palisades of the Mughals were relentlessly shelled and splintered into small shards of wood. Askar''s side was definitely amassing a higher toll of deaths. He was sieging a huge fortress. The losses considering the fortress were lower than he initially expected. They dealt a huge chunk of damage for a small price. The firstyer of walls began to crumble. A small hole began to form in the wall of the right nk. Soldiers began to scale the fort with thedders. The archers provided as much cover fire as possible. The Marathas poured boiling oil and rocks on the scaling soldiers. They also used torches to light the woodendders on fire by covering them in oil from the oil pots. Askar ordered the cannon crew. "Aim for the opening in the wall. Make itrger." *BOOM* *BOOM* The left nk''s wall left a huge opening in the wake of the shelling. The secondyer of walls was exposed clearly to all the soldiers. Askar smiled as he saw a significant breakthrough. The strategy to weather down their defense in this way was working fine. He nned to deal as much damage to the fort on the first day. Karnavati had tripleyer walls. They barely cracked oneyer and it was already past noon. Time passed as Askar watched from afar; his strategy kept working as their artillery damaged their walls. Every death for the Marathas was heavy as they had lower numbers. Askar could see multiple attempts from themander to deal damage. Although some managed to deal damage, most of them were anticipated by Askar and quickly dealt with, even before they manifested in reality. Askar was serious about the battle this time around. He didn''t fool around or take any chances by being overconfident. He analysed every means to win the battle and ensure he could take his revenge. ''Hmm. Something is strange. What is it?'' He thought. Something was surely strange. He couldn''t really pinpoint it; Askar kept his eyes on the battlefield. His mind worked overtime to see the threats. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Explosions rang in his ear; the debris of the aftermath showered on the backline, where Askar stood. Dust covered the backline as his bodyguards and a few units in the back looked surprised at the sudden explosion. The wails of agony filled the air; they could hear bloodcurdling screams from the soldiers. Smoke and the smell of burnt flesh covered the area. Dust began to clear to reveal the grim scene on both sides. Askar''s army cannons were burning on both the right and left nks. The gunpowder was targeted with me arrows and the cannon crew were all dead as a result of the explosion. The palisade copsed, making it easier for the fort archers to pick off the survivors. He froze at the sudden attack. He quickly reeled himself back to reality. Askar saw the crossbowmen and archer unit peeking through the rocks. "Kill those scum." He yelled to the soldiers stationed in the back. The archers were quick to retreat back. They wore light armor and covertly targeted the cannons. Thanks to his ownpliance in thinking the other sides won''t be used to ambush due to steep slopes. He didn''t consider the sally ports. ''Fuck. I messed up. He got me good.'' Chapter 222: Defend the Capital [4] The sun was setting on the horizon, casting an orange glow on the blood-ridden battlefield. The mes mingled with the orange sky blending into the atmosphere. The firstyer of the fort walls was damaged badly on the right side, while the left nk had made a gaping hole in the firstyer of fortification and damaged the second one. Gates of the Capital were subjected to the battering Ram treatment as the first gate broke down, revealing the second wooden gate reinforced with iron. Fatigue was catching up to the soldiers, as they had been fighting for hours on end without a break. Attempts to track the ambushers also bore no result as they retreated inside the port, maneuvering through the steep slopes with their light armor and agility. Cannons on both nks were damaged to the point of no return. Only a handful survived and ran out of the range of the fort towards the backline at Askar''smand. The Sally ports on both sides were quickly sealed after the ambush unit returned. It was a sessful ambush, although it revealed the existence of sally ports to Askar. They managed to take out the main threat of cannons. The Vanguard of the Mughals still had cannons in their backline, as Askar didn''t shift them to the nks for some reason. The remaining cannons were quickly recalled out of range and a defensive barrier was formed to look out for more ambushes. Mughals did a fair share of damage to capital but fatigue was slowly both sides down as the light began to fade and darkness was slowly covering the sky. It was time to do a temporary ceasefire. It wasmon for the ceasefires to ur at nightfall during the battles. The soldiers needed to rest as well for the next day. Askar wasn''t happy with the state of things. He lost a chunk of his artillery and a lot of soldiers. The war horn was blown, indicating a temporary ceasefire till dawn. Askar returned to the camp with an angry expression. Shivaji, the youngmander, managed to inflict substantial damage on his army. It would be bad if he couldn''t breach the gates tomorrow. He needed to get a n together. He already included the existence of hidden doors in the fort to move quickly and ambush them. Askar needed to deploy scouts in the area to look out for ambushes. "Increase the patrol. Deploy scouts to monitor the walls and gates." He yelled at a soldier. The soldier nodded obediently at furiousmand. Askar sent scouts out to look for the Sally ports that they used to ambush. The scouts found them sealed tightly after the ambush. He took notes of the location. The backline troops that didn''t participate were used at nighttime patrols for any hidden ambushes by the Marathas. The injured soldiers were treated in the camp. Some lost limbs and eyes, while others had slight injuries like scratches and cuts from the arrows. Many died as the result of the siege. Hundreds of corpses were rotting on the battlefield. Askar mmed the desk with his fist. He was pissed off that he lost the cannons. The fact that a young, inexperiencedmander caught him off guard made him even angrier. ''I will kill that fucking bastard. I, Askar, will win and im my revenge.'' Meanwhile, inside the capital, Shivaji was praised by his fellowmanders and soldiers for nning an ambush and seeding. Darkness covered the sky and faint lights of the oilmps and torches illuminated the fort. He ordered the guards to be alert and look out for incursions at night. Since the first war with the Mughals, they have learned to stay vignt even during the temporary ceasefires, as the Mughals were known to take advantage of these situations. The maids made food for the soldiers and tended to their wounds. Women and maids were a great help in moving materials and easing the job of the soldiers. Shivaji was walking towards the Queen''s quarters. She moved close to the walls to help with the battles. Shivaji had a grim expression on his face as he headed towards the Queen''s quarters to report. He faced the queen. "Here is the casualty report, Your Majesty." He said as he handed the report to her. She skimmed through the reports and grimaced. "The walls have been damaged and the second gate has sustained considerable damage to them." "Can we even win this battle?" She asked him. "Your Majesty," he began. "As long as I am alive, they won''t touch a single citizen of Karnavati." The Queen sighed. "How do you n to defeat Askar?" "You realize the troops morale is low and considering the damage, the gates will be breached tomorrow." "Yes, Your Majesty. I will still keep my word." The Queen nced up at his confident deration. Her head wasn''t working right. She hasn''t slept in days and her grumpy attitude was seeping out. She realized she was being pessimistic wouldn''t help. She was taking out her own anger on a young child, risking his life to protect the capital. "I am sorry," she mumbled. "What did you say? Your majesty." Shivaji tilted his head in confusion "You may leave." Shivaji walked towards the camps. He could see the soldiers sitting and having food with hollow eyes. There wasn''t a speck of liveliness in their eyes. It was like everyone had epted their fates to die for the capital. The battle had taken the lives of theirrades and best friends. The people they grew up with in the army. Shivaji clenced his fist in frustration; he was inexperienced as well. He knew about his ability more than anyone else. He gazed up at the night sky. The stars twinkled lightly. ''How can I win?'' The midnight breeze was cool and fresh. It calmed his nerves. ''Can I even win?'' A doubt crossed his mind. *SLAP* He pped himself back to reality. ''No, Shivaji. You can do this.'' Shivaji shook his head and closed his eyes to calm himself down. He prayed in his mind. ''Mahadev, please guide me.'' Chapter 223: Defend the Capital [5] "Throw those bastards off," yelled a Maratha captain from the walls. The Mughals scaled the walls with theirdders, and the Marathas began to throw boulders and set thedders on fire to stop the advance. It was to no avail, as tens of soldiers were being sniped away by the archers. Archers stood under the cover of a shield wall to avoid the archers on the fort. *BOOM* Another shell was hurled at the gate, damaging it further. It was a second day of battle. The pungent, rotten smell of the gunpowder filled the air as the thick blumes of smoke were emitted by the cannons. The gate was being bombarded, trying to pry it open for the Mughals to swarm into the city. Askar also deployed the catapults and trebuchets in the nks to help tear down the walls. The secondyer, already cracked on both sides, almost revealed the thirdyer of fortification. The Mughals also began to scale both sides of the fort enmasse. The Marathas tried to keep them at bay. But it was bing harder to do with each passing moment. Askar employed a of scouts to look out for ambushes; the sally ports were constantly monitored. So ambushes on the backline were out of the question. The openings were close to none in the Mughal army. They were moving with practiced efficiency. The Vanguard of the Mughals was led by Vice Commander Usman. They reached the gate and began to use the ram to break in. Cannons behind the vanguard changed its aim towards the walls quickly at Askar''smand. Askar ensured the soldiers felt confident in hismand. The morale of the Mughals was at a high and the momentum of the siege was on their side. The Marathas fort was crumbling under their onught. The impregnable fortress was crumbling slowly. Askar looked at the destruction and smiled. ''Finally, we got the momentum. If we can keep this up. We can win against these Kafirs,'' he thought. The crude cannons of the Marathas overheated, firing and destroying some of their catapults and trebuchets. *BOOM* *BOOM* Some of them exploded as the archers fired me arrows and ignited the gunpowder. The mes were rising on the walls as their cannons began to melt. The mes were quickly taken care of with the help of the maid and soldiers working together. Askar scanned the battlefield. He nced back at his backline units. "Go and reinforce the right nk. It''s losing numbers." The unit captain nodded aggressively and moved swiftly, making their way to the right nk using the cover of the partially broken palisades and shields. Meanwhile, two individuals sat on the tree in the forest behind the Mughal camp. One was nonchntly dangling their legs from the tree and watching Askar from afar while the other was lying down on the huge branch looking up at the sky. They were dressed in ck tunics and had a cloth belt wrapped around their waist. They had a distinct mask with bluish characters on it. "I am bored. Can''t we just kill Askar and go back?" One guy mumbled. "Why should we even bother? We will intervene if the battle tips too much in his favor." The other one said, shifting his gaze from the sky. "Boooooo.." "Don''t me me! This wasn''t in our expectations. An inexperiencedmander going toe to toe with Askar?" "Now that you put it like that." He pouted. He got up and stood on the branch. "Let''s go." A dark smile was seeping through his mask. "We don''t have to do anything!." "Really? Are you sure? We can''t get in troubleter." "Trust me." The other man said it with a smile. A sudden, startled voice emerged. "Who are you?" It was a Mughal soldier from the camp who wandered into the forest. He nced up at them and pointed his spear. "Come down befor¡ª" *STAB* Before he could evenplete the sentence, a dagger was lodged in his neck. The Mughal soldier began to writhe in pain on the hard ground. "So annoying." The man said it coldly. The other clicked his tongue and jumped down from the tree and killed the soldier instantly. "I will go dump this body somewhere." "Right, I will clear all the traces." Inside the capital, Shivaji''s mind was racing, looking for solutions to get out of this grim situation. The momentum was all on the Mughal side. The gates were crumbling and the walls were slowly falling due to the constant swarming of the Mughal soldiers. "Commander," a soldier''s voice brought him back to reality. "The second gate is about to break." Shivaji looked down at the gate. The city had a narrow pathway after entering the gate towards the za. It would be a great chokepoint to trap the Mughals. But that was when the Mughals broke the portcullis. The final gate of defense of Karnavati. "Bring the oil pots." He ordered. They were quickly brought over to the gates by the maids and soldiers. Spearman and shield infantry were near the gate to take the onught after the second gate broke. "Throw the oil pots at the gate." Shivaji ordered the soldiers. The soldiers were confused but trusted him regardless and threw the oil pots, through the gaps of the Portcullis, into the space between the second gate. "Bring the grenades and torches out." Shivaji roared. The grenades and torches were ready for use. Therge amount of oil began to seep through the gaps of the second gate to cover the passage in slimy oil as the Mughals pounded the second gate. Soldiers quickly understood the reasons behind the oil pots. "Spear men stand back. The Shield infantry will throw the grenades and torches when the gate copses." The hinges of the second gate flew out with a force and the gate copsed to the ground. The Mughals swarmed into the floor filled with oil. Hundreds of soldiers broke through with their weapons. Shivaji roared. "THROW IT NOW." Chapter 224: Defend the Capital [6] *BOOM* *BOOM* The long passage exploded into a sea of mes. The walls were painted red as the fort shook under the tremor of the explosions. The mes rose high and wide, clutching onto the dead bodies of the Mughals soldiers. All the soldiers that entered the passage were torn apart due to the explosion. The passage walls were the canvas of the Mughal''s intestines and organs. The surviving soldiers were burnt to a crisp from the rising mes due to the oil in the passage. Shield and armor didn''t matter as the mes melted it and the soldiers screamed in agony as molten iron seeped into their bodies, killing them slowly and painfully. The debris from the passage flew out from both sides of the passage. The Portcullis blocked the ones near the Marathas but unfortunately for the Mughals, soldiers in the front were struck by the debris and some died while others were gravely injured. Maratha soldiers stood far from the Portcullis to avoid any debris. The passage was filled with mes; it became a sturdy wall for the Marathas, as the Mughals couldn''t cross it without self-immting themselves. The Portcullis took extensive damage and the heat was also slowly melting it. Once the mes subside, they could be easily broken by the Mughals. "Wha¡ª" eximed Usman, his mouth open with surprise. Half his unit was just killed by a big explosion in the passage. The gates of Karnavati were made in arge passage, each gate having considerable space in between them. The whole passage was now in mes and most of the soldiers that entered the passages were dead. The smell of burnt human flesh was filling the air. It made him sick; it was a very potent and foul smell. Even after multiple chains of explosions, the passage didn''t copse. It was a well-made structure to stand the test of time. Shivaji watched the mes rise in the passage with a grim expression. The mes were slowly subduing. It means that the swarming of Mughals would start soon. "Prepare the barricades. We will fight the bastards at the za." He roared. The spearman and heavy infantry moved in the meantime to set up the barricades and their formation inside the city za. They were at a disadvantage yet they trusted the man in front of them. Karnavati was slowly crumbling down. The Maratha soldiers were dwindling down less than half the number of soldiers in the process. Askar was taken aback by the thunderous explosion near the passages. He could hear loud screams of agony from the passage. Half of the Vanguard was surely wiped out in that explosion. Askar grimaced as he watched the mes spit out of the passage. He could see the expression of Usman from afar. It wasn''t looking good. He had to intervene directly or else the momentum would go to the Marathas, which was thest thing he needed in the battle. ''That bastard!! Where did he evene from? Since when did the Marathas have this kind ofmander?'' he cursed. Askar had to acknowledge Shivaji; the man had turned the tides not once but twice on him so far. He was dangerous; he proved to be more dangerous than Askar had initially thought. ''Fuck!! I need to take charge.'' "EVERYONE FOLLOW ME." He roared as he charged towards the gate. The backline troops began to move along with Askar towards the Vanguard to reinforce. Askar noticed that the numbers of the Marathas were very low since they suffered a lot of casualties like the Mughals. They wouldn''t be able to defend against them for a long time. The walls were being swarmed by the Mughals as the soldiers of the capital were getting ughtered. *BOOM* *BOOM* Another chain explosion went along both sides of the fort walls. Hundreds of soldiers were yet again dead to the explosions of the fuse grenades. It was thest fuse grenade in the arsenal of the Marathas. They had exhausted every bit of their supplies in the battle and inflicted the most amount of damage to the Mughals. The za was far away from the walls so the Mughals on top couldn''t target the remaining force of the Marathas in the za from the walls. The citizens were evacuated to the other side as Shivaji had anticipated the breachst night itself. All the remaining Maratha forces gathered at the za for theirst stand in the battle to protect their capital city. There were less than half of them alive at this point. Askar joined the Vanguard quickly, taking the reins of charge from Usman, who was panicking a lot from the sudden explosion situation. "Usman, snap out of it." Askar pped him tightly. "Focus on the battle." This p brought him back to reality. Askar unsheathed his sword and joined the force along with the others to fight. He wanted to meet the brat that was responsible for this mess and settle the score once and for all. The mes slowly subsidized before his eyes. His focus was on the man that was behind that iron gate. The man who inflicted this damage on him. The young man who dared to go against him. "CHARGE," Askar roared as the mes were near the ground. All the Mughal soldiers charged with a war cry. "ALLAH HU AKBAR" "ALLAH HU AKBAR" "ALLAH HU AKBAR" The Portcullis was half melted and the explosions had made it so weak. It broke down with a single smack from the battering ram. *THUD* The iron portcullis fell down. The city was finally in their view. The vast capital of the Maratha, the center of the archenemy, Karnavati. The impregnable fortress of Karnavati was finally open. They brandished their weapons and, with a thunderous roar, charged right into the city. It was a barricade from all sides and they were led towards the za. Askar led the charge towards the za. ''Where is that bastard?'' His gaze darted around as the za came into view. In front of the za, there were multiple barricades present and the Marathas pointed their weapons at them, ready to fight till death to protect their city. Askar''s gaze fell upon a young man standing in front. His ck hair and dark eyes and the scars on his appearance. He emitted an air of authority, a regal aura befitting of a grand ruler. He held his head high, gazing down at him. It was the final stand of Shivaji. Chapter 225: The Protector The sun rose high in the sky, and the atmosphere was warm due to the afternoon heat. Moreover, the humidity made the heat unbearable. There was little to no breeze to soothe the fiery warmth. shes of steel, wails of agony, and screams of determination echoed through the city za. The Mughals shed with the wooden barricades of the Marathas. The shards of wood flew as they charged right into it with a thud. Marathas brandished their spears through the gaps of the barricade and poked at them. It pierced through the gaps of their armor, and tens of soldiers got injured. Askar''s attention was on the battle in the za. They had the numerical advantage but they were caught on a chokepoint by the sensible ce of the barricades. The space they possessed was greatly reduced. This means they were less mobile and their numbers couldn''t be used to their full extent. Retreat wasn''t an option either. His mind raced to find the gaps, scanning the surroundings. Backing away at this point would lead to low morale in his troops; this would make the battle even tougher to win. The Maratha battle spirit was still high for some reason. Askar couldn''t wrap his brain around the fact that they lost so much in the battle and were reduced to less than half of their actual size. Still, they hadn''t lost the flicker of hope and spirit. ''The hell?'' His gaze shifted to the young manmanding the barricades from behind. It was Shivaji. He stood with distinct armor from the rest; the man was the reason for all this mess. He needed to break one of the barricades and open up space for them. ''Wood! Fire!'' An idea popped up in his mind. He nced up to see Mughals climbing down from the walls to join the Vanguard. "Usman, have them fire me arrows towards the barricades." He pointed at the soldiers scaling down from the wall. "Order them to rotate and set the barricades on fire." "Yes,mander." Usman said with a determined look. He waded through the crowded pathway to the back, towards the walls. He jumped over the barricades and went to the soldiers that were scaling down the walls of the fort. "You guys." He hurriedly said to the soldiers. The soldiers looked at him with a confused stare. "What happened? Vicemander." "Take a detour and set their barricades on fire. This is an order." Usman said. "Understood." The unit captain handed some oil pots to Usman. "We got this from the walls. Use them on the barricades when you see the arrows." Usman took the oil pots and nodded. The Mughal soldiers picked up their arrows and bows. They took a detour to target the barricade. It was hard to rotate to target the barricade as the pathways were narrow and had high possibilities of ambushes between buildings. The unit split into 2 to target the barricades. They weaved through the narrow paths quickly, supporting and alerting each other of any possible dangers in the process. "Now, take aim," said the captain. The few soldiers managed to quickly enter the range of targeting the barricades. They lit their arrows on fire and took aim at the barricades. Both units took aim at separate ones and held their breath for the orders. "FIRE!" roared the unit captain. A barrage of ming arrows showered in the direction of the barricades. It set the wooden barricades on the fire. Unfortunately for the Marathas, oil pots were thrown at their barricades, making the mes rise high. Askar smiled as the mes rose high, burning the barricades to a crisp. "Fuck," mumbled Shivaji as he saw the barricades fall and the Mughals shing his soldiers. The space was opened up and the superior numbering didn''t waste the opportunity and they pushed into the space, killing many Marathas soldiers panicking from the mes. The momentum shifted in favor of the Mughals as the za saw the Maratha soldiers fall one by one. Shivaji stood frozen. He went numb; his mind didn''t work. He didn''t have anything to counter this. He could see the smile on Askar''s face. The barricades fell one by one and themanders couldn''t control the troops as the panic began to settle. ''What should I do?'' Just then an arrow whistled towards him; he stood there frozen. It went past him, leaving a scratch on his face. Blood flowed down his cheeks. He touched his cheek in surprise, seeing the bright red blood on his fingers. He was jolted back to reality. Another arrow cut through the air and went directly towards his head. He turned his head quickly to dodge it. ''Fuck! I forgot my own Dharma for a moment.'' Adrenaline began to course through his body. He closed his eyes for a moment. He could feel every part of his body vividly. Every sound and faint whisper entered his mind. He went into a trance. His body rxed, and the strength coursed through every muscle fiber. "I will take responsibility." He mumbled and jumped into the fray without hesitation. The Mughals saw Shivaji and charged at him. He was in the zone. The soldier''s head rolled in an instant. Just two precise shes. Soldiers around him froze at the scene. Another soldier charged, and another head rolled on the hard stone floor. One by one bodies of Mughals fell to the ground with each swing of Shivaji. The soldiers around him began to back away. Shivaji''s eyes were dazed, his posture rxed but he emitted an aura of bloodlust that rivalled everyone. Marathas also froze seeing the carnage unfolding. ''Was this the samemander till now?'' ''Is this the same energetic young man we know?'' Shivaji''s gaze fell on Askar, who witnessed the scene with an open mouth His grip was firm on his sword and he pointed it at Askar. The cold voice of Shivaji echoed, sending shivers down the spines of the Mughal soldiers. "Karnavati shall not fall till I breathe." Chapter 226: Advent of a Hero After the bold deration of Shivaji, carnage ensued on the city za. Marathas were emboldened seeing theirmander rise up to the asion and fight back with all their might. The Maratha began to put their lives on the line to push back the Mughals. They were like a horde of zombies shing and stabbing every Mughal in their paths. They didn''t stop even when their lives were threatened. Soldiers swung their swords with single arms. They didn''t stop till thest flicker of life was extinguished and they couldn''t move. Mughals panicked under the ferocious onught. They were pushed back and the bodies of theirrades were piling up with each passing moment. Askar''s attention was all on Shivaji. His sword moved gracefully, slicing the necks of his enemy with great precision. He was in the zone. Askar could feel it. The zone was the peak immersive state of someone; their senses are heightened, and each action they take would be effortless; they can remain calm in the worst of the worst. Askar shuddered, looking at the gaze of Shivaji. His eyes were emotionless, hollow, and the air around him was eerily calm. Blood was sttered all over his face. ''Is this what that man said? Flow.'' Askar mind raced. ''This is the state of "Flow". The peak of immersion.'' Askar''s instincts screamed to back off from the fight but he gritted his teeth and walked towards Shivaji. ''I will take my revenge! Me, Askar, will not lose to this child.'' A head rolled towards him as he walked forward. It seemed to be stuck in time. The face of agony was etched in his mind. ''What??'' It was the head of his Vicemander Usman. Shivaji killed him with a single strike. The Mughals soldiers were scared to even approachShivaji. Askar took a deep breath for thest time and charged. *CLASH* The sound of metal echoed through the za as the fight between themanders began. It was a blur; each strike was precise. They both were fast and precisely swinging at each other''s vital parts. Both Mughals and Marathas watched in awe at their fight. There was not a single opening to intervene in their battle. It was like they were battling in their own world. Shivaji was dodging each strike by Askar by a hair''s breadth; small scratches began to form on his face. Despite being in the flow, Askar wasn''t an easy opponent. He was still keeping up with Shivaji at his peak performance. Meanwhile, the deaths of the Marathas piled up as the Mughals numerical superiority was showing it''s fangs. There was just 10% of the force remaining on the Marathas side. The corpses piled up like a small mountain in the za. More Mughals swarmed into the za. *SLASH* Askar sliced off the eye of Shivaji. Adrenaline coursed through his body. The pain was nothing. ''I will protect!'' Each sh was getting difficult to block. ''I will protect!'' His movements were slowing down. ''I will protect Karnavati.'' *SLASH* A soldier snuck up behind him and shed off his arm. Shivaji gritted his teeth and killed the Mughal soldier. Askar kicked him towards the mountain of corpses. Shivaji stood up. He gripped his sword in one hand, the other side bleeding profusely. Askar had a dark smile on his face. "Finally," he said. "I-" "What? Do you want to beg for your life?" Askar taunted. "I will protect." He was bleeding from his eyes and from his arms. His gaze was still focused on Askar. "That gaze. I will kill you." Askar roared and charged. Shivaji tried to jump to avoid the swing to his torso. He was toote. The sword struck his right knee joint with such strength that it went off flying to the other side. The world turned upside down as he crashed down the mountain of corpses. "HAHAHA! You will protect who?" Askarughed standing on top of the corpses. "You puny insect, you can''t protect anything." Shivaji crawled and propped himself up with a single leg. He stood up again. "I will protect." He pointed his sword at Askar. That gaze of Shivaji made him even more angry. ''What drives this bastard to push this far?" Askar wanted aplete victory. He wanted to show him the despair of not being able to protect his mothend. "Crawl you insect and fight me at the top." Shivaji used his sword to crawl back to the top; he was still bleeding profusely, and his mind was hazy. His breathing jagged. His mind had a single thought. ''Protect Karnavati.'' He stood at the peak of the mountain of corpses. His remaining leg trembled as he pointed his sword at him. "Look down, you insect!" Askar pointed at thest Maratha soldier being killed by the Mughals. The citizens of the city peeked through the windows and witnessed the defeat of their soldiers. "Yourrades all died in vain. They couldn''t protect Karnavati. Can you do that all alone?" Shivaji didn''t nce back even in the slightest and smiled. "They did their best! I am proud." Askar sliced his remaining eye off. "You scum!" ''I will break you,'' Askar swore. "You can''t even see your beloved capital now." Heughed. Shivaji didn''t fall; he was bleeding from both his eyes; his arm and leg were severed. Yet his spirit didn''t break. He still pointed his sword at Askar. "I WILL PROTECT." He roared. Every Mughal soldier in the za shuddered. He was the only one alive, yet the roar scared them. Askar was furious. Anger took over his mind as he realized he couldn''t break the young man''s spirit. "Die." *STAB* He stabbed Shivaji in the chest. Unfortunately for Askar, his momentary anger blinded him. Shivaji tensed his muscles to trap the sword in his chest. Askar''s world turned upside down. His head rolled like a ball down the mountain of corpses. Shivaji, with hisst bit of strength, had beheaded Askar in front of all the Mughals soldiers. He coughed out blood. Shivaji couldn''t see or feel anything as his body was slowly going numb from theck of blood. *Cough* Blood came out of his mouth. He stabbed his sword on a corpse and leaned on it. "KARNAVATI SHALL NOT FALL TILL I BREATHE." Shivaji''s roar reverberated through the silent city. His ears twitched as he heard a faint ring Maratha war horn in the distance. The prince was here. A smile formed on his face. ''Mother! Did I do well?'' It was hisst thought. Shivaji died smiling. The citizens witnessed something special. Something that would be immortalized in this sacred soil for centuries toe. It was the Advent of a Hero. Chapter 227: Legacy The prince''s army charged into Karnavati. Thousands of Maratha soldiers entered the city, stabbing the frozen Mughal soldiers. The Mughals had watched their ownmander beheaded. They had no one to lead them; the army fell into a huge panic. The entrance of the prince of Maratha didn''t help either. It was a one-side massacre. The fresh soldiers of the prince''s army shed and killed hundreds of Mughals in the za. "Kill them all." Roared Aadarsh. Karnavati''s city za became a canvas painted with Mughal blood. The Maratha soldiers were hunting down each Mughal like prey for their hunting games. Screams echoed as they were mercilessly ughtered, some deserting theirrades and running away but to no avail. They were hunted down to thest man and made to suffer. Aadarsh didn''t have to do much. The fight was over before it even started. He mowed down the Mughals till not even one of them survived. He heaved a sigh of relief. ''I managed to reach in time.'' Aadarsh looked around as he made his way towards the za. There wasn''t even a single soldier that defended the fort alive. Every one was dead, including all themanders. His gaze fell upon a body slumped on top of the mountain of corpses. Aadarsh remembered the man. He was the youngmander Shivaji who took the blood oath to protect the mothend. He also saw Askar''s headless body on top of the mountain of corpses. He recognized it from the distinct armor and crest. ''So he did as he said.'' Shivaji''s body was covered in wounds; his eyes were shing, his arm and leg severed, and a sword stuck in his chest. Aadarsh couldn''t imagine the pain of the youngmander. "Your Highness, we have killed all the scum in the capital," said a soldier. "Also about Commander Shivaji," The soldiers whispered the things he heard from the citizens about Shivaji. Aadarsh went wide-eyed. ''He did that?'' Aadarsh looked up at the sky. A young man managed to do something that he failed to aplish in his life. His gaze shifted to the Shivaji once again. This time Aadarsh bowed deeply in front of the citizens, the soldiers, and everyone in the capital. He wholeheartedly thanked Shivaji for protecting the kingdom. ''I shall remember your name forever, Shivaji Bhonsle. You have my eternal gratitude for protecting this ce.'' The soldiers watched the prince bow to Shivaji; each soldier''s heart was filled with deep respect and loyalty towards the prince. He was humble and acknowledged his own shorings. The fact that he bowed to amander for protecting the capital in his stead spoke volumes of his character. Murmurs broke out among the soldiers about Shivaji. They all had a look of respect for the young man''s sacrifice. Aadarsh turned back and ordered a soldier. "Ensure everyone''sst rites are done properly." He ordered. He went towards the pce to meet his mother. He heard that she was transferred to the pce by Shivaji. Aadarsh walked through the once lively pce; the dust umted on the marble floor and spider webs were everywhere. "Mother, you were here! I was searching for you." Aadarsh walked towards his mother, sitting in the courtyard, her attention elsewhere; her eyes were dazed. She had dark circles beneath her eyes. Her gaze shifted to him. "Oh, you are back." She said it in a daze. "Where is¡­." "Father passed away in battle, Mother." Aadarsh clenched his fist as he revealed it. "I see¡­.." Her voice trailed off, barely registering the truth. "He was awkward but he always praised you and said, "Aadarsh will surpass me one day." " Her gaze was still on him. She kept speaking about the past in a dazed manner to him. "Since you are here, that means we won right?" His mother asked. "Yes, Mother, we won." "What about that young man?" Aadarsh went silent and gazed at her. "He was a brave young boy with big ambitions. He said he would give his life to protect the capital. "He reminded me of you when you were young, Aadarsh." "Mother.." He took a deep breath. "He died, protecting Karnavati. He defeated Askar Khan." "Is that so?" His mother sighed. "The citizens call him the Hero of Karnavati." His mother smiled warmly. "A befitting name for him." She mumbled. '' He fulfilled his promise.'' Aadarsh watched his mother struggle to stand up; she stumbled and he caught her. "Mother, you need to rest. You have be thin." Aadarsh said with a concerned look. "Don''t worry. I am a bit exhausted." She said. "This is nothingpared to the others that are risking their lives for the kingdom. We, as the royal family, have a duty to uphold, Aadarsh." She stood up straight. "Mother. I shall take care of this; you should rest. You copsing will decrease the morale of others." "And I don''t want to lose you as well." He mumbled. She stroked her son''s hair affectionately and smiled. "Ok Ok. I will do as you say today after I finish some more work." "But¡ª" "This is final, Aadarsh. I will handle the aftermath, then I shall rest." "Ok fine.." Aadarsha agreed. "Before all this, we must invite the Mother of Shivaji to the capital." She began with a sad look. "She lost her only child. Her pain will be immense. Let her be there for thest rites." "Yes, Mother. I have already sent people to fetch her." It was the end of the day. The night fell onto the capital. The broken gates, walls, and other things were being repaired . The city was still awake in the night. The lingering effects of Shivaji''s final stand were still in the hearts of each citizen, each soldier. For centuries toe, Karnavati wouldn''t forget Shivaji. It would be a symbol of a young man''s struggle to protect his mothend. Women would look up to Shivaji as their shield in the face of perils. The men would be inspired by his might. Children would strive to be him. His legacy was immortalized in that sacrednd. Chapter 228: Return to Hampi It was an early morning with a cool breeze in Hampi, the grand capital of the Vijayanagara Empire. The sparse light rays of the rising sun were yet to wake up the city. A carriage was heading to therge gate of the pce. The carriage was heavily guarded by a contingent of elite soldiers yet it didn''t draw much attention in the slumbering city. Upon seeing the crest on the carriage, the royal guards quickly moved to open the gates for the carriage. It was the carriage of the former Emperor, Krishna Deva Raya, and his wife Luisa. "What was he even thinking? Before starting this mess?" Krishna muttered. Luisa also had a concerned look. "Amor, please calm down." "Luisa, I can''t calm down. The civil war just ended, yet he went and invaded another kingdom." He headed to the capital as soon as he heard the news about the invasion. Rakhtasura didn''t inform him of these things going on in the shadows. The financial state of the Empire wasn''t bad; still, war was a big money eater even with the massive wealth they possessed. "He must have a n, Amor. He isn''t one to start something without a concrete n." Luisa gripped his hand and tried to calm him down. "Amor, calm down and Let''s talk to him first before jumping to conclusions He sighed and shook his head. "You are right, I will rx." "Thank you." He pecked her on the cheek. Luisa giggled. "d you understand." They exited the carriage to enter therge, luxurious hallways of the pce. "It''s been a while." Luisa looked at the hallways. "It certainly has been a while." A voice interrupted them. It was Bhairava who returned from Cochin after hearing about the invasion of the Qutbs. "You were here?" Krishna asked. "Father, I just reached a while ago. I waited for you since I heard the butler say that you were also headed here." "You are here for the same reason as us, right?" Bhairava nodded. They all walked along the huge hallways. The change in the pce was evident. It became much more elegant than before. The rooms were more tidy, and some unnecessary things were removed, like some stone pathways, some trees, and small rooms. "What were you doing in the meantime? Bhairava?" asked Luisa. "Me? I was just helping the old man Vikrama with his house and helping his daughter adjust to city life." "Daughter?" Luisa''s sense tingled. "How old is she?" "I don''t remember." "Is she beautiful?" Bhairava scratched the back of the neck with his prosthetic. "Yes, I guess." "Hooo. Introduce me to her as well." Luisa said with sparkles in her eyes. He was taken aback by the sudden enthusiasm. "Sure¡­." He agreed reluctantly. "Where is Alfonso, though?" He asked. "That brat." Krishna said with a clenched fist. "I sent him a letter toe along. You know what the brat said?" "What?" "He said he was busy with his lover and Harsha could handle it either way." Bhairava sighed deeply. "He is the same as always." They finally reached the courtyard garden. Harsha was reading a book as usual, enjoying his tea. Viswa wasn''t by his side as Harsha asked for some private time since the former Emperor and others wereing to meet him. Harsha nced up, seeing Krishna Deva Raya, his wife, and Bhairava walking towards him. "Father! d you are here! Was the journey fine?" He asked with a fake smile. "Take a seat." Everyone took their seat. The servants were quickly called in to serve them some tea. "Why did you invade Qutbs?" asked Krishna. "Is that why you rushed here?" "Yes. Why else? War is expensive; you know, the civil war just ended a few months ago and yet you go and start another war." "Father is right, Harsha. This will affect the people." Bhairava nodded. Harsha smiled. "Don''t you worry. I have taken care of everything. There will be no financial strain and not many people will die." "What do you mean, Harsha?" asked Luisa. "I invaded Qutb because I wanted theirnds. It was the perfect chance for us to take it. I just used it." Harsha began. "What about the finances?" asked Krishna. "I am not using the Empire funds for logistics; I struck a deal with the Yadavas for it. They shall bear the burden." The former Emperor nodded thoughtfully. "Why was it necessary to attack right now?" Bhairava asked. "Hmm.. I guess the news hasn''t reached you guys yet." "What news?" they all asked in unison. "The Mughals, Qutbs, and Portuguese dered war on the Marathas." "WHAT?" They all went wide-eyed. "So it was the best time to invade the Qutbs as they were fighting the Marathas." "Haaa¡­ It is still risky. What if you can''t get through all the garrisons?" "Father, you lit the small me of rebellion in the Sultanate." Harsha chuckled. "I fanned the mes to make it rise higher to devour the Sultanate." "You used rebels?" asked the surprised Bhairava. Harsha exined some details of his intricate n to annex the whole sultanate. He even exined the side of the Sultanate he was willing to let go to the Marathas to establish an alliance with them in the future. Luisa interjected. "You should be careful, Harsha; you are the Emperor. You have the responsibility of millions in the Empire." "I understand," He stopped Bhairava. "I also sowed the seeds for proper integration already. I made the soldiers distribute grains in the ces they invade." "People will reciprocate their trustter." Krishna sighed deeply. "You really nned thoroughly before the invasion." "I am sorry for doubting you." He apologized. "Never mind that. I know you were just worried about the citizens." Harsha shook his head. "You seem to have learned the ropes." Bhairava also smiled at his answer. He wasn''t wrong about Harsha after all; the talent he possessed was something special. Luisa interrupted them again. "Let''s stop this stiff conversation." Luisa had sparkles in her eyes. "We are a family after all. Let''s rx and talk about the different things about both Harsha and Bhairava. I am curious." Chapter 229: Reaction & End "Fuck!! Those Bastards." Farrukh threw a vase at the wall with anger. "I invested so much in the war, yet they managed to fuck it up again." He was lightly dressed and his chambers were a mess with broken furniture and ceramics. Farrukh just got the news of Askar''s death in Karnavati. Time has passed since the defeat, and the efforts were back to square one as the Marathas took back every captured territory in their own kingdom. The only good news that Farrukh got was the death of the King of Marathas, Devendra Chauhan. It still came at the cost of their bestmanders, like Askar and Twin Commanders. "Damn this!" He shouted and ripped apart the pillow. "Those ipetent fucks! How did they lose all the skrimish? They had vast numbers." He threw another vase in anger. "Just how? Fuck fuck fuck." Karim stood in the corner silently at the Emperor''s fit. He sighed silently and watched him destroy everything in the chamber. ''Askar died, eh! A kid killed him.'' Karim thought. "Karim." Farrukh called out. "Yes, Your Excellency." He responded. "Tell him toe to my chambers right now." "Who?" He asked with a confused stare. "Shamsheer-E-zar''s leader." Farrukh sighed and took a deep breath. "Yes, I shall do as youmand." Karim left, his steps light and silent. Karim went to inform the leader of the Shamsheer-E-zar''s leader and the strongest golden sword in the Empire. He was in the capital like always. He spent his days loitering around the capital city and spending his time either training or buying random things from the merchants. He was a unique person, but his strength was certain. The man has been under the Emperor''smand for a long time now. Karim doesn''t know anything about the man''s origin; only the Emperor knows about it. He was a mysterious and strong figure in his eyes. "Where is he now?" He walked into his quarters. It was a big mansion in the capital. He searched for the man for a while till he reached the garden and saw him sleeping like an animal. Karim clenched his fist. He wanted to punch him but he controlled his emotions. "You, get up. The Emperor summoned you." He shouted in his ear. "Eh- HEY!" He jolted awake. He sat up straight, his long hair falling over his face, his bronze skin glistening under the sun. "Oh.. It''s Karim." His green eyes inspected him. "The Emperor has summoned you." "What now? I am tired." Heined as he got and adjusted his pajamas. He was an imposing figure due to his tall stature that dwarfed almost everyone Karim had seen in his life. He stretchednguidly, his muscles showing. Even with such a body, he was very nimble on his feet, as Karim had first-hand experience of his fighting capabilities. "So, Askar lost?" He asked, running his hand through his long hair, adjusting it. "Huh? How did you know?" Karim was taken aback. "Why else would the Emperor bother me?" He yawned. "Hasan, the Emperor wants to talk. This is a royal order." Hasan was the name given to this man by the Emperor. It wasn''t his real name. His past was shrouded in mystery, simr to the other golden swords. Although Karim had some information on the other golden swords, there were literally no traces he could find on Hasan. "Fine¡­Let me just wash my face and wear some clothes." He slumped and walked off to freshen up. ''So carefree.'' Karim thought. ''Is he not worried about the Empire''s problems?'' "Askar died. HAHAHA. I told him to be careful." Hasanughed as he walked through the hallways with Karim. "His ego must have gotten to him." Karim stayed silent. "I am sure he became overconfident at the end of the battle and got killed by his opponent. HAHAHA" Heughed harder, clutching his stomach. "That fool," "This is not aughing matter, Hasan." Karim sighed. "It is; what do you mean? Askar died out of his own arrogance. I warned him to control himself several times." Karim sighed deeply, done with dealing with Hasan. "Here, go and talk to His Excellency." "Sure." He went into the chamber with a smile. Farrukh was seated on a plush chair, sipping a drink. The room was torn apart like a storm had passed by. "Hasan," he said coldly. "You must have heard the news by now." "Yes, Your Excellency." His tone shifted to a more serious one. "I want you to march to their kingdom and take over." Farrukhmanded. Hasan thought for a while. "That would be a really bad decision." He eximed. Hasan had no qualms about saying no to the Emperor. He spoke out his mind and his strength backed up his words. Farrukh sighed. "Are you going to disobey me? Hasan." "We have lost a considerable amount of soldiers and the same goes for the Marathas." "Yes, what about it? We still have a reserve." ''Damn, I can''t get over how dumb he is sometimes.'' Hasan thought. "Rebellions will happen if we deploy the reserves and with me go to the border. There will be a high chance of the Empire splitting into two." He dered. Farrukh weighed his options for a while. He sipped his drink in deep thought. "The Qutbs have lost. The Portuguese were caught off-guard by them," Hasan began. "Continuing the war would hurt our own goals." "So are you suggesting a ceasefire agreement like before with the Marathas?" "Yes," "Hmmm¡­ But are you sure the golden swords can''t handle both?" Hasan screamed inside. ''Does he think we are supernatural beings?'' "We can''t take risks here. It would cost us the future of the Empire," Hasan said with a fake smile. The Empire had an existing problem of improper integration; this was more than enough work for the Golden Swords. They had to find the rebel leaders and assassinate regrly. Rebel groups kept growing due to the horrible tax regime, corrupt leaders, and forceful imposition of Im. He sighed and took a nce at the Emperor. ''This time it''s better not to trust him with the ceasefire.'' "Your Excellency, if you allow me. I will go and negotiate the ceasefire." "Is that so? I shall trust you with that then." Farrukh smiled. "I will not disappoint you." Chapter 230: Meeting with Marathas In the region of Bana in the Qutb Sultanate. Thest city fell to the Royal Army of Vijayanagara. It was the army under Commander Dhruv leading the Agni Sena. There were a few injuries in their battle and little to no casualties because the rebels cleaned up the garrisons. The army set up camp for the night in the Bana region. Dhruv was pacing around his tent with an anxious look. He was contemting whether to move ahead and annex more areas of the Sultanate. There were already messengers of the other divisions rying the news for Dhruv; all the target locations were taken over with little to no fights. The Qutb capital was in a central location and close to the Bana region. The royal pce should have a small reserve force but it wouldn''t be a match for them. He wanted to take over the capital and region of Dharangoan. Yet he waited for confirmation orders from his seniormander, Venkat, as he had already sent out a letter. Dhruv also found out that there was an upheaval in Daman. The Portuguese were driven out by the Marathas. He found the incident very surprising and intriguing. The Marathas teamed up with the rebels. The royalmander probably anticipated this and told them not to attack Daman and make the Portuguese into their enemies. "Commander." A soldier came running. "We have a problem!" "What happened?" The sun was setting in the distance and the darkness shrouded the sky, with the stters of orange hues disappearing slowly. "The Marathas are approaching towards the city." The soldiers huffed. "What do we do?" "Close the gates and confirm their intentions first." "Understood, Commander." The soldiers quickly shut the gate as per themand and waited for the Marathas to respond first. The Marathas brought a small unit of guards and it was led by the Commander Vasant Pawar itself. Vasant sent a messenger to get his intention across to the Vijayanagara soldiers. He came to talk with themander. After the brief exchange of messages thatsted for a few minutes. The gates were finally open for the Marathas to enter the city. "I didn''t know that themander of Marathas brought kids to battle." Dhruv said with a smile. He was referring to the little girl, Gloria, who was sleeping in the arms of Vasant. Victor was seated on the horse along with him. They moved the talking to the main tent. The Maratha soldiers were weed warmly by the Vijayanagara soldiers once their intentions were confirmed. "These kids, I found them in Daman; their parents abandoned them. They are glued to me since then." He smiled, stroking Victor''s hair, who stared at Dhruv with a fierce gaze. "This boy looks fierce." "He is a bit anxious about meeting new people." "I see, Commander Vasant. Let''s get to the main topic." Dhruv turned serious. Vasant nodded and put Gloria down on a different chair, instructing Victor to take care of her. "Why is the Empire here? I thought you didn''t want to help us." Dhruv shrugged. "We are not here for helping you guys. The Emperor ordered us to annex the Sultanate." "I see. So you are not here to fight us?" "There are no orders to fight your kingdom yet." Dhruv smiled. "The Emperor instructed us to be friendly with Marathas unless you decide to meddle in our affairs." ''I would rather not fight this army.'' Vasant grimaced. He saw the equipment and the physical fitness each soldier possessed in their army. They were already exhausted. It would be suicidal to attempt to fight them. Vasant took a look at theirmander and couldn''t picture himself beating the man in a fight, at least without putting his life on the line. "So you took advantage of the war to finish the Sultanate once and for all." "You could say that, Commander Vasant." Suddenly a soldier came and gave Dhruv a letter and rushed out. "Forgive me for the hassle, Commander. This is quite an urgent letter." "Sure." Vasant nodded. Dhruv unfurled the letter and read it. A smile formed on his face as he put down the letter. "To address your worries, Commander Vasant. We don''t n to take Daman." Vasant scratched his chin. "What about the bordering regions?" Dhruv thought for a while before answering. "Do you mean Baroda, Rewakantha?" "And Dharangoan, Thalner as well." Vasant added. "Hmmm¡­" Dhruv sighed. "We can''t give you Dharangoan. There are orders to capture the capital." He waved the letter to indicate it contained the orders. "You can keep the other three regions." "Really?" Vasant eximed. He was taken aback. Vasant was going to negotiate for the bordering regions since the border regions of Baroda and Rewakantha would broaden their ess to regions like Surat and Daman. Thalner was an added bonus on top of that. He was pretty satisfied, as he thought the Empire would ask for all the regions. They also couldn''t fight the Empire in their current stage. It would be a one-sided massacre. "I assume you have already taken over two regions and Thalner is the only one left?" Vasant already captured them on the way to Surat but he was unsure whether to keep forces to defend it. He left a small unit there just to notify the situation there. "Thalner will be taken over by my senior. He will be clearing the garrisons. You may im the region after that." It was a sweet deal. Vasant took it with a huge smile. "It''s a deal." Dhruv also smiled along. It was just a small gift to the Marathas to keep a friendly rtionship for the future. The deal would ensure that they share a proper border with the Marathas. He got up and stretched. "Commander, You can stay the night and leave at dawn. Those children seem tired." He pointed at Victor and Gloria sleeping, holding each other tightly in the chair. "We will also provide 2 weeks worth of Rations for your army as a token of friendship." Vasant and Dhruv shook hands. "Thank you for such a warm wee. I shall remember this." Chapter 231: King Lokendra Deva A great upheaval just finished in the Gajapathi kingdom, and the nobles that supported prime minister Harichandan were executed; each one of them was made into an example in the region they ruled. They were stripped naked and whipped in the public za and executed. Their heads hung on the city za as the remainder for the others. It was a testament to the consequences of betraying the Gajapathi kingdom for momentary gains. Lokendra hunted each noble like prey and killed all of them. He didn''t even leave a loose end in his n. He didn''t want the past to haunt him again. So he made sure not to give an ounce of mercy to any of these treacherous scum. The former king''s, Pratapendra Deva''s, funeral just ended a few days ago. Ironically, the delegation from the Empire was present. Lokendra thought no delegation would be sent to the Gajapathi by the Emperor due to their bad blood. It seems his prediction was wrong. Lokendra knew that Harsha was likely just fulfilling his political obligations. He knew that Harsha didn''t even have a tinge of affection left for the Gajapathis. After the clearing of the mess and getting the kingdom affairs under track, Lokendra could finally breathe a sigh of relief. He was exhausted with all the work in the kingdom. Taking small steps to get better at management as he was inexperienced in the field. He sat in the study room, slouched on the desk after finishing all the reports and papers. His mind was still racing with thoughts of the coronation ceremony. He was still a prince, as he had to be coronated officially tomorrow. Lokendra didn''t waste time and quickly decided the coronation, as the kingdom would be unstable without a proper king. He needed to step up for the citizens. The royal authority of the king was needed to show the citizens and local nobles that the kingdom was stable and will be in the future. It was a symbol of hope for the citizens of Gajapathi. ''Ah so much to prepare.'' He thought. ''I never thought doing a coronation ceremony was such a tedious job.'' "The delegations are slowly arriving in the capital." He sent out the invites for the coronation ceremony and the delegations were slowly reaching the capital of Cuttack. It was a vibrant city, known for silver filigree. The delegation of the Empire was the first to reach the kingdom; following it was the delegation from the Yadavas and the Ahoms. Thest two delegations arrived today that were from the Kasim Sultanate and the Varna Kingdom. The coronation ceremony should be done properly to show the power of the king to their neighbors. Harsha''s coronation was the prime example of the disy of power. Every delegation was shuddering under his cold gaze like insects ready to be squished with a flick of his wrist. ''It was something unforgettable. How could an 18-year-old have such a cold gaze? Sister, is that really your son?'' He thought. The next day, the coronation ceremony began. It was usual with abhishekam and praying in the temple after every pooja and aarti was done. The official exchange of power would be done in the presence of the head priest of the Jagannath temple. Since Lokendra didn''t have his father to transfer power to him. The head priest would be the one to crown him, as well as hand him the specter of the royal family, granting him the power to rule the realm of the Gajapathis. All the delegations were present in the royal court and looked at the ongoing coronation with their usual fake smiles. The delegations were always a formality to ensure the political obligations of the neighbors were fulfilled. The head priest finally put on the crown on Lokendra''s head and blessed him with the grace of Lord Jagannath, a form of Lord Vishnu. With the patron deity blessing. Lokendra was going to start his rule of the kingdom with a determined look. He took his oath in front of the delegates and minister selected by him for the kingdom. He ensured that a situation like Harichandan wouldn''t happen again; he took measures to prevent that. Lokendra then went to address the citizens gathered for his very first speech as the king. He was dressed elegantly for the asion; his figure exuded authority and gave off an air of opulence. He promised change for the citizens, like all the previous kings, that their reign would bring the most prosperous times for the nation. It was a typical political speech to garner support from the citizens. The Royal family''s supportrgely stems from the fact that they can moverge amounts of people at theirmand. The people of the kingdom were a relevant source of power. A king with the support of his own citizens cannot fall to rebellions and coups. '' These are my people and I have the responsibility to protect them.'' He waved at them with a smile. He enjoyed watching the satisfied faces of the citizens. The celebratory began after the speech. There were other charity events organized by the kingdom for it''s citizens. The coronation ceremony had an age-old tradition of charity and giving away food for the needy during these asions. Celebrations of the coronationsted long into the night as the delegates and other ministers enjoyed their time, drinking and eatingvishly. The next day was filled with busy schedules for Lokendra as he was meeting with each delegate from the different neighbouring kingdom. He chose the order of meeting depending on the time they arrived. After a long day of discussions of various trade deals and the favours requested by his neighbors, he was perplexed and decided to take some time to cool off his head. Ironically, the Empire hadn''t proposed or either asked them for a deal. The delegates quickly left after a brief message with him. ''I guess the rtionship will stay sour for a long time due to father''s stupid decisions.'' He sighed deeply He leaned into his chair after a long day and looked outside towards the vastnds he had to rule from now on. Lokendra finally understood the responsibility of a king. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 232: Arrival of Refugees It was a rather cozy day in the sun-kissed port city of Goa. The salty breeze made the air tingle with excitement. The city was vibrant and colorful like usual, filled to the brim with merchants from all over the world. It was a hub ofmerce after all. The European and Arab merchants filled the streets to buy spices and wares from the Empire. They haggled with the merchants to get a favourable deal for the goods to sell in their own country. Merchant vessels were docked in the port and a line of workers were loading up wares from the Empire. Hundreds ofbourers were brought in to load and unload goods by the merchants. General Barnabas stood near the dock, feeling the salty and gentle breeze. He looked into the distance of the vast sea. There wasn''t anything in sight. He was patiently waiting for the Portuguese refugees from Daman to arrive in Goa. They were given ess to use Goa to settle the refugees for the time; the condition was that the military vessel would stay far from the port city after a brief restocking procedure under the watchful eyes of the Empire. Barnabas had to ept the deal. Their supplies were low and sailing to a would take more time and with such a huge number of people. It would be strenuous and dangerous for the ships. Barnabas turned to David. "When are they supposed to reach?" "It should be soon. We have already sent a confirmation as soon as we arrived. So we can expect them to reach soon." The Portuguese ships were stationed well out of the range of the Port of Goa, waiting for the confirmation from Barnabas. "Both of them lost miserably to the Maratha. Those dumbasses, I told them not to be overconfident." "ording to the report, both of them were caught off guard." "How did the Marathas manage to sink a second-rate ship?" Barnabas asked with a curious glint in his eyes. "No idea, the ship crew were all killed and the only few that survived were from Diogo''s group that were caught off-guard by a Marathamander." David also exined that the man who survived heard explosions in the distance in Surat. "Explosions! Eh." Barnabas grimaced. "At this rate. The war will be ending soon." "End? The Mughals are fighting, right?" David asked, tilting his head in confusion. "Qutbs lost; our mercenary group lost. The Mughals wouldn''t stretch their resources too thin either. The war will end in a temporary ceasefire agreement." David nodded, understanding the gravity of the war. ''That young Emperor interfered in this war as well. There is no substantial evidence but I am sure.'' Barnabas clenched his fist. This was the second time he had to reluctantly agree to an unfavourable deal with him. ''You expect me to believe that the invasion of the Qutb Sultanate at this time was a coincidence?'' "David, did you send a message to a?" "Yes, General." Barnabas saw their ships emerge from the horizon. It was packed to the brim with the refugees from Daman. The Empire provided them with temporary staying ces in the form of camps on the outskirts of the city. The inn prices would skyrocket soon due to their arrivals. There were a handful of upper nobles in Daman. They would likely buy out the inns for themselves, while the others stayed in the temporary tents till the ships from a arrived to transfer them. The Empire''s soldiers were also present with them; they were instructed to help them. But in reality, they were here to keep an eye on them during their time in Goa. ''Look at them, so alert.'' Barnabas thought. His attention was on the butler of the Emperor that apanied them. He was a skilled warrior and a ruthless one at that. Barnabas could see that from the way he carried himself. ''To send such a man with us. He is really thorough.'' Not to mention that there were eyes all over the port. He could feel it; one wrong move could just end his life in this ce. The ship arrived safely and docked at the port. Hundreds of Portuguese nationals got down from the ships and were guided safely to their temporary residences under the watchful gaze of the Empire. Barnabas also assured their safety within the Empire for the next 3 months due to a deal struck with the Empire. Some of the upper nobles were not satisfied with their temporary residence and decided to buy the luxurious inns present in the Empire. The prices of the inns had skyrocketed as the new of the refugees got out. It was almost 5 times the usual price and the upper nobles were willing to pay that to stay for 3 months. They were rich and there was a clear distinction between upper nobles and lower nobles in terms of generational wealth. The ones that couldn''t afford the inns stayed in the temporary location assigned by the Empire. Barnabas pped the captain. "You bastard! Didn''t I tell you to keep everything under control?" The captain stayed silent, looking at the ground in dismay. The p still ringing in his head. Barnabas sighed deeply at him. "Get the supplies onto the ship and all of you shall leave the port." "Leave?" asked a soldier. "Aren''t we staying here as well?" "Huh? You guys? You expect to stay here after running away with your tail between your legs." The soldiers wanted to protest but were looking at Barnabas''s cold and angry gaze. They decided not to incur his wrath. "Load up and goods; stay in range of the port till further notice. This is an order." He roared. Barnabas, after giving orders, was walking back to his quarters. He met Viswa on his way. "Thanks for the help." He said to the butler and shook his hand. Viswa just nodded and gave a simple word of thanks. Barnabas had different thoughts in his mind. ''Those pesky Marathas, I will take back Daman.'' He cursed. ''Once I get this situation sorted out.'' ''Just you wait,'' The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 233: Pancharakshas [1] The gentle breeze brushed the lush and tall trees as it passed. The sun rays filtered through the canopy of the green forest. The forest was like a mat of green stretched across the horizon. The Empire had many such vast and lush forests.In the middle of this vast forest was a small building made of wood and vines grew around the house. Moss was trekking up the wooden walls of the building. It barely stretched across a few meters and by the looks of it, it had one rather spacious room. It was surrounded by tall trees and was blending in with nature. It was hard to spot from afar due to the vines and moss covering. Masked men surrounded the building. There were a few on the tall trees looking out into the distance from all sides. Two masked men wearing black clothes with red highlights stood near the door. They gripped their spears and stood attentively, looking around and scanning their surroundings. This place was the meeting place of the Yamaduts. Two men were walking towards the door through the forest. "Hey!! I got a cool story this time. Listen to it, brother." A masked man said. He was dressed similarly to the other masked people but the discerning feature was his earrings dangling with a blue gemstone. "You bastard!! It''s like the fifth time. How annoying! " The other masked man with a green gemstone earring pushed him off. "Let''s get to the place before the leader gets angry." The guards saluted and let them enter once they saw the gemstone. Upon entering, they found three others already seated. "You are finally here, Vishasura and Kaalasura." A tall muscular man with a dangling orange gemstone earring asked. "Brother Mahasura, listen to me. This guy doesn''t want to listen to my story in the Qutb Palace." He pointed at Vishasura. Vishasura rolled his eyes and took a seat. Mahasura was stuck with Kaalasura yapping about the assassination in the Qutb palace and his fight with the crown prince. Vishasura shifted his gaze to the man reading a book. His earring had a purple gemstone. He was a rather lanky individual compared to the rest. "Brother Narakasura. Hope you are doing well." He glanced up from the book and nodded. "I am doing well. The days are boring with no real work. You seemed to have fun with Kaalasura." Vishasura chuckled. "It was fun, doing some missions in the Sultanate but it was too easy." "I see, good for you." The other one had his legs on the table and leaned back into his chair, snoring. He was sleeping. His yellow gemstone dangled. "Get up," Vishasura slammed the desk. The man jolted awake and fell back. "Who the he¡ªOh, it''s brother Vishasura." "Hope you are doing well, Chhyasura." "I am fine. This is the first meeting in so long. I finished all my work to come." "I see." He nodded. "Where is the leader?" "Hm.. He should be here any moment." The Yamaduts were commanded by Rakhtasura but under him were the Pancharakshas, the best of the best in the group. They were strictly selected on the basis of merit in their respective fields. Rakhtasura personally tested each one of them before giving them the position. The test for it was known to be one of the most brutal, even among Yamadut''s standards. The five people that survived got the title of Pancharakshas with discerning earrings and masks with subtle differences. The Yamaduts are trained to notice such differences, while the others would find it difficult to discern the difference between a normal Yamadut and a Pancharaksha. Vishasura was the one that was responsible for leading the massacre of Jalgoan. Warfare wasn''t his strong suit. As his name suggests, he was an expert in poison, but due to the limited use of poisons, he became a jack of all trades. He only uses poison when he was in danger or needs to slowly kill a target. "So. Brother Mahasura. The crown prince tried to..." Kaalasura said. He was a master of assassination and infiltration. He acts carefree and like a dumb teenager most of the time but when the mission was entrusted, he becomes a different person and completes it at all costs. "Yea, yea," responded Mahasura. The man was a powerhouse, with a tall, imposing figure and the strength that rivals the Rakhtasura. He was well-versed in warfare and strategic missions during the battle. Despite his imposing stature, he was a very calm and calculated individual among the group. "So after that... I jumped around the chambers and clashed..." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Annoying, Can you stop! Kaalasura. This is the 3rd time you said that story." Narakasura said, "Huh? Brother. You are always cold to me. Why¡­." He began. "You are very annoying these days. Don''t provoke me again with your measly act." He said it with a cold gaze. Narakasura was a master of psychological warfare. He excelled in interrogation, torture, and destroying his targets mentally to the point of no return. He was truly capable of showing his targets hell on earth. Thus earning him the name of Narakasura. These were the Pancharakshas, one of the strongest people in the Empire and the Yamaduts. Their excellence was unmatched, with not even a single blemish in their track record. Each one of their targets was killed or neutralized without fail. The current mission in the Qutb just used the strength of 2 of them. Vishasura and Kaalasura. Vishasura wasn''t even the best pick. He was picked due to the lack of time but yet he didn''t fail his job and came out successful. "Hmm.. You have all gathered." A sudden voice pierced through the room. It was Rakhtasura. No one was surprised of his sudden arrival. They were used to his stealth. He sat down on the host''s chair. "I have called you guys to discuss the possible future missions for us." Rakhtasura was the leader who controlled these strong people. He was the strongest among them. An unmatched existence that didn''t know defeat to this day. His blood-red gemstone glittered under the sparse light. "Let''s begin the meeting." Chapter 234: Pancharakshas [2] Rakhtasura''s presence made them alert and their gaze was fixated on him. They were curious about the sudden meeting in a year."First, about your missions. Vishasura and Kaalasura." Kaalasura began. "Brother, I killed the Sultan as ordered." He gulped. "But there is a small problem." "What is it?" He asked. "I fought the prince but didn''t kill him because the guards were already beginning to swarm." Rakhtasura paused for a moment and thought. "That should be fine. You didn''t leave any traces, right?" "No, Brother." "So it should be fine. Aziz Shah was never our target anyway." His gaze shifted to Vishasura. Vishasura coughed and began, "I helped them clear the garrison and take over Jalgoan. It was a success; I kept the casualties to a minimum and ensured not to leave any traces." "The Emperor would be happy to hear this." "Yes, Leader." The others had expectant looks; as for the past year, most of them were doing routine missions and nothing too crazy that would stretch them to their limits. The unifying thing between the group was their undying love for challenging missions. Every member was excellent but they were also bored due to routine missions. It mostly includes espionage and assassinations, etc. Nowadays, the spy wing of the Yamaduts has increased substantially due to the Emperor''s request to expand the sky network to all neighbouring kingdoms. There were new recruits and the whole group became bigger and got access to more funds. The Yamaduts screening and entry process was so strict that just a few made it past the 3rd round. They didn''t compromise on the test standards and recruited new people who were able to pass the test. "The Emperor has ordered a few missions. Then there are some missions I will give you personally." "Emperor eh? We have been stuck with information gathering since he took the throne." Narakasura said. "Are these also the same?" "It is similar, so don''t expect anything too crazy." "Right, Leader." "Information is always good. The Emperor understands its importance and impact more than us. He is always planning ahead." Rakhtasura complimented the Emperor. It was rare for Rakhtasura to praise someone. It meant that the man was truly something exceptional. "Chyyasura." He began. "Your mission is a long-term one." "Huh..what is it??" "There are some really unusual movements in the Mughal Empire and the Amir Sultanate. I need you to gather credible information in that region." "Amir Sultanate? I can understand the Mughal Empire but Amir?" Chyyasura asked. "Something unusual is happening. We need more information to act." "I see, I will do it." Amir Sultanate was a relatively weak kingdom in the region. It was surviving just because the Mughals were occupied with the Marathas. ''What suspicious activity was going on there of all places?'' "The main areas of interest in the region are Chanderi in the Sultanate." "Kandahar, Lahore, and Panipat in the Mughal Empire. I trust you to do your mission well." Chyyasura nodded and agreed. "Kaalasura will be assigned to monitor the Kasim Sultanate. I have prepared a list of targets for you to take out as well. This is a personal mission and is of lower priority than the first one." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rakhtasura handed a list of the targets to him with a wry smile. "What are these targets?" "Some local merchants and lower nobles. I assessed them to be a possible threat in the future." "I understand. I will take care of it." ''Threats eh¡­ It looks like the leader found out about their crimes.'' He didn''t complain, as he was happy to get an assassination mission. He shrugged and skimmed through the list. "Vishasura will be responsible for this." He produced two vials. One contained some liquid and the other contained some food. He passed it to him. "This is a personal request. I found this by sheer coincidence. This is the stuff that was used to poison the Gajapathi king." One of the Yamaduts working in the Royal Palace of the Gajapathis had sent him this sample. He had a sneaking suspicion that this was related to the Emperor''s mother''s death. He wanted to find the poison, the antidote, and possibly it''s origin. "Really?" Vishasura inspected it closely with an intrigued look. "What exactly do you want me to find about this?" "Antidote and it''s origin." "It will take a lot of time to do that." He sighed and put the vials in his pocket. "Will try my best, Leader." He turned to Mahasura. "Your task is in Lanka." "Lanka? You mean the Kandy Kingdom?" Mahasura asked. "Yes, the Dutch have been taking over that place. It is a strategic location for the Empire as well." Rakhtasura explained. "I need you to sow seeds of discord in the region between the citizens and the Dutch." "Hmm..Any requirements or conditions I must follow?" Mahasura asked. He was excited about the mission. He could finally stretch and do a challenging mission after a long time. "You are allowed to use any means necessary to accomplish your goals but always hide your traces. We are the Yamaduts; we work in the shadows." Mahasura nodded, and the gears were already turning in his mind about the mission. He had extensive knowledge about the neighboring kingdoms. Rakhtasura sighed and turned to Narakasura. He handed him a note. "This is a personal mission from me. I want you to find the person based on these descriptions." Narakasura glanced up and took the note. He read it and sighed. "This is vague. I need a determining factor." "A massive scar on his face." "How massive?" "It runs across his face." Narakasura paused for a second, his mind racing to put together all the information. "Still, this is a very vague description." He put down the note. "Don''t expect too much, Leader. This is a lower priority request, right?" Rakhtasura nodded. He didn''t really expect him to find the person with such a vague description. If he found the man, it would help him save a lot of time. He would be an asset in the future. "With that, the meeting is done." "I expect great results." Rakhtasura faded into the shadows like usual. Chapter 235: Ceasefire[1] It was a fine day with fluffy white clouds cascading through the blue sky. The sun light filtered through the thick canopy of the tall trees, shining off the armor of Aadarsh Chauhan, the regent and the crown prince of the Maratha kingdom.He was riding his horse and moving along with a contingent of guards. Aadarsh was heading towards a location near the borders of the Marathas and the Mughals. He got a letter with an official seal from the Mughal Empire to negotiate for a temporary ceasefire. This happened almost every time due to the wars mostly ending with no clear victor. This time was the same despite the interference of the Qutb and Portuguese. They weren''t able to do any significant damage to the presence of a single commander, Vasant Pawar. Vasant Pawar''s might and ability to handle multiple different types of fights were proved in this war. He was the best candidate for the next royal commander of the Maratha army. Aadarsh was very impressed that the man hadn''t lost a single battle and managed to even snatch new territories for the Marathas. Aadarsh was handling his emotions and heading to the location for the ceasefire. He had no choice but to agree to a ceasefire. The kingdom needs to recoup their losses in the war. They had significant damage to the Mughal army. The loss of Askar was a significant blow to the Mughal army. ''Will the Emperor come to negotiate?'' He thought. He was pretty skeptical about going to the location. Aadarsh didn''t trust the Mughals but he trusted his own ability. He brought an army with him stationed close to the location. In the event of any mishaps, a single firework would be enough to notify them. All the guards in the contingent had a firework in their arsenal. It would be used to signal the army in the event of any mishap or ambush by the Mughals. It would take roughly 3 minutes for the army to reach from the stationed location to the meeting location. He reached the location. It was quite a large tent propped up in the middle of a small open field without any tree cover. Mughals soldiers stood guard while gripping their weapons tightly; they seemed alert and ready to battle at the moment''s notice. Aadarsh scanned around the field. There were numbers similar to his guard contingent and their scouts didn''t notice any hiding soldiers. The uncertainty still persisted but he was somewhat sure they came to negotiate for the ceasefire rather than to fight. ''I wonder who came to negotiate the ceasefire.'' He thought with a clenched fist. This war cost him some of the most important people in his life. Some of the old commanders that trained him in the past, Baldev, who was his mentor for most of his teenage years and his father, the man he looked up to and admired the most. He sighed deeply as he walked towards the solitary tent, his guards following closely with their hands on the hilt of their sword, ready to strike down anyone that shows hostile behavior. Aadarsh himself had his right hand on the hilt as he walked towards the tent and confronted a nervous Mughal soldier. "Is the person inside?" He asked, glaring at him coldly. The Mughal soldier was shivering and scared like a puppy in his imposing presence. "Ye-yes," stuttered the soldier, averting their gaze from him. Aadarsh once again looked around for threats and gestured at the guard captain to look out for any threats. They moved and took their place, alert and scanning the surroundings while gripping their weapons. He entered the tent. Contrary to the large appearance of the tent, the interior was pretty empty, with a single bed on the hard, dusty ground. A trunk opens with a set of messy, luxurious silk clothes peeking out. A wooden table was propped up in the middle with two wooden chairs with no cushions. It was hardwood chairs. The canvas of the tent occasionally fluttered under the gentle breeze. On one of the chairs sat a bronze-skinned man, his legs on the chair as he leaned back on the chair and read a book. He was wearing luxurious silk clothes. The man sported a purple tunic, showing his chest muscles underneath. His long hair was tied back elegantly into a low ponytail. His eyes were like emeralds, and his features were handsome. Despite his relaxed posture, he gave off an air of strength and dominance. His eyes glanced at his entrance briefly before getting up with a smile. He was an imposing figure, even taller than him. Aadarsh scanned him up and down; he didn''t have any weapons on him but he exuded the aura of an experienced battle-hardened soldier. ''Who is this? Did the Mughals have such a man before?'' He thought. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hello! My name is Hasan! I have been given charge to take care of the ceasefire agreement on the special decree from His Excellency Nur-ud-din Mohammed Farrukh." Hasan extended his hand with a smile. Aadarsh looked at his hand and didn''t shake him. Uncomfortably, Hasan withdrew his hand. "I am the Regent of the Maratha kingdom, Aadarsh Chauhan." ''His eyes are not smiling!'' He thought. ''He is also strong.'' Aadarsh took a seat in the other chair. He folded his arms and waited for Hasan to begin. He couldn''t help but be alert in Hasan''s presence. His instincts were screaming out in danger. One wrong move and his head could roll on the ground. The fact that he didn''t have any weapons could only mean one of the two things. He was a fool that he was strong enough to defeat him without any weapons. Aadarsh''s instincts told him it was the latter. Hasan''s eyes scanned him with a curious grin. He always thought that the king of the Marathas was the strongest in the kingdom since he was always toe-to-toe with Askar. It changed after meeting Aadarsh. This man would easily kill Askar. ''He would certainly pose a bit of problem for me as well.'' He thought. Hasan smiled. "Let''s begin" Chapter 236: Ceasefire[2] "So, why hasn''t the Emperor come to negotiate?" asked Aadarsh."The Emperor is busy with some affairs back home." Hasan had a wide smile. His tone was diplomatic as he came to end the war. "So he is taking a break after instigating a whole war on the kingdom." His brow twitched by the comment. It was the truth. The emperor''s planning for the war was highly flawed from the start. He couldn''t unleash his whole army due to the issues with improper integration, yet he went on insisting to wage war. The damage done was irreversible but Hasan didn''t really care about the nitty-gritty. As long as his needs were met, he would stay in the Empire; if not, he would leave. Hasan stayed silent for a while and diverted the topic. "Let''s get to the terms of the ceasefire!" "What''s there to discuss? You haven''t captured a piece of our land. So there is no need for terms." Hasan sighed deeply. ''This¡­.'' "You are about right about that." "Then why not just agree not to attack and leave?" "Fuck this facade!" Hasan sighed and put his legs back on the table. He leaned back on the chair. Aadarsh was intrigued by the sudden change in behaviour. "We can sign and leave but there are some eyes on me right now. I need to make it look like I worked my ass off to make you agree." He sighed again and played with his book. "Eyes? So you mean spies are nearby?" "Eh! You didn''t notice. They are closeby. Those bastards think I haven''t noticed." Hasan grimaces. "That dumb Emperor." He curses. Aadarsh was pretty taken aback by the shift in attitude. He went from a polite gentleman to a brat with a stuck-up attitude. The most concerning fact was the fact that he could detect the spies that he failed to notice. That fact alone told him about his immense strength and experience. "Aren''t you loyal to the Emperor?" "Loyal Eh? It depends." He said. "I really don''t care about what he does as long as it doesn''t involve me." "Really?" Aadarsh scratched his chin. ''It seems he is not that loyal to the Empire.'' "I came to negotiate because that dumbass was going to send me to fight and I don''t want to fight knowing that I will win anyway." "Huh?" Aadarsh exclaimed. "Why are you surprised?" Hasan asked with a nonchalant look. "You cannot beat me! That is a fact!" Aadarsh took a deep breath to calm himself. He listened to his instincts and decided not to question the man. He wasn''t even sure that he could beat the man with a sword while he was bare-handed. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He didn''t want to take any risks, as he was the future of the Maratha kingdom. A true warrior should know his limits as well. "So what are we supposed to do?" "Just talk for a while and sign this agreement." He produced an agreement and put it down on the table. "You can read it." "Hmmm." Aadarsh took the agreement to read. "It''s all the same. The Empire and Marathas will have a ceasefire for 2 years," he began. "The borders will be restored to the ones before the war." He read the agreement thoroughly to see anything amiss. The agreement was written in 2 different languages and had 2 copies each. Two for each kingdom, to keep track of terms. The agreement was just as Hasan said. The terms were the same. "What if I don''t agree to sign?" Aadarsh asked, putting down the agreement papers. The room suddenly went silent. It became extremely chilly and the air around the tent was almost suffocating him under the pressure. The bloodlust was seeping out of Hasan. He froze for a moment but managed to reel himself back to reality. "If you don''t." His voice was cold as ice. "I will have to kill you right here and now." "I don''t wish for meaningless bloodshed, Prince. But if you wish to provoke me like this." He stared at him. "I will have no choice." "Fine." Aadarsh nodded. "I will agree to these terms of ceasefire." ''We don''t have many people left on our side either way.'' He thought. The Marathas had lost a huge chunk of their army in this war, unlike the past wars. In retrospect, they also incurred the most damage to the Mughal army. Aadarsh used his seal on the agreement, effectively agreeing to the terms. Hasan also produced a seal and used it on the paper. The ceasefire agreement was in place and both states were responsible for upholding it. Hasan grabbed his share of papers and put them away safely, while Aadarsh kept his copies in his hand. "Hmmm¡­" Hasan''s ear perked up. "In exchange for you keeping this conversation a secret. I will ensure you are not followed back to your capital." Aadarsh thought for a while and nodded. He couldn''t sense the spies; it was good to have them off his back. Today he learned that Askar wasn''t the strongest on the Mughal side. He couldn''t imagine himself winning against Hasan in any way. This just gave him motivation to become stronger to protect his kingdom. He took a last glance at Hasan and left without a word. The war between the Mughals and Marathas had officially ended with a ceasefire in place that was effective immediately. Aftermath of the War . Battle of Nadiad¡ªWon by Marathas Battle of Surat¡ªWon by Marathas Battle of Daman¡ªWon by Marathas Battle of Patan¡ªWon by Marathas Battle of Karnavati¡ªWon by Marathas Battle of Siddhpur¡ªWon by Mughals Territories gained by Marathas¡ªDaman, Thalner, Baroda, Rewantkantha. Skirmishes Total skirmishes: 62 Mughals won:17 Marathas won: 45 (Maratha skrimishes pushed them out of the borders) Notable deaths. Qutb Royal Commander-Omar Portuguese mercenaries captains¡ª Diogo Barbosa and Fernando Gouveia Mughal Royal Commander, Askar Khan Twin commanders¡ªBabar Khan and Bairam Khan Maratha King, Devendra Chauhan Maratha Royal Commander-Baldev. Hero of Karnavati: Shivaji Bhonsle. Total Casualties Qutbs Sultanate: 35300 Portuguese: 6000 (notable losses¡ªtwo second-rate ships at Surat.) Mughals-131340 Marathas-59720 Chapter 237: Fall of Qutbs [1] The gates of the capital city of the Qutb sultanate fell to the invading Vijayanagara army with little to no resistance on the part of the demoralized Qutb soldiers. They lost their king and their crown prince had already fled the Sultanate. The other nobility were clearly useless, including the half-siblings of the Crown prince.Commander Dhruv led the charge into the capital. The guards waved their flags and surrendered even before the fight started. The Qutb commander saw the army of Vijayanagara and thought it was going to be a one-sided massacre and decided not to fight them. Most of the big nobles were dead from the rebels. The only ones alive were some of the half-siblings of the Crown prince. All of their crimes were reported to the commanders and they were all ordered not to leave any of the half-siblings alive. Dhruv ordered his troops to capture the soldiers as prisoners of war. There were a few of them in the capital city. He heard they tried to reinforce the garrison with the reserve from the capital and ended with little troops. The reinforcements were just mercilessly killed by the rebels and the Vijayanagara army. The citizens of the capital peek through their homes at the large army entering the city. They had specific orders not to harm any citizens. Dhruv could guess the reasoning behind it, as they would want to sow the seeds of integration as soon as possible. The Sultanate''s regime was violent and predatory. The Empire''s soldiers didn''t harm citizens; rumors have been already spreading a lot, giving hope for the people in the Sultanate of a good rule in the future. The royal palace of the Qutbs was breached and all the nobles hiding in the palace were captured as prisoners of war and their execution dates were yet to be decided. He read each one of the nobles crimes. They were insufferable vermin in his eyes. He didn''t have an ounce of compassion towards these scum. Exploitation of people, rape, murders, and whatnot. A soldier came towards and saluted. "Commander, we have locked up all the prisoners in the underground prison." "What about the Patrols?" "Yes, we have put soldiers on guard around the city and the palace." "Good! What about the pesky nobles?" The soldiers reluctantly nodded. "There was a small problem, Commander." "What problem?" Dhruv asked with a confused stare. "Two of them tried to run away in an attempt to catch them. They were killed." He said it with a nervous look. Dhruv chuckled and asked. "Were those nobles on the list?" "Yes, Commander. We only found the listed nobles in the capital." The soldier replied, taken aback by the chuckle. "That''s all good. Give those soldiers a 4 day pay cut and let them off." He began. "Those nobles were going to be executed either way." "Pay cut? Ok." The soldiers agreed with a relieved expression. He thought the soldiers would be punished severely for this but the commander was lenient with it. He docked the pay of the soldiers to show some consequences of their actions. "Although. Next time, they disobey orders. The punishment shall be harsher. Do tell them." Dhruv said coldly. Later in the day, all the places were thoroughly checked by the army and a curfew was strictly imposed as they took full control of the capital. Dhruv was sitting in the small chamber in the Royal Palace of the Sultanate. He got the first-hand taste of royalty in the palace. Plush sofas, chairs, and other things to admire for a while till he was recalled back. The wooden table had two unopened letters. He didn''t want to open the letters right now but he had no choice. One was from his senior Venkata, while the other was from the commander Raghu. He unfurled the letter from Commander Venkata. It was about their arrival to the capital city in a few days. The last region was being annexed at this current moment in time. With that, it would mark the end of the Empire''s campaigns in the Sultanate. ''So he is headed here. The battles are ending. I can finally take some rest back in the Empire.'' He grinned, reading the letter with an enthusiastic smile. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dhruv unfurled the other letter from commander Raghu, the talented idiot. That was the first name that came to Dhruv''s mind when he wanted to remember him. He skimmed through the letter. It wasn''t from Raghu but it was from Varun and it had details about the things that happened when Raghu was in charge. Raghu was a talented man in his eyes but Dhruv knew he had a fatal flaw of arrogance and his own thinking of lower castes. These two flaws held him back a lot. If he worked harder, the man could have become even stronger than him pretty easily. ''What did he do now?'' ''He lost a duel to Akash.'' Dhruv laughed aloud. ''He then got wrecked in two punches from Narayana.'' He clutched his stomach and laughed. Raghu''s arrogance had brought this on himself. Dhruv knew about Narayana and Varun as they trained with Viswa, the monster that scared each of the Emperor''s secret force members, including leaders like Mithun and Karna. Dhruv wiped his tears after laughing for a while. "I just hope this teaches him a lesson not to be arrogant." He muttered. "He is wasting his own potential with prejudices." He made him lead the lower castes to blend and understand them. It was nice to know that there was someone to knock some sense into him. He just hoped that this defeat would set him straight. If it didn''t, Dhruv had to go along with his plan to reform his behaviour once and for all. He would knock some sense in to him in the most painful manner possible. ''I don''t want to do that. I hope he changes his behaviour.'' He leaned back into the chair and sighed. "I have to prepare to go back soon." Chapter 238: Fall of Qutbs [2] A gentle breeze swayed through a small town in the region of Handia. A large camp was set up just outside the town by the Yadava Royal army. This army was led by the royal commander Bhishma itself. They were waiting for the royal commander of the Vijayanagara Empire to arrive to get the final confirmation to take over their agreed regions.The annexure was coming to an end as the last region was being captured by Commander Venkata. It was the end for the Qutb sultanate. Their legacy would be forgotten forever in the sands of eternal time. Bhishma was very elated by the news because Qutb had caused them trouble in the past and they couldn''t stop it due to political situations in the region. Now the Qutb collapsed and they were thriving and moving ahead. "Our long dream of reuniting the territories captured by the Qutbs will be fulfilled now." Bhishma muttered Handia, Illchpur, and Mahadeo were the territories that were captured during the reign of the Queen''s grandfather. It was during the very weakened era of the Yadava kingdom. They couldn''t resist the sudden invasion of the Qutbs and had to cede three regions upon losing the war with them. They broke the alliance and invaded the kingdom very suddenly, thus giving no real time for Yadavas to prepare for the war. This treachery cost them dearly. The alliance was restored by Gauri''s father under the influence of her uncle but that time it was a bit different. Kasim Sultanate present was used to balance the odds with the Qutbs. Both sultanates wanted the Yadavas. They took advantage and made the deal with both so the Qutbs or Kasim couldn''t attack them without any consequences, as upon attack the Yadavas would just ally with the other to counterattack. Then later both agreements were nullified by the new Queen Gauri and she made a historic leap ally with the Vijayanagara Empire. This kept both the Sultanates at bay, as they both couldn''t take the Empire even if they wanted. The Empire was too strong to piss off and it would just cost them their own kingdom. He sighed, sitting in his camp and waiting for the royal commander of the Vijayanagara Army to arrive. He had heard the achievements of Rajagopala. The man was one of the strongest men in the subcontinent, in his opinion. The former Emperor was also a monster and in his mind, Rajagopala was the closest to the former emperor during the time of the Bahmani and Hoysala invasions of the Empire. A soldier came in and said, "Commander, He is here." He said, huffing heavily. Rajagopala silently entered the tent from behind the soldier. "Oh!! Lord Rajagopala." Bhishma got up quickly and greeted him with a warm smile. After exchanging a few moments of pleasantries and hugs, they both sat down on the table to have a discussion. The soldiers that guided Rajagopala left them alone, giving them much-needed privacy. "Are you done with the annexure?" Bhishma asked with a tinge of curiosity."We have been waiting for a while in Handia now." "Ahaha, Lord Bhishma." Rajagopala chuckled. "I just got the confirmation about the last region capture." "That''s great. So we can begin the handover right now?" "Yes, we can. Before that." Rajagopala smiled. "I have to thank you for the support provided to us during the annexure." "What is there to thank, Lord Rajagopala? We have received a fair share of the compensation." Bhishma had reports of the supply delivery to the Vijayanagara army. Their needs were conveyed very properly and quickly. The Yadavas struggled to keep up at first but managed to quickly adapt to their professional and swift messages. He also heard about the use of the supplies to feed the populace in the Sultanate. He didn''t really mind that part, as the cost of the supplies was cheap compared to the amount of the compensation they were receiving in the form of three historically significant regions for their kingdom. "I heard you took the capital a few days ago." "Yes, a new commander was leading the charge." He began. "He is a bright kid." Bhishma scratched his chin. "What about the nobles in the Sultanate and the family of the Sultan?" Rajagopala''s expression turned serious quickly at his question. "Ah, them." "They were executed publicly for their crimes. They had a horrible list of the crimes I don''t want to even utter about." Rajagopala grimaced. The execution was carried out in the capital of the Sultanate and was public to show the power of the Empire to the citizens of the Sultanate. They even read out each noble''s crimes to the public before the citizens to show that they were the worst of scum to ever touch the earth. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This would just reinforce the idea of justice in the eyes of the citizens and ensure proper integration in the future. "Hmm¡­ That was a good decision." Bhishma exclaimed. "What of the crown prince? I don''t think he was that bad." "We have no idea about the crown prince! He probably fled the kingdom. We failed to locate him so far. "Is that so?" Bhishma thought. "I heard that he was someone who cared about the citizens, unlike his father." "I have also heard about it. We were planning to spare him at least but he ran away." Rajagopala sighed. "He disappeared and the location is still unknown. We still have our eyes out for him." "I see, We also find some information on our end and share if it''s fruitful." Bhishma nodded. "That would be great." Rajagopala smiled. "Now that''s done. Let''s wind up this up." He extended his hand. They both shook hands, agreeing to hand over the territories as stated in the agreement. The Annexure of the Qutb Sultanate had officially ended with the overwhelming victory of the Empire. Total Causalities Qutb. Garrison soldiers: 50,700 Rebels soldiers: 10,290 Vijayanagara Empire: 510 Notable deaths Qutb Sultan, Zafar Shah Maulana Razik All family members of Zafar Shah (excluding the crown prince) were executed publicly. Territories gained Vijayanagara Empire: Nander, Paithre, Chaul, Pune, Junir, Ahmadnagar, Thana, Nasik, Daulatabad, Dharangaon, Baglana, Mandu, Burhanpur, Washim. Yadava Kingdom: Handia, Illchpur, Mahadeo (According to the agreement.) The Qutb Sultanate seized to exist that day. Chapter 239: Azizs New Life The thick canopy of the trees covered the intense heat of the sun. The green moss clung to the trunks and vines crawled up to the top. There was a gentle breeze and coolness in the air in the lush green forest. Stones and dried leaves covered the hard earth. There were ant colonies and reptiles thriving.Aziz trekked through the slop of the forest towards his goal. He was heading to the location detailed in the letter he got from the masked men. This forest was in a remote area in the Amir Sultanate. The location was a few kilometres north of the remote town from the border. The meeting place was a small cave in the region and he was yet to find it as he was nearing the location. His mind was racing on various other things. The men that were responsible for the letter told him to come alone. He figured it was best to go alone, as he couldn''t risk getting others killed in the worst-case scenario. The men that approached him that day were so powerful and he knew picking a fight with them would just end in a one-sided massacre for their group. So he decided to comply with the letter''s order and stationed his group in the town till he returns from the meeting. Aziz was also curious about the "Liege" that controlled those strong soldiers. He must be a very influential figure if he has such an elite force under his belt. It would be a wealthy noble by the extent of the force. He was also stateless after losing the kingdom. So he really thought why they would need him. Aziz didn''t have much influence on the politics of the Sultanate. Apart from being praised for his talent when he was younger, he didn''t have any significant achievements or feats to speak about. After a treacherous trek through the forest. He stumbled across a small enclosure. The entrances were covered by moss and vines. It blended into the forest but Aziz managed to spot it due to his keen observation. "Don''t move" A voice whispered behind him; a dagger was near his throat. "Reveal your identity." It was a soft voice. "I came after receiving a letter." He gasped aloud. He was nervous by the sudden threat. He didn''t even notice the person till he had his dagger out. He couldn''t do anything in this situation. "Hmmm. Aziz Shah?" The voice whispered. "Yes, Yes." Finally the dagger was pulled back and he heaved a huge sigh of relief. ''I thought I was dead!! Damn it'' He turned around, facing the source of the voice. He saw a masked man with obscure characters etched on it in a blue shade. He didn''t understand the words, as it was the first time seeing such a language. He wore distinct clothes with a tunic and a belt wrapped around the waist with loose pants. "Follow me!" He said to Aziz in a low voice. Aziz silently followed behind. He saw two more masked men in the enclosure, standing alert. They didn''t do anything seeing his guide and finally he reached a spacious place in the small cavern. A man was leaning on a flat rock; his mask had different characters from the rest and his dress had a golden outline along with the belt. It was a clear distinction from the rest.He didn''t look like the man from before. His demeanour was way different. He was relaxed but he had an air of strength that far surpassed the man he saw in the palace. "So you are the one that Liege wanted to bring back." The man asked, getting up. He began closely inspecting him. Aziz froze for a minute; his mind was racing with thoughts. ''Who is he?'' ''He seems to strong.'' The man put his hand on his shoulder and patted. "Don''t be stiff. I am not going to kill you." "Did you read the letter?" he added. "Yes," Aziz stuttered out. "I am not sure I follow everything stated in the letter." "Hmm.." The man sighed. "My Liege wants to meet you." He scratched his chin. "You seem talented but you haven''t put your body to good use." "Who is your Liege?" Aziz asked. He wanted to know the real identity behind all this. The man in front of him wasn''t normal. He never felt this suffocated even under the gaze of other people. This was unreal to him. "It''s too early to know that." The man said. "You are not trustworthy yet." He chuckled. "What should I do then?" "Your group will travel with us from now on. I will take command. Is that clear?" He said it with a cold tone. "Huh? You expect me to say "yes" to this absurd proposal." Aziz exclaimed. The man shrugged. "It''s up to you. I will unfortunately have to end your little group and you entire because you saw me." He threatened with a smile. Aziz sighed. He could see that the man wasn''t kidding this time. He could feel the hostility from the statement and he knew his little ragtag group wouldn''t stay a chance against them. He reluctantly agreed. "Fine. What choice do I have?" The man laughed at him. "You will be of fine use to the Liege. I shall train you while we travel." "Train?" "Yes! You are weak. Even the new members can defeat you easily." Aziz didn''t say anything. "You have talent and it seems like you never put it to good use." The man inspected his muscles. "There is good muscle definition but judging from your palms, your sword proficiency is meager thanks to improper practice." "Umm¡­" The man enthusiastically checked his muscles and body. "HAHAH, you can be the perfect expe- *AHEM* disciple to teach my techniques." ''Did the guy almost say ''Experiment'' '' The man patted his shoulders with a stern voice. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Bring your group along discreetly. We will be leaving after your group reaches." Aziz was now heading to meet this mysterious "Liege" that this man serves. Chapter 240: Shraddhas New life The former capital city of the Cochin kingdom was a hub of commerce and one of the biggest cities in the Empire. It sprawled tall and wide with fortifications similar to the capital of the Empire. The stalls were filled with wares and goods from afar that reach the harbour of Cochin from many other kingdoms.Merchants from different parts swarmed the markets in the early morning as the sun rose from the horizon and cast a golden hue onto the vibrant city. A beautiful young lady walked through the vast city with two guards beside her. She looked exquisite, her long black hair cascading like rare black silk, her saree clung to her curves and her eyes were like gemstones carefully crafted to fit her features. She was the daughter of Vikrama, Shraddha. She moved to the city a few months ago with the help of her father and Bhairava. She was adjusting to city life quite well after months had passed. When she first stumbled into the vast city of Cochin. She was mesmerized by the amount of different people and the beautiful streets filled with vibrant atmosphere. She explored many parts of the city during her stay and went to different festivals in the temple. Shraddha saw the temple elephants for the first time in a temple and the different dances and festive activities. "Hello, grandma." Shraddha greeted an old stall owner and bought some fresh flowers for herself. "Ah!" the grandmother exclaimed. "Shraddha daughter, I put some good flowers for you." "Here." She hands over freshly bloomed flowers to her. It smelled nice. "Thank you." Shraddha smiled. "Young lady Shraddha. We have new sarees for you," said a merchant with a warm smile. "These just came in today," he pointed at a pile of sarees. Shraddha looked at the pile of saris. It was made of fine materials sourced from the subcontinent and each one was carefully made by the skilled craftsmen. "It looks so expensive." She exclaimed, inspecting the saree. "It came all the way from the capital." The merchant laughed. "Since the roads have come. It has been very easy to transport everything." "I see." "Thanks to the Emperor. The roads have been expanding a lot." He praised the Emperor confidently. "Yeah, the toll isn''t even that high compared to the people we had to recruit before just to transport through the bad roads," another merchant chimed in. ''I guess the Emperor is a visionary, as Bhairava said.'' She thought. "Uncle, I will buy this later." She told the merchant. "Keep it for me." "Alright, young miss." "I will be off then. Thank you, Uncle." She said with a bright smile She chatted with other merchants and stall owners that had been visiting since she moved into the city. Her bright smile lit up the day for the people. She also had guards because her appearance garnered too much attention. Bhairava assigned guards to her out of his concern. She returned home after a while; her father was a rich man and had a huge mansion in the city. It was too huge for just two people and she couldn''t really get used to the massive size. "Haaa. I am bored." She whined. ''Wish he was here.'' Shraddha learned a lot about Bhairava during her travels back to Cochin. She was shocked to learn that he was the feared second prince of the Empire. But unlike the rumors, he was a gentleman and he didn''t look at her with a bad gaze. He was also not that scary after bonding for a while. He was very gentle and caring towards her. Bhairava spoke of her father with a lot of respect and told her stories of him. ''I miss him.'' She thought. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Well, it can''t be helped. He is a prince after all.'' She pouted and kicked her feet in a small pond in her home. Unlike the other men she met in the village and city. They all looked at her differently than Bhairava; she could be open to him. She learned many things about Bhairava during their time together. He looked scary on the outside and was trying very hard to change that perception. He was well-versed in martial arts and warfare. Shraddha learned that he lost to his young brother in the throne fight and cut off his hand as per the agreement. She got angry after listening to that. ''How could a brother do such a cruel thing?'' She thought. But Bhairava explained the stakes of the throne. Harsha wasn''t in a position to spare him either. He survived because of his whim. That day she learnt the Emperor was a dangerous man. After bonding with him and learning more about Bhairava, Shraddha longed to spend more time with him. She liked the time they spent reading books, singing songs, and exploring the city under his watchful guidance. She was enjoying their time together more as the days passed by. Suddenly Bhairava got a message one day and it seemed urgent. He told her father he had to return to the capital as soon as possible. It was an urgent matter. Shraddha didn''t want to hold him back and so she hid her feelings. She let him go with a smile. He never told her when he would be returning. She didn''t even know if she was ever going to meet the man again. But even after 2 weeks. Her heart longed for him. She didn''t understand this feeling. Her moments with Bhairava were the only thing on her mind in the past two weeks. She missed his presence to the core. ''My heart is pounding!'' Shraddha sang her heart out on the new songs that she learned in the city. She let her feelings out in the form of songs. Every verse of the songs contained her heartfelt feelings and longing for Bhairava. She looked up at the sky with a tinge of sadness in her eyes. ''I miss him. Please come back safe and sound.'' Chapter 241: Progress It was early morning in the capital city of Hampi. The air was crisp and cool. The sun wasn''t up. The darkness was awaiting the sun''s arrival on the horizon to fade. The Palace staff was waking up to do their chores in the morning.Meanwhile, in the training arena. Sounds of wooden swords clashing swiftly and precisely could be heard. It was a spar between Harsha and Viswa. Harsha didn''t really have much time to spar due to his Emperor duties but he made time twice a week to spar with Viswa, his butler. Viswa was the only person that could realistically spar with him. The rest of the palace guards were to weak compared to him. So it was useless to train with them to increase his skill. Viswa, on the other hand, was trained under him and was very talented compared to the others. Harsha skill would only improve from fighting stronger opponents and Viswa was the perfect candidate for this. He had been constantly keeping up with his training and catching up to his sword arts. His talent was exceptional; his swordsmanship relied on his body flexibility a lot more than Harsha''s precise and calculated style. It was good practice for Harsha to spar with him. "That''s enough for today." Harsha said, taking a deep breath after defeating Viswa in the spar. "Yes, Your Majesty," replied Viswa, huffing with a flushed expression. He steadily improved for the past few months, training rigorously with the Emperor. He wanted to still grow stronger but he understood that the physical strength wasn''t the pinnacle. Viswa studied a lot during his free time from duties. He learned a lot of new things that he might need in his job. He learned basic medicine, the identification of poisonous plants and improving his overall planning to do his job efficiently. He was partially responsible for the planning process of the annexure of the Qutb sultanate. He was also managing the paper production and scale productions in the Empire. It had to be controlled to a certain extent to ensure its adoption would be smooth among the various merchants. "Go freshen up. I need the reports of the annexures and other things going on in the Empire." Harsha said, turning on his heel to leave to take a bath before he began his day. Viswa nodded and went to freshen up. After a while. He reached the Emperor''s study room with a bunch of documents and letters from the Royal Commander. He was responsible for the communication during the annexure. It was told by the Emperor to only report the urgent news to him. "Here are the reports of the annexure. I have compiled all the events by date in the paper." Viswa handed a paper with the compiled results. "I still have the letters, if Your Majesty wants to cross-check the content." Harsha grabbed the paper and read it. "It''s fine. I trust your ability." "So, Marathas captured 4 territories, including Daman. We gifted them three of them." Harsha scratched his head. "Hmm¡­It''s not a complete loss. We shouldn''t have given away Thalner." "Why is that? Your Majesty?" Harsha glanced up and put down the document. "The region of Mandu just has a small strip of land to go through without violation of borders." "It''s easier for the enemies to isolate the region. If, in any case, Marathas or Yadavas turn against us." Viswa nodded. "The execution of the Qutb sultan''s family was successful. Unfortunately, the Crown Prince of the Sultanate couldn''t be located even by the Yamaduts." "Hmmm. That is quite concerning. If he managed not to be detected by Yamaduts. He must be pretty skilled." Viswa shook his head. "About that, Yamaduts reported he is weak." "You suspect something wrong?" "It is very likely. I am sure Rakhtasura must have noticed it as well." Viswa said. "They are currently putting some manpower into the search." ''Did someone else interfere in the war apart from us?'' Harsha thought. ''There seem to be none from the reports.'' After looking through some more reports, he didn''t find any traces of interference from anyone. ''Yamaduts might be mistaken. Only time will tell us the truth now.'' He sighed inwardly. "What about the Marathas? How are they faring?" Asked Harsha. "They would need a lot of time to recoup their troops and resources." Viswa began. "This war taxed not only their manpower but their wealth and commanders. They lost the king also." Harsha leaned back into his chair with a thoughtful look. The loss of the king meant they lost a pillar of their kingdom. It would be huge unless the crown prince of the Marathas doesn''t step up to take proper reign of the kingdom. It would just mean doom for the Marathas. "What about the prince?" Is he capable or just like one in the Kasim Sultanate?" "He is capable. Reports suggest he is stronger than his late father. We can expect the Marathas to stay afloat." Viswa said in a single breath. "Well... unless he isn''t a complete dimwit. It''s fine." Harsha sighed. "But, Your Majesty." Viswa''s said with a concerned voice. Harsha raised his brow. "What now?" "I am worried about the retaliation from the Portuguese." Viswa said, looking at the report. "General Barnabas isn''t going to take this lying down." "They spent a fortune fortifying Daman. They won''t just lose it without a proper fight." Harsha chuckled. "There is a solution for everyone''s problem. Don''t you worry." "Can the Marathas defend a full-on conquest from the Portuguese?" Viswa asked with a thoughtful look. The Portuguese were just superior in terms of artillery, soldiers, and commander. They had vast experience battling in different fields. The Marathas can''t really defend against a prepared Portuguese army. "The Portuguese won''t be able to attack. I have a plan in mind!" "What? Your Majesty. I have been receiving reports from Goa. They already sent ships to Malacca and are going to prepare for a full takeover." Harsha smiled. "Send an alliance invitation to Marathas." Viswa was taken aback. "Your Majesty, we can''t make them our enemy right now." His worry was valid as it would just hamper the trade of the Empire because they can''t control the oceans due to a lack of a proper navy. They didn''t have ships to monitor their coastline; all they had was some old ships with some crude artillery. That won''t be sufficient to protect their vast coastline. "We won''t fight the Portuguese." He smiled. "It will be the Dutch." "Dutch?" Viswa looked puzzled for a moment. The tensions were high between the Dutch and Portuguese at this point in time due to the oncoming Iberian union. Although it was later in the timeline, here it seems to be hastened. Harsha found out the tensions were high between the Dutch and Portuguese from the reports from the Indian Ocean and Lanka territories. Spy reports suggest they were not on amicable terms and were constantly trying to sabotage each other at a moment''s notice. The Dutch disliked the Spanish and the iberian union that would bring the kingdom of Portugal and Spain together, pissed off the Dutch. It would make the Portuguese foreign bases a target for the Dutch. "There are tensions between the two. We can use that against them." Harsha began. "The Dutch won''t leave any opportunity to sabotage the Portuguese." "How do we do that? It will just piss them off more." Viswa asked with a dark smile. He didn''t like the arrogant attitude of the Portuguese either. This seemed like a sound plan. He wanted to go through with it. "Rumors!!" "Ah¡­." Viswa''s mind raced with thoughts. Harsha smiled as he saw Viswa in deep thought. He knew that Viswa would understand his ambitions easily. Viswa''s face lit up. "I think I have a plan for it." Harsha didn''t bother to listen to the plan. He will just ask Rakhtasura to help Viswa out. He wanted Viswa to stand on his own and learn from his mistakes. "Do what you feel is the best." Harsha smiled. "Thank you, Your Majesty." The alliance with the Marathas and the rumors would be spread under the strict eye of Viswa. It was going to be a complete wipeout of the Portuguese influence in the subcontinent. "What''s next?" "There has been a lot of crime going around the Empire," Viswa reported. "And the inefficient system of the sarpanches is very corrupt, as the criminals would just buy out the witnesses." The Empire''s judicial framework was nonexistent. The crimes were usually solved by the sarpanch of the village and a higher authority in the cities. It was easy to bribe the way of the crime for wealthy individuals. The victims had no choice but to just bear with the injustice. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The lack of police systems and personnel made it worse, as there was no one to defend the poor man or victims if the criminals retaliate. "This is going to be a huge problem. I have some plans for this." Harsha looked serious. He had to make a new judicial framework for the Empire and a robust police system. He needed to plan for the future as well. This would be a pivotal moment in the Empire''s law and order path. It would strengthen the loyalty of the people towards the Empire. This needed to be extensively researched for this era and implemented with strict regulations. He needed lawyers to represent normal people as well. He had to train them with resources and the law of the land. "Call in the royal council meeting. This is going to be the main agenda." Chapter 242: Urgent The Vijayanagara Empire''s existing justice system relied on the nobles and sarpanches to mediate the troubles of the common folk. These nobles or higher authorities can be largely corrupt. The vested interests of the nobles or sarpanches determined the right and wrong. They tend to support the person who managed to cough up more money.Common folk had no choice but to deal with this severe injustice inflicted upon them. This led to huge burials of crimes due to the influence of the nobility and sarpanches. The common people couldn''t speak up against the injustices because of the influence they commanded. Harsha wanted to solve this problem once and for all. This required a huge reform and the proper draft of the judicial framework and laws. He also needed to establish courts and a robust police system to handle the criminals. He had to appoint lawyers from the state to help the poor people with no money get justice. ''This is going to be a huge headache.'' Harsha thought as he walked to the royal court. Viswa followed behind. He called in a royal council meeting to discuss this. He didn''t need to worry about opposition from the council since it was all his people at the end of the day. There could be a possible outcry from the local nobles, which cannot amount to nothing without a major noble''s backing. Everyone was gathered in the royal court under his command. He sat in the host''s chair and began the meeting. "You also sit." He ordered Viswa. "From now on, you will have a seat right next to me." Viswa stood in the royal council meetings. Although he didn''t mind it much at first. It began to annoy him a bit now. "Understood?" He asked again. "Yes, Your Majesty." Viswa smiled faintly. Viswa froze and was taken aback for a while but as ordered. He brought over a chair and sat down beside him. "Let''s begin." Bhima was the first to ask questions as usual. He was following in his father''s footsteps and becoming a great heir to inherit the Nayaka family. "I heard that we are going to ally with the Marathas." He looked concerned. "Is it really worth it?" "Yes, it will just boost our trade. They can become our weapons buyers in the future as well." "The trade is increasing exponentially with the Yadavas already. If we get the Marathas, it would boost our finances." Mithun chipped in. "Mithun is right," added Raj Patwardhan. "Viswa will brief you all about the things that happened during the annexure and war." Harsha began. "The main agenda of the meeting is different." Everyone looked confused as they were not briefed about the meeting agenda. They thought it was a routine meeting for the Royal Council. "What is the agenda?" asked Bhaskara. "The Empire shall be getting a new judicial foundation." Everyone looked pretty taken aback by the suggestion. The laws of the land were not established for ages now. The laws were different from region to region. No one expected the Emperor to suggest such a radical move that would change the landscape of the Empire. "What is this? And don''t the mediators and sarpanch system already solve most cases?" asked Asokan Nair. He was the head of judicial affairs and law & order in the Empire. It was his field; he tried his best to maintain justice and fairness in the trials. He regarded the sarpanch system as a good way to solve the issues for common people. "You don''t understand? Do you? Those mediators are bought with money most of the time." Karna, who was usually quiet, spoke up. "Justice is not served for the innocent in the end." "This is the harsh truth." "I have experienced this as well, Your Majesty. Unfortunately, it has been a lot rampant in the villages." Bhaskara added. "Now do you understand the gravity of the situation? Lord Asokan. This is worse than you thought." Harsha voiced. "Viswa was the one that pointed this out." "We need to step up the measures." Asokan hung his head in shame. He didn''t have the knowledge that the situation was this grim. "Although we have established this. What changes can overturn this?" Bhima asked. "We will establish courts that follow the judicial framework all over the Empire." Harsha began. "For this, we have to establish and draft proper laws necessary for resolving conflicts." "Courts? What are they?" asked Bhaskara. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viswa took charge to explain the function. "Courts are places for everyone to file pleas if they were wronged. It will be under the control of the Empire." Viswa said. "There shall be no distinctions based on anything in front of the court." "So, who will listen to the pleas and give the judgements?" asked Bhima "About that." Viswa took a deep breath. "We will appoint judges to deliver the judgements based on evidence and the facts of the issue." "The pleas will be taken to court by a lawyer that would advocate for the rights of the people." "That would create the same situation, right?" Harsha smiled. "We will not just appoint judges or lawyers blindly." "There will be a test for the appointment. It will be open to all people." He continued. "Once the test is passed. They will be screened and given the positions." "So they have to follow the laws drafted in the Royal Council." Mithun said thoughtfully. "Everyone shall be innocent till proven guilty. So we have a much more evidence-based judicial system rather than an emotional one with no facts." Harsha added with a smile. "But we need a new task force to manage criminals and prevent them from escaping from the crime scenes, right?" Karna asked. "What about that?" "I also thought about it. We need to police the Empire properly." Harsha scratched his chin. "I was thinking of making judicial affairs and law & order affairs separate." "Also appointing a new member to the council for the new open position." Harsha declared with a bright smile. "Separate?" Asokan exclaimed. "So my position is gone?" "Not really. It will split into two. I will keep you in charge of the law and order situation." Harsha said. "You will be tasked to manage the police force." Asokan''s face quickly lit up at that information, like a sad child''s face seeing candy. He cleared his throat to appear more composed. "How will we recruit people for the police force?" "Remember the soldiers we let go after the physical requirements." "Yes? Do we recruit all of them?" "No!" Harsha began with a sigh. "We provide a month of physical training and screening tests for the personnel. The passing candidates will be selected for the force." "What about the hierarchy, Your Majesty?" asked Mithun. "Same as the army. Every small village to big cities must have a police station." Harsha declared. "You will be the head of this task force." "I heard you do well in law and order. I am giving you a chance." He glared at Asokan. "Don''t disappoint me this time." Asokan nodded enthusiastically. He wanted to prove himself. It was lax on his part to overestimate the judicial system of the Empire. He didn''t know about the problems due to his own flaws. He should have seen them and addressed them before instead of having the Butler point them out for the Emperor to notice. ''I will do my best this time.'' He vowed internally with a determined face. "Your Majesty! What are the responsibilities for the police force?" "Maintain order in the villages. Suppress rebellions or violent outbursts. Arrest and detain criminals." "You will have routine physical checks by the army to maintain standards." He wanted the police force to be physically ready for any conflicts. They must behave sort of like an internal guardian force for the citizens. Keeping them physically fit was the best way to achieve this result. "I have another task for you, Asokan." Asokan nodded and looked expectant not to disappoint him. ''It might be a good choice to give him a chance.'' He planned to monitor Asokan''s work using Karna and the police force would have personnel from his own secret service to sniff out any conspiracy going on in the Empire. It would be relatively easy for them to sneak in due to their exceptional physical prowess. The screening was done by the secret service personnel as well. "I need you to find a capable man for handling the judicial affairs within the next meeting." "Judicial affairs!! Hmmm¡­" Asokan thought for a while. "He must be well-versed in resolving conflicts and have experience in such fields." Harsha began. "There are three qualities I need. He needs to be loyal to the throne and empire. He should be capable and lastly, he must be open-minded to change." Having an inflexible individual was the last thing he needed on the Royal Council. He wanted progress, not interference. "Can you do that?" Harsha asked, expecting a favourable answer. "I think I can. I might have a good candidate for that." Harsha smiled. "Then the meeting is adjourned. I will prepare the draft for the next meeting." Chapter 243 Constitution Harsha was working in the courtyard garden for some peace of mind and to have some variety in the surroundings. The gentle breeze soothed his mental stress away along with the scent and scenery of the vibrant flowers.He had been malding over the first draft of the constitution and laws for the court. He wanted a rather meritocratic society rather than limiting the potential based on race, religion, and other parameters. A good judicial system was paramount for such an endeavour. Harsha wanted to create his own judicial system for the Empire. A framework that would divide the power equally and function for the citizens. He wanted it going as soon as possible. The money required to train new judges and lawyers along with building specialized areas for the pleas. There was so much to unpack. He had to ensure everything was done simultaneously to reduce the time frame to a mere fraction of the expected one. The recruitment of police, judges, and lawyers will be done simultaneously along with the construction of the buildings to accommodate them. The spread of the drafted laws to each and every citizen was also a must. This would need a lot of planning and a huge splurge of money, but it was the price he was willing to pay to establish a robust framework for the Empire. Viswa was seated opposite him, researching the workings of the panchayat systems working currently in the Empire. He also looked for issues that might need some addressing in the drafting of laws. The Constitution would give the citizens rights that cannot be tampered with by future generations of the family. He dove more into the intricacies of the law and judicial structure of the era. He found that there were much more petty crimes than actual violent crimes. Violent crimes were high, but there were a lot less compared to the numbers of petty crimes in the Empire. "Viswa, here is the list. Let''s draft the constitution first." He handed the list of rights. It was the citizens rights for the constitution." "Citizens right? And what is a constitution, Your Majesty?" "It is a set of rules and regulations that govern the Empire and ensure the citizens have rights in the Empire." Harsha declared. "As long as they swore loyalty to the Empire. We have our duty to protect them from harm." "I see, I trust your judgement." Viswa said as he got to work on the first draft. Harsha planned to present the first draft of the constitution at the Royal Council. While the draft for the constitution was being written by Viswa. He was already planning the court system and law procedures that would shape the Empire. The legal system would consist of many departments that overlook the procedures. ''General courts.'' He thought. General courts would be the place where the pleas and legal cases take place. It is a place to resolve conflict and give the punishment for the guilty by the use of hard facts and evidence. Punishments are granted according to the severity of the crimes. The general courts follow a pyramid structure where the highest court is on top and was called the Supreme Court. The ones right below would be called high courts and subordinate courts. There was a chance of excessive requests flooding the general courts for petty crimes that could be resolved very quickly. This would lead to overclogging in the general courts. ''Hmmm. I will establish arbitrary courts then.'' These courts have a neutral figure, like an ex-judge mutually agreed upon by both parties, to listen to both sides and deliver a fair judgement. This was going to be limited to the light crimes and civil cases. This would reduce the strain on the general courts to resolve the petty crimes. They can address other cases that require their time. It would save a lot of resources for people and the Empire as well. "I need to add some regulatory measures as well." He muttered and leaned back in the chair. He stretched his back to relax a bit and thought of keeping an auditor in charge of the regulatory practices in the court. They would have to train an auditor and give him the qualifications to ensure regulatory activities. Then dividing the cases into categories that were criminal, civil, and family. For civil cases and petty crimes, it would be innocent till proven guilty, whereas for heinous crimes, it would be guilty till proven innocent. Harsha then drafted the plan for the police force to maintain law and order in the cities. The existence of the police task force would decrease the overall crime rate in most cities and villages. They would act and prevent crimes actively and as part of their routine. The police force would consist mostly of people from the army. They would be given some training to handle violence and other criminals. There would be a secret police to monitor any treason and rebellions being plotted in the Empire with the use of foreign or domestic interference. The secret police would be the ones to look out for the internal safety of the citizens and the Empire. He already had an internal affairs team; it would be extended into this. Experience more tales on empire "Your Majesty. The draft for the constitution is done." Viswa interrupted with an expectant look. Harsha glanced up, breaking away from his thoughts. "Add these as well." He gave another list of the laws. He wanted to add in the constitution. After a few hours of back and forth, they managed to draft their very first constitution. Harsha skimmed through the contents with a satisfied smile creeping on his face. Although the work of drafting laws for crimes was yet to be established, their empire''s foundation was set. "This is promising." He patted the shoulder of the exhausted Viswa. "You can take tomorrow off for your hard work." Viswa also had a warm smile after receiving praise from the Emperor. He nodded and agreed to take the day off since he knew that the Emperor wouldn''t like it if he disobeyed him and came to work. "I shall present this to the Royal Council." We, the denizens of the Vijayanagara Empire , bound by the eternal principles of dharma and united in our diversity, under the divine aegis of His Imperial Majesty , the First Citizen and Supreme Protector of Justice, do solemnly decree and ordain this Constitution. On this 11th day of Magha, in the Year 1625 (20th February 1569) , in the shadow of divinity and with the blessings of Lord Virupaksha , this sacred charter shall serve as the unyielding foundation of governance, ensuring prosperity, harmony, and justice for all who reside within the Empire. Let this Constitution be an everlasting witness to the wisdom of the ages, the pursuit of equality, and the glory of Vijayanagara. Part I: The Empire and Governance Article 1: The Sovereignty of the Empire 1. The Vijayanagara Empire shall forever remain a sovereign, unified dominion, safeguarding its territories, cultures, and peoples against any encroachment. 2. The dominion over land, resources, and wealth resides solely with the Empire, held in trust by the sovereign for the prosperity of the realm. Article 2: His Imperial Majesty and the Royal Council 1. His Imperial Majesty , the Emperor, is the sanctified custodian of this Constitution, vested with the duty to preserve dharma, uphold justice, and ensure the flourishing of his subjects. 2. The Royal Council , a distinguished assembly of the Empire''s wisest, shall serve as advisors to the Emperor in matters of statecraft, justice, and administration. 3. All legislative enactments, administrative decrees, and judicial amends of the Empire shall carry the Emperor''s sovereign seal, granted only upon the Council''s deliberation. Part II: Fundamental Rights and Obligations Section A: Fundamental Rights Right to Equality All subjects are equal before the law, irrespective of caste, creed, or origin. Discrimination is prohibited in all public spheres, including trade, temples, and governance. Right to Justice Every subject shall have access to the mechanisms of justice, which include arbitration courts, auditors, and imperial courts. Heinous offenses shall be dealt with under the highest severity; minor grievances shall ensure restorative justice. Right to Property All land is leased from the Empire. Residential leases are renewable every 99 years. Commercial and agricultural lands are distributed based on merit and capability. Right to Livelihood and Housing The Empire shall ensure opportunities for honest labor, trade, and agriculture. Housing shall remain affordable, and no dwelling may remain vacant for more than two years without state approval. Right to Education The Empire shall provide knowledge of dharma, scriptures, sciences, and arts to its subjects, fostering wisdom and prosperity. Right to Worship The freedom to practice one''s faith without infringing on public order is sacrosanct. Right to Remedies Any grievance or violation of rights may be redressed through mechanisms established under this Constitution, including recourse to the Emperor''s court. Section B: Duties of Citizens 1. To honor and uphold dharma, respecting the laws of the Empire. 2. To labor for the Empire''s welfare through agriculture, trade, or service. 3. To safeguard sacred temples, rivers, and forests. 4. To defend the realm from adversaries. Part III: The Departments of Justice Article 1: Structure of Justice The administration of justice within the Empire shall be entrusted to the following institutions: The Supreme Judiciary 1. The Supreme Court shall serve as the supreme tribunal, presiding over cases of utmost importance, including constitutional interpretation and state crimes. 2. The judiciary shall be organized into a hierarchy of courts, with village assemblies handling local disputes and royal courts addressing significant grievances. Arbitration Courts 1. Arbitration shall serve as the primary mechanism for resolving civil and light criminal disputes. 2. Arbitrators, appointed by mutual consent of disputing parties, shall deliver binding resolutions within a strict 60-day period. The Office of Auditors 1. Auditors shall investigate compliance with financial regulations, labor laws, and trade practices. 2. The audit structure shall include three tiers: local auditors, the auditor general, and the supreme auditor, empowered to impose penalties or recommend liquidation. Secret Police The Empire''s clandestine force shall root out treachery, corruption, and conspiracies, reporting directly to the Emperor. Regular Police Tasked with maintaining law and order, enforcing decrees, and protecting the citizenry, the police shall operate under local leaders with oversight from the Royal Council. Article 2: Rights and Duties of Justice Departments 1. The judiciary shall ensure that no individual is deprived of life or liberty without due process of law. 2. Arbitrators must maintain neutrality and deliver verdicts adhering to dharma and the Empire''s laws. 3. Auditors shall uphold transparency, ensuring that offenders are fined, imprisoned, or, in extreme cases, recommended for execution. 4. Secret Police are authorized to conduct covert operations, intercept communications, and detain individuals posing a threat to the realm. Part IV: Penal Code and Sentencing 1. Crimes are categorized into heinous (e.g., murder, child exploitation) and minor (e.g., petty theft, non-violent disputes). 2. Heinous crimes may attract capital punishment or public corporal penalties; minor offenses are rehabilitative in nature. 3. A three-strike rule shall mandate the death penalty for individuals committing three heinous crimes. 4. Custodial periods exceeding sentence duration shall grant the accused freedom. Part V: Miscellaneous Provisions sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Environmental Stewardship 1. Forests, rivers, and wildlife shall be protected, and irrigation infrastructure expanded. Official Seal and Language 1. The boar (Varaha) shall serve as the Constitution''s emblem, signifying justice and strength. 2. Sanskrit and Kannada are official languages for decrees, while regional tongues may serve administrative purposes. Signatories His Imperial Majesty, Sri Harsha Deva Raya, The Royal Council Witnessed by Lord Virupaksha(Patron Deity) Chapter 244 Pillar of the Future The Royal Council meeting was held again after a few days. The draft constitution was completed and was ready to be discussed in the council. He was also looking forward to the potential new candidate in the council in the form of judicial affairs."The new candidate!! I wonder who?." He muttered Harsha was wearing his usual clothes with a black tunic and an overcoat neatly sitting on his shoulders with some pajamas. His long hair was tied back, and his golden gemstone earrings glowed in the morning sunlight. He could feel the subtle excitement from Viswa, walking behind him. It was natural since Viswa had done his best in drafting the constitution. He was not only in charge of the drafting, but he also planned the training of judges and lawyers, the construction of courts, and the recruitment and screening of police forces. The training of auditors about the regulations of the legal system and the powers vested in them to stop corruption and bribery in the legal system. The guards opened the doors on his arrival, and he stepped into the vast royal court. Everyone was yet to arrive, as he came earlier than expected. It was definitely not due to boredom and not because he wanted to skip some work. Slowly everyone was gathering in the large court and taking their respective positions at the long wooden table. Asokan Nair was still yet to arrive. Finally, after a while. Asokan arrives in the Royal court right on time, not even a single minute late He greeted Harsha with a huge smile, and beside him was a woman, middle-aged, who looked like she had seen her fair share of struggle. She was fit and wore a modest saree; her long black hair was neatly braided; and she wore minimal ornaments. Harsha could see the nervousness of the woman from her demeanour. Despite the signs of struggle etched on her face. She looked beautiful in her own way. She looked wise and intelligent. "Your Majesty, this is the candidate I told you about." Asokan Nair exclaimed. "Hoo.." Harsha said while scanning the woman up and down with an intrigue and detached look. "What is her name?" "It''s Aradhana." stammers out the woman. "Your Majesty. Aradhana is very talented in this field and has vast experience in resolving conflicts among her own villages." Asokan admitted. "She has mediated for different people across the Empire during her travels." "Travels?" Harsha asked. Aradhana came forward. "Your Majesty, I have been travelling through the Empire with my only son." She took a deep breath. "My husband passed away due to an illness." "During my travels, I have resolved conflicts between people. Although mostly non-violent crimes and some violent crimes." "For a woman to mediate? How did you make the people agree?" Harsha asked. It was quite a feat for a woman to mediate many conflicts in this era. The patriarchal societal structure gave them little to no autonomy. So for a woman to achieve this was a remarkable feat in itself. "Persuasion and the reputation of my deeds helped me." "Hmmm¡­.I see." Harsha wanted to test her. "A shopkeeper is caught overcharging villagers for essential goods during a drought. How would you handle this situation while ensuring justice and preventing further exploitation?" Aradhana looked confused at the sudden question but began to think and reached her solution quickly. She knew it was a test to see her ability. "Find evidence that supports this claim. Impose a penalty on the store and retrieve the excess money charged." She said thoughtfully. "And to avoid further problems similar to it. I would introduce regulated pricing during crises." Stay connected through empire Harsha smiled. "Excellent answer. Asokan indeed brought in a talented candidate." Asokan was worried initially about bringing Aradhana to the court. He knew of her ability and also offered her a job. Unfortunately, she rejected the offer and chose to travel and resolve conflicts in her path. This gave her the much-needed experience for the job. Asokan decided to ask her again since he had heard she was close to the capital for a few days. This led to Aradhana obliging and coming with him to the royal court. She didn''t want to get on the bad side of the Emperor since she heard scary rumors about him from some people. Although she heard more praise than rumors about the development in his reign. It doesn''t hurt to be cautious. "Did Asokan brief you about the position?" "Yes, he did. I understand his intention of getting me this position." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You don''t want it?" Harsha asked, raising his brow. She nodded attentively to Harsha''s statement. "Why don''t you want it?" "I don''t feel like I am the best fit for the position, and there might be opposition from the nobles if you appoint a woman at this position." Harsha sighed as it was a valid concern. Women were looked down upon in this sort of position, especially in the higher echelons of society. Only some women have been able to break free from these shackles through their own power. Gauri was the best example of this, as he defeated the royal commander. Her feat earned her not only the position of Queen, but it also earned her the respect of all the neighbours and her own soldiers. "So you think avoiding this position would improve your standing and the plight of women in general?" "No.." She muttered with a light voice. "But it would cause more problems than good." "You being in the royal council would give hope to the young woman that wants to break free from their shackles." Harsha began. "You will become a beacon of their hope." "Your Majesty.." Her voice trails off. "No one here will question you based on your gender." Harsha declared. "Will you?" He scanned the room. Not one of the council members refuted it. They knew that he valued ability more than status, race, or gender. "See.." He smiled at Aradhana. "Don''t worry about the nobles part. I shall guarantee you will not be discriminated against based on your gender." "What about my child?" She stammers out nervously at the cold gaze of Harsha. "He can learn in Palace. We shall provide resources for free as long as you are a member of the council." Harsha smiled and stated. "Your ability is important in the council. You can be replaced if you don''t perform." "So? Whats your answer now?" Aradhana took a deep breath. She needed to take a decision that would be one of the most important in her life to date. She would become the first female council member. She had seen a lot of injustice to women during her travels across the Empire. She wanted to change it, but she didn''t have the power. Now she was handed the power to change that. If she ran away here, she would be a coward. Her own son would be ashamed of her. Aradhana decided to become the hope for the young women of the next generation. "Your Majesty, I will accept it." Harsha chuckled. "That''s an excellent decision. You won''t regret it." He gestured at the empty chair close to Asokan''s chair. "Take a seat. You are a council member." "Now, Viswa, show them the constitution." Viswa proudly distributed the drafted constitution written on the finest paper in the Empire to the council. He was one of the main reasons for the quick draft. His research and neat summarization made it easier for Harsha to take in information and formulate the constitution. Everyone began reading the constitution in silence. No one moved as their eyes were focused on the constitution and it''s content. Harsha leaned back into his plush chair with a satisfied look. After a while, everyone finished reading the constitution. "This is great. Your Majesty," Bhima exclaimed. "Indeed, it is." Asokan chimed in. "Aribration courts for resolving petty crimes. It would help the general ones focus on the more important ones." "Auditors to regulate the courts to ensure fairness." Aradhana exclaimed, "This is well thought out, but what about the laws?" "It has to be formulated in time till the construction and recruitment of the judges end." Harsha smiled as he gave Aradhana the chance to prove herself in front of the council. "You can use the resources of the Empire to ensure the task is completed in time." "Your Majesty, what about the jails?" Mithun added. "We need jails also." "It''s all planned by Viswa and me. There will be separate jails for violent criminals and petty criminals." Harsha mentioned, "We cannot have the non-violent ones do crimes to defend themselves "This will cost a lot along with a huge workforce." Raj Patwardhan exclaimed. "It seems worth it to splurge on this endeavor." "Sign it." Harsha declared. There was no hesitation. It was signed and passed by all Royal Council members unanimously. Harsha had a bright grin and a satisfied expression. He put a foundational pillar in the Empire for the future today. He roared. "I want the constitution spread all across the Empire. Every single citizen of the Empire must know their rights." The constitution was successfully passed in the Empire. Code - 10 free passes Chapter 245 Going to Cochin Harsha was travelling to Cochin as the construction of the military academy was about to finish, According to the report he received, it would be completed by the time he would reach Cochin. He was travelling as usual with his contingent of guards in a large carriage to Cochin.He was accompanied by Viswa, his butler, and an unexpected last-minute guest, Bhairava. Bhairava was planning to head to Cochin after staying in the royal palace for a while. He joined Harsha as they headed to the same place. It was a very awkward trip with three of them in the carriage. Harsha was the one responsible for his severed hand. Bhairava tried to assassinate Harsha. Viswa was a quiet one among them. Viswa glanced back and forth nervously. "So Elder brother," Harsha broke the awkward atmosphere. "What is your plan in Cochin?" Bhairava scratched the back of his head with his prosthetic hand. He had an awkward smile on his face. "Umm.." "I need to help that old man." "Old man?" Harsha looked confused. "You mean that strategist?" "Yea." "Didn''t you do enough? I heard you have brought his daughter all the way from some hilly area." Bhairava''s awkwardness still didn''t fade. "Umm¡­ He might need more help. He isn''t used to city life, and the same goes for his daughter." He wanted to avoid the topic and swiftly tried to shift the topic to something else. "Umm...why are you coming to Cochin?" "The military academy stuff." Harsha glanced at the open pastures behind the road. "I need to see how it was built." "You could have sent your butler instead." Bhairava sighed. "Why would an Emperor come to Cochin to check some buildings?" "It''s related to the military. There has to be no defects. It is essential for the Empire." Harsha sighed. "You should know that, Elder Brother." "Right! Sure." Bhairava nodded. Bhairava witnessed the scale of the military academies. It was a huge project, and a lot of workers were recruited to finish the work as quickly as possible. It was one of the biggest projects in the Empire. The focus on the military had changed a lot during his tenure. Bhairava witnessed a huge shift in the military. They became more robust with better communication means. They also had more physical criteria to meet. The soldiers became stronger than the previous ones. ''Now with the academies. Does he plan to strengthen it further?'' He thought. Harsha''s ambitions were clear in his mind. He seemed inclined to expand the empire from the shackles and move up north to capture other kingdoms. It was evident from the annexure of the Qutb Sultanate. He took a huge step towards the expansion plan. "I heard you were getting chummy with a lady in Cochin." Harsha asked out flatly. "Are you on the way to visit her?" "Huh?" "WHAT?" Bhairava screamed at the nonchant Harsha in a high-pitched voice. "Where did you hear that?" Harsha chuckled and had an amused expression. "I have ears all over the Empire." "So is she your lover?" Bhairava calmed down and said, "No." He was certainly flustered by that statement "I see¡­" Harsha looked out. "Don''t forget to invite me for your marriage." "HEY." The banter went on for a while. Viswa sighed and read a book he brought along with him. ''I am stuck with these people. My ears will eventually bleed. Lord please help me.'' He silently prayed. After a while, the city of Cochin was visible in the distance. The guards moved in neat formations towards the city. It was the evening, and the sun was dipping near the horizon. Harsha had to postpone his visit till tomorrow as they needed to take rest and the visit wasn''t possible at night. He had to inspect the buildings properly and ensure they were well built. The gates of the city opened for Harsha, and his carriage entered the serene city. There was a crowd gathered to see the Emperor, but it was quickly dispersed by the guards for security reasons. They didn''t take any risks in the Emperor''s safety, as they were heavily trained to safeguard at all costs by Viswa and Karna. Harsha was the first one to get out of the carriage, followed by Bhairava and Viswa. His gaze shifted to a beautiful young woman standing near the carriage. He didn''t know why the guards didn''t send her. As soon as Bhairava got out, the young woman ran towards him and hugged him tightly. Bhairava looked flabbergasted and Harsha had a stone-face expression. Viswa had his mouth and eyes wide open at the scene. Bhairava lifted his arms, not knowing what to do. "Brother, why were you lying?" Harsha sighed. "Lord Bhairava. It is treason to lie to the Emperor." Viswa smirked. "If you were lovers, just say so." "Haaa. No wonder. He was in a hurry." Harsha added with an amused smirk. "Yes, Your Majesty. He was packing his stuff and was hurrying to Cochin after all." "Um¨CN-No th-that''s not true." He screamed at them. "She is no-not." "Brother, have fun with your lover." Harsha smirked. "You don''t have to accompany us tomorrow." "Yes, Lord Bhairava. Treat your "lover" with respect." "Damn you little brats." He cursed as he watched them both leave with amused expressions. Shraddha was still hugging him tightly after they left. "Umm¡­I can''t move." "Don''t move then," she said, hugging him even more tightly. "You know how much I missed you during these few weeks." "I thought you would never come back." Bhairava sighed and pulled her off. "I still have to help your father. Of course I will be here till that old man gets himself on track." "Really?" Shraddha asked with a teary pout. "But before that. Can we resolve the misunderstanding with my brother?" He sighed. "He thinks we are lovers. You wouldn''t want that, right?" Bhairava still thought this was normal and didn''t imagine it as anything odd. He never interacted much with females so he didn''t know. Shraddha looked up at him with a confused expression. "Damn this bear of a man." She mumbled to herself. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "He can''t even take a hint." "Did you say something?" Bhairava asked with a confused look. "No, I didn''t." Chapter 246 Tour of Academy It was a fine and bright morning. The early breeze was soothing and brisk. The sun cast a golden color on the city. Harsha was stretching his body languidly as he walked to the military academy. He decided to walk because he could get his body warm because he didn''t have much time to workout.Viswa followed just behind him with a document in hand for the buildings. "Who is the supervisor here?" Harsha asked. "A man named Yuvi, Your Majesty." Viswa checked his report. "He has managed many road projects under Prashant and is known for quality work." "I see." He could see the walls of the military academy in the distance. He saw a man running towards him. "Your Majesty," he huffed, clearly nervous, and his eyes had dark circles underneath from the lack of sleep. "I am Yuvi, the main supervisor of this project." Harsha glanced at Viswa and quickly turned back to the man "How is the project going?" "It''s almost completed. The final audits and checks will take a week." "Great!" Harsha exclaimed, "Give me a tour of the place." Before Yuvi could answer. "Hey, why did you leave without me?" The voice of Bhairava startled them. He was a little out of breath. He was carrying that beautiful woman in his arms. ''Did he run with her in his arms?'' Harsha took a look at him stone-faced. "I told you to stay with your lover." He sighed. "Spend time with her." Viswa was trying his hardest not to burst laughing as he saw Bhairava''s flustered expression. "She is not my lover." Bhairava blurted out. Harsha could see that even the lady was fed up by Bhairava''s response. "Sure¡­" Bhairava gently put down Shraddha. She also followed behind him to tour the place, although she wasn''t interested. Harsha nudged Bhairava. "Who brings a lady to see a military academy?" "Huh? She wanted to come. I was forced." "Sure, you dumbass." Harsha sighed. "This is the gate of the academy." There were huge ditches near the gate and quite a large drawbridge to reach the gate of the academy. The gate was reinforced with iron and a portculli was installed. The walls were made of stone and brick to ensure it''s resistance against artillery fire. The academy was a citadel or an urban fortress that was utilizing the star design. It was an excellent design to counter the cannon shelling. The angular bastions eliminated blind spots and allowed overlapping fields of fire. The thick walls could withstand huge artillery shelling. "Woah.!" Everyone exclaimed at the huge gate. "We have made the academy a fortress, as you have said in the plan." Yuvi explained. "It can work as a forward base of operations during battles. It can also provide quick support to the city." "Did you plan all this? Harsha!" Bhairava asked. "My butler and I did." "Isn''t it expensive for such a fortress to be every military academy?" Bhairava asked with a curious stare. "Yes, it is expensive but the fortress is set based on the terrain of the places." Harsha explained as they walked into the fort. "This fort is in this location to prevent internal incursion of the troops that may breach the harbour." "Other academies are set up catering to their incursion possibilities and terrain." Bhairava went wide-eyed. He just thought the military academy would be a campus for the training of soldiers. The dual function decreased the cost a lot. "We have separated the different areas based on use in the citadel. The paths are made in a way to ensure that they can all work and respond at the same time." Yuvi began. "We have also ensured there is access to water and food nearby." They walked through the living quarters of the students. It was made for many to live together. It was neat and tidy. The spaces weren''t cramped. The mess halls were close to the living quarters and were huge enough to accommodate a lot of students. It had marbled flooring and a lot of tables and chairs. "This is where the cadets will eat." Yuvi gestured at the huge mess hall. Everyone, including Shraddha, looked around in astonishment at the mess hall. Next were the classrooms and the lecture halls. There were multiple enclosed and neat rooms for the lectures of the cadets of different years. There were auditoriums and huge halls for events for the students. Arms Depot was the next place. They had a various assortment of medieval weapons like spears, swords, bows, etc. Although it was unlucky, they didn''t have access to muskets and cannons yet. Harsha added a training exercise for the muskets in their curriculum to make them prepared for the future. The training grounds were vast. It had some equipment that Harsha created based on his knowledge from the future. Sandbags, weights, etc. These would help them develop precisely. He also added exercises in the curriculum related to endurance and muscle growth. Parade grounds were right next to the training ground where the endurance and marches of the cadets or students would be trained. Lastly, beside the parade grounds were the sports grounds. Harsha was yet to introduce any sports in the curriculum apart from the local sports on campus. Sports would immensely help the cadets improve physically and mentally. It would make them more disciplined. The last building was a standalone building nestled between the living quarters and the classrooms of the cadet. It was right in the middle of their path. It was the huge library for the cadets to study about various subjects. Harsha planned to fill the library using scribes to copy different useful books from the Royal Library. The Empire had access to cheap paper and enough resources to hire scribes for this. Viswa already appointed an expert to take care of that matter. It was simultaneously started along with the construction of the academy. "How is it, Your Majesty?" asked Yuvi nervously and scared. "It is great. You have done a great job." Harsha claimed and patted his shoulder with a bright grin. "I shall reward you for this job." Harsha exchanged glances with Viswa. Viswa nodded in response. "You can take time off and you will be paid wages for one week of rest as well." Harsha smiled. "Elder brother. What do you think? Is it worth the money?" He turned to Bhairava, who stood close to Shraddha with an amused expression. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bhairava smiled and ruffled his hair. "It was worth every Varaha." Chapter 247 Successful Experiment "I shall get going, brother. Have fun with your lover." Harsha smirked.Bhairava sighed and decided not to respond to the taunt. Harsha and Viswa were leaving back to the capital as they needed to attend to the other needs in the kingdom. He chose to stay back in Cochin to help Vikrama and his daughter get accustomed to the city. Shraddha waved back at Viswa with a light smile. She chatted with Viswa for some time during their tour. Although sometimes awkward, Shraddha found him incredibly intelligent about the place. She couldn''t muster up the courage to talk to the Emperor. The man was sometimes different in her eyes. He was cold and calculating but at the same time relaxed and nonchalant. Bhairava didn''t seem to be scared of him but she was definitely a bit scared in his presence. Despite this, she had a feeling of safety since Bhairava was with her. "Take care." Bhairava waved his hand to Harsha. "Don''t do anything, reckless like before." The carriage left with the huge contingent of guards following them close for security. "Reckless?" Shraddha looked puzzled. "Oh that?" Bhairava scratched his cheek with the prosthetic hand. "He annexed a whole kingdom a few weeks ago." "Huh? WHAT?" That was the moment Shraddha realized that the Emperor was much scarier than she thought. After a few days of travel, Harsha could see the capital city in the distance. He was finally returning to the capital after the brief trip to Cochin. The academy of Cochin was the only one he actually visited due to the lack of time. The level of work was similar in all other places so he didn''t have to worry. The reason he visited Cochin was due to its location. It was located to ensure that the inland incursion would be harsh. It could also act as forward bases if the harbour defenses give out. Military academies would keep increasing in numbers as time passed. He laid the foundation of a very disciplined army. The academies would be spilling out the top-quality talent into the army each year. The average age of the army also would be kept relatively on the lower side. It would make the army more strong. As the carriage was nearing the city, Harsha''s gaze fell on the lively city preparing for the upcoming harvest festival. It was that time of the year where the farmers harvest and start a new agricultural cycle for the year. They conduct some ritual and invoke the blessings of the gods for a good harvest next season. During this time of the year, the houses will go through a lot of cleaning and preparations will be made for the harvest and upcoming rituals. New clothes were brought by the populace. The trade would be booming during this season. The activities around the temples would be in full swing. Merchants from different parts of the Empire gather in the capital for the harvest festival. New stalls with festive goods would be set up all around the capital. The stone-paved roads would be illuminated by the lights from the festive mood. The devotees would soon flock to the temples to pray and it would be packed with festive dances and games. It was going to be huge this time around, as the harvest was much better than the previous year and with the new Emperor''s reign. It was going to be a big harvest festival. "Viswa, what about that old farmer?" He asked. "Have you gotten the results yet?" Continue your adventure with empire Gopalakrishnan, the old farmer that was tasked with the new method of farming. He intended to have him test that method out before he could spread it all around the Empire. It would increase the yearly yield by a lot. "Not yet. He mentioned it would be ready soon." Viswa responded with a smile. He knew that the old farmer had worked hard on the method provided by Harsha. He followed the methods with the utmost dedication. He even learned how to read and write during Viswa''s instructions. Gopalakrishnan was a man who was dedicated to his craft and didn''t half-assess the job. The book contained the four-field crop rotation method. This was particularly useful when you have a lot of arable land. The plots were divided into four equally and each one would have different crops. One field would have legumes for nitrogen fixation into the soil and increasing it''s fertility. The other field was usually grown with root vegetables or leafy vegetables to consume the nitrogen and nutrients fixed by the legumes. The third field would be the grain field that would be cultivated for the grains that were the staples in the subcontinent, like wheat and rice. The last field would be left fallow for the rotation or just with grass for pastures. The cattle would have steady food in that field. The field was rotated over four years in this way. This method would have a lot of yield increase. It would allow the Empire to be self-sufficient and also sell a lot of grains and food to the neighbours and Europeans. It would become a gold mine for the Empire in the long run. "Your Majesty! Why not head to the fields?" Viswa asked with an expectant look. He was a little hesitant since Harsha was royalty. Despite this, he wanted to show the old man''s field and his success to the Emperor. The man was one of the few people, including the Emperor, he genuinely liked and wanted to protect. "Sure. We can go. I want to check the progress as well." Viswa''s face lit up and he ordered the carriage to head to the outskirts of the capital, where the fields of the old man were located. He was given the fields by Harsha for experimenting with the methods. He was also supplied a lot of resources from the royal palace. It was a meager amount for Harsha compared to the profits he could reap if turned out to be successful. The same amount was a lot of investment for Gopalakrishnan, who did his best to meet the expectations of the Emperor. After a while of travelling, the royal carriage of the Emperor trodded into the field managed by the old farmer. He got out and took a deep breath of fresh air mixed with the scent of earth. The fields were properly maintained and were made as he wrote in the book. The crops were nearing the harvest. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gopalakrishnan lived in a small cottage made for him by the guards near the fields. He was also assigned some guards to save him in case some wildlife came into contact with the fields. The old farmer hurriedly to the fields as soon as he heard that the Emperor was coming. He did a slight bow and greeted Harsha. Harsha nodded with a smile. "So when is the harvest?" "Umm¡­It will be during the harvest festival, Your Majesty." Harsha patted the shoulder of the old man. "You look a lot healthier. Nice, how did you like the method?" "It was exceptional; this method allows us to cultivate year-round without having to worry about fertility since we retain it by planting root vegetables and legumes." "This is genius." "Have you completed the report with the estimated harvest for now?" "I believe so, but it is a rough estimate. We need to wait till the harvest to check the actual amount, Your Majesty." He said it with a cough. "Although I can guarantee it would be way more than the old method. This would significantly boost agricultural output in the Empire." "What fertilizer did you use?" "Hmm..it''s the same fertilizer, manure, and biowaste from the leftover foods and plants." "I see, this is great. Fetch me the report, Viswa." Harsha ordered. "It''s in the drawer in my study room," Gopalakrishnan directed. Viswa went to fetch the report. "How is he?" Harsha asked. "Was he good?" "Absolutely, I have known him for a while. He doesn''t make mistakes." Harsha smiled. "After all, I chose him." "He still has a way to go to cement himself in the Empire." Harsha explained. "He seems fond of you. Keep in touch with him." "Of course. He is like a son to me." Gopalakrishnan smiled. "That''s great to know. He might get into some roadblocks in the future." Harsha said seriously. "Your presence might help him a lot at that time." Gopalakrishnan nodded. Viswa came back with the report after a while. Harsha skimmed through the report with a dark smile. The report was exactly like he expected. The experiment was a success. He just needed to pass this method on to the farmers. He handed it back to Viswa with a smirk. "Viswa, you will pass this method to every farmer in the Empire." He turned to the carriage. "I expect good results." "Huh?" Viswa looked confused. "Do I have to pass it in the royal council?" "Of course. You will be my proxy." "But your Majesty. This is an important matter. Are you sure?" "Are you not confident?" Harsha glanced back. "You have to face this hurdle to reach your goal." Viswa stayed silent. "And I would be busy with forging an alliance with the Marathas." Harsha smirked. "You are my proxy. You have the power and intelligence to draft a plan for this. Show your abilities to everyone. This is your chance." Harsha declared. Viswa clenched his fist with a determined look. "I shall not disappoint you, Your Majesty." He smiled at the determination in Viswa''s eyes. "Now that''s more like it." Chapter 248 Letter from Empire It was a bright day in the capital of the Maratha kingdom. The tensions were finally relaxing as the ceasefire was effective. Although the ceasefire was done. Aadarsh''s responsibilities didn''t finish. He was taking care of the aftermath of the war as the regent of the kingdom.He was yet to be crowned king. The ceremony was postponed due to the war aftermath. Aadarsh decided to finish the aftermath first before proceeding with the coronation ceremony. Even though the ceasefire was signed. Their worries were not over with the Daman takeover by Vasant Pawar. The Portuguese were kicked out of that place. They would react. He didn''t have any plan to deal with that onslaught. The Daman base had good fortifications but he knew the might of the Portuguese ships. They could easily break through the fortifications. Moreover, the fortifications were done by their engineers. They would know any weak parts or exploits to be targeted in them. There was the Empire that gave them three regions of the Sultanate. Aadarsh couldn''t wrap his head around their intentions. ''Are they trying to help or drown us?'' He thought. ''What should I do now?'' ''The portuguese will soon retaliate at this rate.'' He couldn''t afford another battle. The finances of the kingdom were at an all-time low. They also had very little manpower in the army to work. They had to recruit more as soon as possible. "Take some rest, Your Majesty," said Naveen Shinde. "You have been working non-stop since you returned to the capital." "There is no time for rest." He glanced up from his paper. "I have to plan and resolve all the issues." He needed to get used to the kingdom affairs. He couldn''t slack off; there was no one to rely upon. The pillars of the kingdom fell in the war. "Did you call Vasant? I have to ask the details about the deal with the Empire." "Yes," Naveen said. "We can meet him at the courtyard garden." Naveen Shinde became his assistant to guide him through the affairs after the death of his father. He was a very versatile man, although his main strength was diplomatic. He stepped up into the manager role to help ease the burden from Aadarsh. "Do you have any idea about the deal?" Aadarsh asked as they walked to the courtyard. "No!" Naveen said. "He didn''t relay any information yet." "I have also heard. He took in two kids from Daman." Naveen said, scratching his chin. Aadarsh raised his brow. "Foreigners?" "Yes!" They reached the garden pavilion at the same time as Vasant, who stood there with two kids. A little girl dressed in neat and luxurious clothes in his arms. Her blond hair was braided and pinned up neatly. The boy stood with a kurta and pajama, his expression a little smug and in awe as he scanned the garden. Vasant lightly bowed at Aadarsh''s entrance. "Your Majesty." He greets him. Aadarsh looked at the kids and back at Vasant. "I couldn''t help it. She doesn''t want me to leave." Vasant shrugged. "Her brother insisted on coming where she went." "Fine." He sighed. "Take a seat. I have a lot to discuss." Vasant put Gloria down from his arms and pulled Victor close. He already instructed them to behave in the palace. After a few days of bonding, they managed to communicate a bit through expressions and gestures. He gestured for them to play in the garden. He also gestured for Victor to look after Gloria. Victor patted his little chest with a proud grin and ran behind Gloria. "Your Majesty, sorry for the delay." Aadarsh looked at the kids playing. "They seem to be a handful." Vasant chuckled like a proud father. "They sure are." "Moving on." Aadarsh expression turned serious. "You have some explaining to do." Vasant looked confused. "It''s about the deal with the Empire." Naveen sighed and explained. "Oh¡­" "I contacted them as they were annexing the territories of the Sultanate." "They annexed the Qutb sultanate?" Vasant grimaced. "Yes, it was very swift as well from my research." "The remaining garrisons couldn''t even react to the quick annexure." "So why did they offer you three regions? Were they underequipped to fight you?" Aadarsh raised his brow in doubt. "It could be a possibility." Naveen chipped in. "Since they were quick." "No, they were ready for war." Vasant stated. "The commander I talked to just gave me three regions on a whim because the Emperor told them to be friendly with our kingdom." "Huh?" Both had their eyes widen in surprise. "What the hell?" "Are you sure there wasn''t any other intent?" Naveen asked. "Are you sure they were equipped to fight?" Vasant sighed. "I can''t picture defeating that commander. Each one of their soldiers was strong." "That strong?" Aadarsh asked. "Yes and his senior commander was close too. It would be a one-side massacre if I fought them." Read exclusive adventures at empire "Fine, so they wanted an amicable relationship?" "I suppose." "There might be another intention to this gesture, Your Majesty." Naveen said. "Even if there is, we can''t disagree that the deal helped us a lot." "Your Majesty, it would be a nice thing to have the Empire on our side." Vasant said. "The Emperor seems to be very clever. The way they orchestrated the whole annexure just adds to it." "They are strong." Vasant declared. "But they didn''t want an alliance." Aadarsh shrugged. "We can''t do anything about that." "Maybe in the future. It might change." Vasant sighed. Just then a soldier came running with a letter. He huffed heavily and handed it to Naveen. It seemed urgent. Naveen went silent after seeing the seal on the letter. It was from the Empire. "What is it?" Aadarsh asked. "It is a letter from the Empire." Naveen said with a nervous look. Aadarsh''s eyes widened and his expression changed. He grabbed the letter and broke the seal to read. He skimmed through the letter. Both Naveen and Vasant looked expectantly at him as he read the letter. They were also curious about the contents of the letter. It was also at the right time after the end of the war with the Mughals. It was as if the Empire was waiting for the war to end. Aadarsh glanced at both of them and muttered. "The Emperor wants to meet for an alliance." "WHAT?" Both of them screamed in unison. "Is this real?" "Should we accept this? Or at least meet him." "We should definitely. Your Majesty." Vasant got up. "Ask Naveen to accompany you as well." "This is a huge opportunity for us." Naveen chipped in. The letter was the first step to forging a successful relationship with the Marathas. Harsha''s plans were just starting for the subcontinent. He needed allies and wealth for his ambitions. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Trade was the best way to increase wealth in the subcontinent. Getting access to the trade in the Maratha kingdom would be a much bigger golden goose for the Empire than the Yadavas. The magnitude of the Marathas was incomparable to the Yadavas. Moreover, Harsha knew they would have to accept the alliance request at all costs. There was a potential chance of Portuguese retaliation. It would destabilize them once again, which the new regent would want to avoid at all costs. It seemed like the best time for him to capitalize on their desperation. "But what are the contents of the letter? .It seems long." Vasant asked with a curious expression. "Oh right," "He offered to help us with the Portuguese." "Huh? This is a big deal, Your Majesty." Naveen said. "Dealing with the Portuguese would help us a lot but what about them?" "Naveen, calm down; I won''t do anything that would put our kingdom in danger." Aadarsh calmed him down They discussed more about the proposal by Harsha. They wanted to reach a consensus before Aadarsh set out to discuss with the Emperor. The location of the discussion would be Surat. It was rather unusual for Harsha to venture into the unknown land for discussion. "With the Qutb sultanate under their belt. It would be wise to accept this." Vasant advised. "We will be sharing borders with the Empire." "The stakes are different than last time, Your Majesty." Naveen agreed. "They can help for sure this time." Aadarsh nodded. "The Emperor would be coming to Surat for discussion." Aadarsh grimaced. "There might be some sort of deal he wants in that place, like the Portuguese." "Unlike the Portuguese. The Empire is trustworthy; they are a better fit to give a chunk of the port revenue." "Are you sure?" Aadarsh turned to Naveen. "If they can save us from the Portuguese. It would be a fair trade." Naveen nodded. "Lastly, the negotiations would be up to Your Majesty''s discussion with the Emperor." "You are right." Aadarsh got up with a determined expression. "Send a favorable response to the Empire." "We are ready to negotiate an alliance." Naveen smiled warmly. Vasant was reminded of the former king in Aadarsh. "Understood, Your Majesty." Chapter 249 Malacca The port city of Malacca was bustling with activity. It was the break of dawn and the harbour was already wide awake. The streets were filled with shouting traders and creaking wooden hulls of the stationed merchant ships from different kingdoms. The air was filled with a slight tang of salt and a blend of natural herbal spices like nutmeg and clove.Local labourers thronged the streets towards the approaching merchant ships to unload the goods. Malacca was a port city located in the Strait of Malacca, an important maritime choke. It was very lucrative to hold this maritime choke as multiple trade ships passed through this very choke towards China and the Pacific Ocean. Malacca was a port city where wealthy merchants from China, India, and other European nations go to sell their goods like fine silk, gemstones, textiles, and timber. It was an unmatched market for commodities that ensured it''s steady influx of wealth from all over the world. To match that, the port city had a deep natural harbour that made docking ships pretty safe. The goods exchange could be done safely and properly due to this. The surrounding lands were also fertile, resulting in the city''s steady supply of grains. Read new chapters at empire Portuguese held one of the most lucrative choke points in the world. It was a heavily militarized port city. The city was overlooked by a Famosa, a stone fortress with thick and strong walls. The cannons pointed at the strait. Portuguese soldiers stood in attention near the gate of the Famosa with their usual partial chainmail armor. It was combined with some padded gloves and tunics. Their uniforms bore an insignia of the Order of Christ. They always had excess ships stationed in Malacca to show their dominance over the other European nations and the rivaling ports. After the Portuguese colonized the port city, they put levies on the goods sold in the city. This led to the economic decay of the once vibrant city of Malacca. They also monopolized the spices, forcing the traders to sell to the Portuguese merchants first at a much lower rate as well. The traders would have to leave the much more lucrative offers from the other kingdoms to sell them to the Portguesue. The locals fared poorly under the colonization regime of the Portuguese. Workers were forced to build fortifications for the Portuguese. The once-vibrant Malay culture eroded under the forceful impostions of Catholicism. The mosques built under the rule of the Malacca Sultanate were torn down by their colonizers. In it''s place stood huge churches and statues of saints. Yet the silent voices of suffering gave birth to small flames of rebellion in the region. The local merchants and nobles were plotting for a rebellion. Since there was the suppression of Islam, it resulted in heavy support from the neighbors like Aceh, Johor, and Brunei. The city of Malacca was under the control of Portuguese Commander Dom Rodrigo Vasconcelos. He was a clever tactician. He was the one responsible for the defense of the city. His pragmatic approach resulted in the city still under Portuguese rule even with the interference of regional powers. It was not just the local powers that were interested in Malacca. The tensions with the Dutch were at a high. They were also eyeing the port city of Malacca. The Dutch controlled Batavia or present-day Jakarta, in the region. Rodrigo was resting in the Famosa in his personal room with his mistress. He indulged in alcohol and prostitutes a lot. A soldier entered his room with a letter. The room was stinking of day-old alcohol and sweat. The clothes were scattered here and there. The luxurious room was a mess. The tables were riddled with alcohol bottles and expensive wines. There was a permeating scent of perfume in the air mixed with the stench. The soldier held his breath and stood at the door. He knocked. "General, we have a message." He said it in a loud voice. This awoke Rodrigo, who cursed under his breath and got up. He ran his hand through his hair in frustration. "Huh? Who is this from?" The soldier glanced at the naked lady in the bed. Rodrigo shifted his gaze and cursed. "You Bitch! Your job is done. Get out." "Th-The Payment..." Stuttered the lady. Rodrigo sighed and threw a small pouch of coins at her. "Get lost now." The lady ran out, covering herself. The soldier composed himself and greeting him with a smile. "This letter is from general Barnabas." "Barnabas? At this time?" He grabbed the letter and broke the seal to read. Rodrigo knew Barnabas''s personality. He never sent letters to others unless there was an immediate emergency they needed to urgently address. If Barnabas was asking for help, it would mean that the enemy was strong. He read the letter and grimaced. It was much more serious than he thought. They lost the base in Daman. They poured a lot of effort and money into that base. The loss didn''t end at that. They had to sign another unfavourable deal with the Vijayanagara Empire to use their lands for refugee of the Nobles that were on vacation in Daman. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "He is requesting a backup and also units to retake Daman after they secure the nobles." He sighed and ordered the soldiers, "Call a meeting; we have some issues to address." "Understood, General. Who all do I call for the meeting?" The soldiers saluted. "Captains and above. Inform everyone." He ordered. Rodrigo got ready for the meeting. He was back in his usual attire at the meeting. His mind was already on work about the plan. He attended the meeting with the captain ranks in the port city. They were all ready to go to Daman after he revealed the contents of the letter from Barnabas. Barnabas was a pretty influential name in the army due to his accomplishments so many people looked up to the man. They were also ready to help him at all costs. Despite this, Rodrigo was still skeptical of starting a whole takeover. The piece of land would cost a lot to invade, as they had fortified it. ''Is he even in the right mind? First, I will prioritize the nobles safety for now.'' He thought. In his mind, there was no benefit of taking back Daman. The forces and Portuguese had witnessed the brutality of the local populace in that place. It was a futile endeavor for them to control it again. The merchants and others would be reluctant of the place from now on. There were also the rising tensions with the Dutch. He couldn''t allow them to get a whiff of this plan. They would pounce on this loss. "For now, send enough to ensure the safety of the nobles to Malacca." Rodrigo ordered. "Two captains and their units will be responsible for their safety." "Ensure there are no leaks of this new to the Dutch." "Understood, General." "What about the request from General Barnabas?" One of them asked with a curious glint in his eyes. "I shall talk with Barnabas and decide. Prioritize the safety of the nobles for now." ''I am curious now. How was that Barnabas defeated in Daman?'' He thought, ''Who was the one that defeated him.'' He had a wide grin thinking about it. Rodrigo also had his fair share of problems in Malacca since the Dutch were slowly meddling in their affairs. The Sultanate of Johor was making some unusual movements in the region. The neighbours were clearly hostile due to the levies and imposition of Catholic faith on the people of Malacca. The local nobles and merchants were conspiring against them and inciting a rebellion. Rodrigo was gathering intel about their movements in the region to plan his defense or to prevent the rebellion altogether. The main suspicion was from the Johor sultanate but he couldn''t rule out the other supporters like Aceh and Brunei. It would spell some trouble for them if everyone was colluding against them. They couldn''t afford to lose Malacca since they already lost Daman to the Marathas. It would greatly impact their finances. He needed to convince Barnabas that doing a complete takeover would stretch their resources thin in the region. ''Convincing him will take a toll on me.'' He sighed and walked back to his chambers. The Dutch problem started after the news of Portugal and Spain talking about an iberian union was leaked through their spies. Spanish were the enemies of the Dutch, with the potential of a union. Portugal would also be on the radar along with the Spanish. The meddling was getting pretty bad as there were many attempts to incite rebellion in the Malacca city by the Dutch. Although most of them were thwarted by Rodrigo''s intel network before they could even begin. The ones that didn''t fall under the Intel network were violently suppressed by force. ''I hope no one leaks information about this. '' He thought. ''I will have to prepare for the worst.'' Chapter 250 Festival The harvest festival was underway in the capital city of the Empire. The decorations were complete and a lot of festive stalls were open in the city. Traders and farmers from various regions flocked to the capital. Fresh produce was being sold to the citizens at a reduced price. The abundance of the produce made the price lower. The people brought grains and produce with a smile on their faces.Everything was affordable and they could survive the coming year with the bountiful harvest. It was a big deal for the poor families that try to survive on the bare minimum every season. During a bad harvest, these sections suffer the most due to the high prices of the produce and grains. Hampi was covered in the vibrant decorations by the citizens. The arches and temple entrances were adorned with flower garland made of marigold and jasmine. Rangolis were drawn in front of everyone''s house. It was made using a mix of rice flour and petals of flowers in the season. Pandalas were erected in front of some houses or public areas for communities to gather and celebrate the joyous occasion. Pandalas were temporary shetlers propper by using banana stems and coconut fronds. They also displayed the harvest in a colorful and special way as a way to offer them to the deities. Bulls and cows adornments were painted on the clothes and displayed as a token of their help. The bulls and cows were decorated with a special cloth and bells as a sign of respect for their hard work to ensure the bountiful harvest. Devotees flocked the Virupaksha temple in the capital to offer their prayers to the deity. The soldiers were deployed to patrol the streets and ensure the safety of the incoming citizens. They were also in charge of managing the crowd in the temple. The line was too long since the devotees from many parts flocked to catch a glimpse of the deity. The soldiers managed the line and ensured that there was no mishap. Temporary canopies were erected by the soldiers to give shade to the devotees standing under the scorching sun. They also ensured there was enough water for everyone to quench their thirst. Soldiers carried the water containers and ensured that no container was empty. Outside the Virupaksha temple in a huge field, there were different events being held under the supervision of the temple. Carnatic music and devotional hymns were sang there. Devotees eagerly sat down on the ground to listen to the hymns. On the other sides, there were skits of stories from the Mahabharata and Ramayana by young men and women. There were also classical dances from various parts of the Empire featured. Lastly, near the temple were the recitals of the holy scriptures and their fundamental message to the people. It was overseen by a priest from the Virupaksha Temple in the capital. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Flags of the Empire flew tall in every part of the capital. Temporary victory pillars were erected by the citizens. The news of the annexures of the Sultanate spread far and wide in the Empire. There was a positive impact of the news in the parts. The Emperor''s reign was prosperous so far for the citizens. They had witnessed many changes and reforms that helped their daily lives. The victory against the Sultanate reinforced the idea of safety under the Emperor''s rule for them. Meanwhile, the Royal Edict for the farming method was successfully passed under the proxy leadership of Viswa. It was unanimously passed by the royal council. No one questioned his merit or status to lead the council. Everyone in the Council witnessed the work ethic of Viswa. It was unmatched and precise. Little did Viswa know. Almost all of the Royal Council members, including the recently joined council member Aradhana, admired him for his flawless planning and efficiency. They all strived to be as useful as Viswa to the Emperor. Viswa, on the other hand, had no idea about this and thought most of them held a hidden prejudice towards him. He managed to present all the results and get it passed as quickly as possible. The messengers were dispatched with the method details to the huge farming regions first, then he focused on the more smaller regions. The bigger farmers change would eventually snowball into smaller ones. Harsha, even on the day of the festival, was under a pile of work. He rarely took a rest from the Empire''s work. The last time he took some time off was the little time he spent with Gauri. He sighed deeply and began to go through the papers piled up in his study room. Viswa entered with a smile, as he spent some time with the old man. He was particularly fond of him. He saw that man as the father figure he never had. ''He is smiling, eh!. I wanted him to forge relationships as well.'' Harsha understood the importance of relationships after taking the throne. For the first time during the coronation, he felt a surge of emotions. A foreign concept for him at the time. Now he was able to show a bit of emotion here and there. Although the concepts of sadness and happiness were a bit foreign to him, he wanted to learn them. He was curious about those feelings. ''I also got a weird feeling spending time with Gauri. I wonder what it is.'' He thought. The emotions he lost during his time at the research lab. He spent countless years enduring torture like tearing and rejoining the limbs without the painkiller medicines to increase the pain tolerance. Poison testing, mental torture. He only remembers the pain from those days, nothing else. At some point he was able to kill anyone without a hint of remorse. "Your Majesty." Viswa interrupted his thoughts with a wide grin. "What is it?" Harsha shook his head and glanced up. "Aren''t you going to see the festivities?" Harsha was also curious about the festivities. It would be the first time he would enjoy a festival. Last year, the festival was lackluster and he couldn''t join since he was so focused on building strength to take the throne. This would be the first time since he was transported to this world. "I have to finish this first." Viswa shook his head. "Your Majesty, I have taken care of everything. I think it''s necessary to relax once in a while." "You will become mentally exhausted." Harsha sighed and chuckled. "Ahh¡­" He leaned back and stretched. Viswa was right. He was mentally taxed. His thinking had significantly changed in this year. He didn''t know how, but slowly but surely his thought process was changing. "You are right! Guess I will indulge this time." He smiled brightly. He and Viswa went to the market district disguised as ordinary citizens. They didn''t take anyone else. Harsha was safe with Viswa, who was the best bodyguard he could ask for in the capital. The evening sun was dipping across the horizons. Tiny flickers of flames riddled the capital. Hundreds of diyas were lit up in the capital as the night began to fall. Every house and every shop had a diya. Everyone was happily talking and enjoying the festivities. Dances, feasts, and shopping. The night market had games for kids and adults to enjoy. Harsha watched and tried some of the games. It was quite fun watching the kids cheering for him trying to get a toy. He eventually won a game and gave a little girl the toy. She happily showed the toy to her elder brother and parents. ''This is quite enjoyable.'' He thought as he walked to the Virupaksha temple. He witnessed the dance performed by young ladies. It was elegant; the illumination of the dim light of the flames made it even more fulfilling. The soft music was soothing, the young woman danced elegantly, and it seemed as if the flames were also dancing to her whim. "This is beautiful." He muttered, enamored by the dance. He later watched some skits and heard some recitals of the holy scriptures. After hearing some scriptures, he wished to learn more about them. Everything was a unique and new experience for him. He felt satisfied and relaxed after listening and enjoying the festivities in the capital. With the final prayer at the Virupaksha temple. Harsha headed back to the royal palace. The stress in his mind was lifted. The mental exhaustion was slowly fading, leaving him with a tinge of satisfaction. Read exclusive chapters at empire Viswa smiled seeing the expression of Harsha. For the first time, he saw a genuine smile on his master''s face. Harsha turned to Viswa. "It was a nice evening." "It does seem you enjoyed it. Your Majesty." "AHAHA, true. It was enjoyable. I experienced some new things." Viswa smiled. "Anyway, I have something to inform you." Harsha said with a serious look. "I will be departing tomorrow to Surat for the meeting with the Marathas." "I shall be accompanying you." Viswa said with a confident look. "No, you will not. I have some other work for you." "Huh?" Viswa went wide-eyed. "I need to manage the aftermath of the annexure as my proxy." Viswa went silent and thought. He finally smiled. "I will do as you command, Your Majesty." Chapter 251 Lankan Rumors The Port of Hambantota was a deep-sea port with a natural harbor. It was a port in the Kandy kingdom. It''s ownership was in the hands of the Kingdom but it was leased to the Dutch under a low price for an undefined period of time. This happened as a result of the Dutch debt trap in the Kandy Kingdom.The island of Lanka, despite it''s relatively small size, had many kingdoms. It was home to three major kingdoms that were always at the throat of each other. The unification of the island was rare. Each kingdom had the goal of unified Lanka. They waged war against each other to control the lands. Kandy Kingdom was one of the kingdoms that held the dreams of a unified Lanka. Under the reign of Jayavira Bandara, the monarch of the Kandy kingdom. They tried their best to unite the island. The Dutch noticed a chance in this messy political situation to prosper. They lent money to the Kandy kingdom to buy their own weapons at an exorbitant price. They secretly also supported the other kingdoms like Kotte and Jaffna to prolong the war. Finally, the war ended with the Kandy kingdom seizing control of the whole island under their banner. Jayavira''s ambitions incurred a lot of debt for the kingdom. They didn''t have resources or the money to pay off the debt even after increased taxation of the populace. There were shortages of foods everywhere under Jayavira''s reign. The Dutch agreed to clear a big portion of the debt under the condition of being the sole controller of Hambantota. It gave them their own jurisdiction in the region and the port city. The Dutch set up a base in the region and also began to exploit the local populaces for their greedy needs. They destroyed the local ayurvedic clinic and began to spread their own medicine to treat people. The wages of the labourers were lowered and they were also forced to work more time. The pale scene of the water splashing on to the docks with the salty breeze of the ocean. The once vibrant city seemed out of color. The faces of the local people reflected their troubles. The men were thin and lanky, working hard to feed their children. "This is quite grim, eh." A tall man commented while managing his food stall. He was wearing worn-down clothes and had long mustaches. "It truly is, Leader." Another man with him remarked. It was Mahasura that was managing the food stall. He was under the mission to gather some information before sowing some seeds of discord between the Dutch and the people. By the looks of it, it would be easy to do that. The Dutch were abusing the local people; it would be easy to rile the citizens up to stand up for themselves. "The nobles are also scum." He remarked. Just then a customer came by. It was an old man with a hunched back. "Give me some grains." He asked with a small pouch of coins. "I have a disabled son to feed." "I see, old man. Do you need some help?" Mahasura asked with a smile. "No, this old man can manage." Mahasura put the grains in a small sack and handed it to the old man. The old man, in exchange, gave him the pouch of coins. "Keep the change," The old man began to leave. "Be safe at night, young man." He waved at him. Mahasura grabbed the pouch with a smile and waved back. "We got a new mission." The pouch contained coins and an encrypted note for Mahasura. The old man was a Yamadut in disguise. The last sentence was the code for him. He scratched his face mask and unfurled the note. His face turned serious for a moment. "This is¡­" "What is it, Leader?" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The new mission is rather peculiar." Mahasura mouthed. He smiled at the coming customers. He maintained the facade of the stall owner. He handed the note to his assistant and mouthed. "Inform all the others." ''Hmm. What is the mission?'' The assistant looked at the note. ''Spread¡­Rumors to the...'' ''Dutch?'' "This is going to be fun." He remarked as he weaved through the alleyway of the city to inform the others in disguise. The unit of Mahasura was in disguise in all parts of the city. They developed a network of spies in a matter of a few weeks. They were efficient in gathering information. They disguised themselves as beggars, street vendors, stall owners, mercenaries, and laborers. Their presence went unnoticed, even to the watchful eye of the Dutch soldiers that managed the port city. The Yamaduts had more access to funding after Harsha took the reins. He granted them a lucrative amount of money to expand their force. Despite their stringent tests, they managed to take in about 50 new members, which was unprecedented for the group. After everyone was informed about the new urgent mission from the Emperor. The main members of the unit gathered in the inn under their control to discuss their course of action. "Leaking it directly to the Dutch will raise their suspicions, Leader," said one of the members. "True, it will be too suspicious considering the timing. It can be traced back to us as well." another chipped in. "Hmmm, how long will it take to spread the rumors around the city?" asked Mahasura. "Barely a week." "Since we already have a network, it will be easy to circulate it among the citizens." Mahasura''s assistant interrupted them. "I think this is a better way." He put down a list of nobles that were heavily reliant on the Dutch and didn''t hesitate to lick their boots for influence. "These nobles are too busy pleasing the Dutch." "Hmm..So you are saying we spread it through these scum?" asked Mahasura. "Yes, they are very indulgent ones. They wouldn''t even think of confirming the rumors," said his assistant with a confident smile. "I have done a background check on these nobles." "That works. This mission seems urgent by the looks of it. Make it quick." Mahasura ordered. "Understood, Leader." Everyone said it in unison and dispersed. In the coming week, different rumors were spreading among the citizens about the Portuguese defeat in Daman. The Yamaduts spread the rumors through many sources at once; there was no way to pinpoint the source of the rumors. The rumors reached the ears of one of the Dutch bootlicking nobles in the city. He went by the name of Kumara Galagoda. He was a minor noble that stayed in power by pleasing the Dutch and helping them with labourers. "Portuguese lost in Daman," exclaimed Kumara with a wide grin. "The General will like this news." "Yes, Lord. I heard there are some tensions between them." His assistant chipped in with a smile. The fat Kumara, with his protruding belly, gleefully made his way to the Dutch headquarters in the port. Kumara wasn''t particularly influential; he was treated like dirt by the Dutch. Still, the man had no self-respect and sucked up to maintain his little influence. "What is the purpose of your visit?" asked a Dutch soldier as Kumara neared the gate. "I want to meet the general. I have some intel." The Dutch soldiers exchanged glances and chuckled in disgust. They muttered something about Kumara in Dutch. The man stood there with a straight face and clenched fist. The soldier finally turned to him and cleared his throat. "You cannot meet him. He is busy." The guards knew the local language, as many nobles visit the Dutch frequently. "This is important. It is about the Portuguese." Experience more on empire The soldier''s eyes widen suddenly. They quickly guided him to the general as soon as the Portuguese was mentioned. Kumara and his assistant stood before the General Mark Hendriks. He had a translator by his side. "What is this intel about the Portuguese?" asked Mark. "If it''s a waste of time. Consider your position gone." The threat made Kumara shudder. He gulped loudly and wiped the sweat off his brow. He stuttered under the piercing gaze of the general. "Umm.. It is good information. I managed to find it." The translator began to speak to the general. "Speak," ordered the general. Kumara took a deep breath. "The Portuguese lost their base in Daman." "They are trying to take it back from the Marathas." Mark''s eyes lit up at the information. "Where did you hear about this?" "Umm¡­" Kumara had no answer to that. "It was an Arab merchant." He blurted out. "Hmmm¡­" "Fine, it wasn''t a complete waste of time." He sighed. "Reward this man; you may leave." Kumara left with a proud smile. General Mark turned to the translator and his subordinate. "Confirm this information as quickly as possible." "Will do." His assistant said. "We have received some information about multiple Portuguese cargo ships setting sail from Malacca." "Hmm.." He had a wry grin plastered across his face. "It must be related to that." "Send a message to Base in Batavia." "If it''s true, we can inflict some damage on those Zouteters (Salt-eaters - Mocking the heavily salted diet of the Portuguese)." Chapter 252 Fresh Cadets A few kilometers from the city of Warangal. Kartik and Sarvesh made their way to the city with sacks containing their belongings on their shoulders. They walked barefoot on the major road in the scorching heat of the afternoon sun. There was no sign of people as far as the road stretched."How far is this place?" Muttered Kartik, brushing the sweat off his brow. "I don''t know. Just walk. We are already late." "Haaa." Kartik and Sarvesh were childhood friends. Just a week ago, there was a huge announcement in their small village. It was the recruitment of the military academy in the outskirts of the city of Warangal.They were inspired by the warrior stories narrated by an old soldier that had settled in their village long ago. They both heard these stories together and strived to become warriors like them. As soon as they heard the announcement of the recruitment. They both knew it was the best chance for them to fulfil their dreams. It took them some time to convince their parents. Their parents were reluctant, like every parent, to send off their kids to the military, but both of them had the unwavering conviction to join the army and become warriors. Thus they set out to Warangal with the blessings of the villagers and their parents. The villagers gathered some extra food for them. They also gave them good luck charms and sent them on their way. After a while of walking, the heat was getting to them. They were slowing down and every step felt heavy. It usually took around 4 days to get to the city on foot from their village. They were already late by a day. They were supposed to reach the place before the test began but at this pace they would just reach the test area right on time. They will have to go through the test without rest. "Hey! Where are you young boys headed to?" A rough voice pierced their ears. "Um¡­." They glanced back. It was an ox carriage going in the same route as them. "We are headed to the city!" "Hooo. Is that right?" asked the man. "Are you headed for the test as well?" "Yes," said Kartik with a smile. "Get in, young boys. I am going to the city as well." The man was dressed quite well. Sarvesh could quickly tell he was a merchant. They exchanged glances and got into the carriage with a wide smile. "Thanks a lot, mister," said Kartik. "Don''t worry, you have some company." He laughed out loud. Sarvesh and Kartik got in the back of the carriage. It was filled with different goods like ceramics and textiles. A young boy like them sat in the corner, hugging the cloth bag filled with his belongings. They stared at each other for a while. "Hey!" Kartik broke the awkward mood. "Are you headed for the test as well?" "Yes." Muttered the boy. He was shorter than them and thin. "What is your name?" asked Kartik with an enthusiastic voice. "Sh-Shyam." "Oh! Where are you from?" "Um¡­." Sarvesh hit Kartik in the ribs with his elbow. "You are overwhelming him, you dumbo." "Sorry Sorry.." Kartik laughed. "Mister, are you a merchant?" "yes. I am just a small-time merchant." Kartik was a chatterbox and got along with almost everyone quickly. His energetic manner helped a lot. Sarvesh, on the other hand, was a much more silent guy. He was observant and calculating. While Kartik chatted with the merchant. "So where are you from?" asked Sarvesh to Shyam "Um..I am from a faraway village." He muttered meekly. "I see. Are you interested in becoming a warrior?" "I heard soldiers get paid well." He mumbled. "Oh¡­" Sarvesh voice trailed off. "Also, they can read books too." "You are in for the money, huh?" Shyam was the youngest sibling of three. His elder sister and brother worked hard to feed his disabled father and ill mother. When he heard of the announcement and the stipend. He knew it was the chance to help his siblings. He convinced them to let him at least try for the academy. His elder brother trusted him and convinced the others to let him go. Shyam''s was always interested in books, but they didn''t have any money to spare for books. He was close to the village chief, who had the Mahabharata book. The chief would happily lend him the book to read. He even taught Shyam how to read and write. Being a bright kid, he grasped it very quickly. Sarvesh shrugged. "I guess everyone has their problems." He wasn''t the one to judge. Everyone had their fair share of problems and different dreams. He didn''t want to shame or judge him for trying to join the army for money. They managed to reach the city a whole day ahead of the test, thanks to the merchant carriage. The academy was on the outskirts of the city. It was just a few minutes away. "Thank you, Mister." Kartik shouted and waved at the man. "Umm¡­" Shyam muttered. "Where are you staying?" "In that Inn." Sarvesh answered, pointing in the direction. "I see." Shyam stepped back. "See you at the test." He stuttered and ran away. It was a bright morning and they changed into good clothes. They trekked to the huge fort structure. They stood before the huge gate of the academy. Despite the announcement. There were fewer people than they expected in front of the gate. "I don''t see that kid!" Kartik exclaimed, looking around with an energetic smile. "STAND IN LINE," yelled a soldier. Everyone near the gate scurried into line at the command. After a quick verification at the front of their gate. They were issued a badge number to paste on their clothes. "Keep this when you are in the academy. You will be disqualified if you appear without it," instructed the soldier. They both nodded. Both of them were instructed to go to the large field in the academy. They reached the field to see hundreds of people gathered to take the test, unlike the ones at the entrance. The soldiers lined them up according to their numbers. "Look, it''s that guy from yesterday," Kartik pointed. Shyam was standing in the front with his badge number. "LINE UP. The test will start soon; further entries will not be allowed." Yelled a captain. After everyone was lined up. The captain began to explain the test procedure. The first test would be a physical test to test the endurance of the candidates. It included running, pushups, and pullups, some others as well. The candidates were divided into different groups according to their badge numbers. The test began. The last-place candidates in the running race were promptly disqualified on the spot by the soldiers. They were guided out of the gate. Shyam barely passed the first test, while Kartik and Sarvesh were first in their groups. Half of the candidates were disqualified after the running test. The rest of the tests began to filter out the unfit candidates. Kartik and Sarvesh were constantly outperforming others in the physical tests. They have won first place in all the events. While Shyam was placing last in most events but was barely passing the physical tests. He pushed himself to the limit. He remembered his family every time and somehow managed to pass the tests. After all the tests were done. All the remaining candidates were tired and collapsed on the ground. The sun was setting in the distance; it cast an orange hue on the ground. Three of them managed to pass the physical tests. There were a quarter of the original candidates left in the test. Many left with dejected expressions. It was the survival of the fittest in the academy. There was no room for the people without merit. The captain who oversaw the test stood before the tired candidates. Stay connected through empire "LINE UP." He yelled. Everyone swiftly got up and scurried into a line. They tried to stand straight; some guy''s legs were trembling. Some were leaning on others to support themselves. "You all have passed the first round!" exclaimed the captain. "First?" "Yes First. There is another test tomorrow." Said the captain with a wry smile. Everyone was bewildered by the statement. Most of them also had problems because they didn''t bring enough money to stay in the inns for another day. "What is the test?" asked Kartik. "It is an intelligence test. Don''t worry about the reading part. We will have narrators for anyone who can''t read," explained the captain. "Verbal answers are enough." "Um¡­" Shyam mumbled. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What is it?" the captain asked in a loud voice. "I don''t have money... to stay at the inn." "HAHAHA." Laughed the captain. "Don''t worry. Everyone will be staying in the academy for the rest of the tests." "Food shall be provided by the academy without any costs." The captain took a deep breath and declared. "The candidates that pass the second round will be enrolled in the first batch of the Military Academy of Warangal." Chapter 253 Spread of New methods In a village close to the city of Vellore, some workers were beginning some work. The villagers came to watch the construction. It was headed by a relatively young man dressed quite well. He was supervising the workers to measure and mark the boundaries of the plot.They just reached the village today. They showed the village of Sarpanch the order from the royal palace and set up camp. They sourced some workers from the village and the rest were from the neighbouring villages. A curious farmer, Rakesh, approached them. He was a small-time farmer taking care of his old father''s field and the village''s food producer. The others worked on his farm and other jobs to make their living. "What is this construction for?" asked Rakesh to the supervisor. The rest of the villagers just watched from afar. Even the Sarpanch was scared after seeing the royal order in the hands of the man. "Hmm¡­" turned the supervisor. "Oh, this is a police station." The supervisor was surprisingly calm and friendly, unlike his demeanour during the work. "Police?" Rakesh tilted his head in confusion. "What is that?" "Oh..the royal edict hasn''t issued yet." The supervisor shrugged. "It''s a force controlled by the Empire to prevent and detect crimes." "It is controlled by the Empire." He smiled and answered the curious Rakesh. "Hmm¡­I see." Rakesh said with a skeptical look. "Don''t worry, everything will be in the edict soon. We are just here to construct the quarters of the police officers here." "Right!." Rakesh Shrugged. The crime is his village was close to none since they always had a bountiful harvest and the Sarpanch was a nice man as well. So he didn''t understand the use of the police stations in his village. He heard the big village, a little far away from here, had a lot of crimes in the last year. "Umm..So what about the big village? I heard the situation is bad there." "Don''t you worry. We have some army personnel with us." The supervisor assured him. The sun rays were bright and the warmth of the afternoon was settling. The sowing season was quickly approaching. They just finished the harvest festival. They were getting ready to begin sowing for the new season. Rakesh gave the workers an extra day off to spend with their family before they begin tilling the fields and sowing the seeds. "It''s bright." "Oh yeah, sowing season is here after all." Laughed the supervisor. "My father is also a farmer." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Is that so?" "I got this job after managing some road projects in our area." He shrugged. Stay connected via empire "Roads! I have used it to go to the city. It''s made nicely." Rakesh smiled. "It''s nice to see the Empire taking care of them." "There is good news for the farmers also." "What good news?" "You will know tomorrow." He smiled and waved as he headed back to work. The man was quite efficient. It was the first time Rakesh saw the work being completed very quickly. Usually construction would take a lot of time and planning. But the man seemed to have planned it beforehand. He also didn''t overwork the labourers. He gave the rest in the afternoon heat and ensured there was enough water for everyone to drink. Rakesh was curious about the "good" news mentioned by the supervisor. ''Did the Empire do something for us?'' Small villages like Rakesh''s relied on their own farming methods to survive. A bad harvest usually causes many problems in the village, deaths, and higher crime rates. Rakesh had witnessed the famine-ridden villages in the past while travelling. Fortunately, they were always blessed with a good harvest. He wanted to help them but in his land, he could only grow enough for the whole village. There wasn''t enough to sell it in the city or to other villages. Yield had been becoming lower each year due to the declining fertility of Rakesh''s land. Rakesh began to search for ways to improve the fertility of the land. He wasn''t an experienced farmer either to know all the methods. He learned a little from his father''s method but nothing seemed to be useful. The next day, Rakesh woke up and strolled through his fields. There were some weeds growing in the soil. He looked around; he had to till and sow tomorrow. Unlike last time, this time he wasn''t sure of an excellent harvest. A young kid quickly came running to him. "Rakesh-baba, The Sarpanch is calling you." said the kid in heavy breaths. He was the young son of the Sarpanch "What happened?" as he quickly turned around. "Some people from the capital came by." Huffed the kid. "Capital?" He quickly rushed to the Sarpanch''s house. Upon reaching, he found two well-dressed people seated in the house. They were sipping tea served by the wife of the Sarpanch. "You called?" asked Rakesh with a ragged breath. "This is the village farmer, Rakesh, sirs." The Sarpanch introduced him to the two people. "These people are here to talk about your farm." "What about it?" Rakesh asked with a suspicious look. One of them got up. He had a droopy posture and sharp eyes. "We are here on Royal orders. There was an edict issued recently for the farmers." ''Is this what he was referring to.'' Rakesh thought. The man noticed the look on Rakesh''s face and laughed. "Don''t worry. We are here to help you." "Help?" "Isn''t the field''s fertility going down?" "Yes." "The Emperor researched a new method of farming. The results increased the yield significantly." ''Emperor? And farming?'' He thought. It was unlikely for a royal to take part in farming activities. He was quite astonished the Emperor even took interest in the field. He was curious to listen and see the new method of farming. "Results? So someone used it!" "I don''t know if you are familiar with Gopalakrishnan. He was the one to test this method first." The man shrugged. Rakesh didn''t know the man but he figured there was no harm in listening to the method. "Let''s go to the fields. I can explain it better there." "What about that man?" Rakesh pointed to the burly man. "He is my guard. He will be coming as well." "Ok," They reached his field. It was a vast field with signs of the recent harvest. The small weeds were growing on the surface of the field. The tilling was yet to begin. "You haven''t begun," exclaimed the man. "Yes, Sir." "So, let me explain," said the man, turning to the field. "So you will be dividing the field into 4 equal parts." "4 parts? Why is that?" "So according to the method." The main explained the main points of the crop rotation method. The plot would be divided into 4 parts. One plot would have grains, and the second would have some legumes that fix the nitrogen in the soil, increasing the fertility. The third one would be root or leafy vegetables. The last field would be left fallow and used as pastures for the cattle. These fields are rotated for the course of 4 years. "This experiment was conducted by the Empire before the harvest festival," explained the man. "It showed a great increase in yield for the crops." "The fields also retained much more fertility compared to the other methods." "Interesting, but how do I tell apart the crops to the workers?" "Oh, about that." The man handed a paper to the Rakesh. "It contains all the vegetables." "Do you know how to read?" asked the man. "Yes, I do. The sarpanch was kind enough to teach it to me." Rakesh smiled. "So you are telling me this method would increase the yield?" "What if I fail?" "If there is a problem with the harvest in the next season?" "We have a solution for that!" The man shrugged off his concern. "What is the solution?" "The Empire will insure you and supply grains in case of a failure." It was Viswa''s plan to include the insurance incentive to get more farmers to willingly try the new method. The insurance plan would last for 2 harvests. An incentive was the best way to get people to try out something new. "Insurance? Are you saying the truth?" The man laughed. "Of course. It is in the edict issued by the Royal Council." "How do I avail this?" "You can go to the nearest city or town to the administration office." The man explained. "You will give your details, including your village name." "Then what happens?" "An official is dispatched to check if you are indeed using the method." "Oh so they check." Rakesh exclaimed. He did like the way they ensured that corrupt people wouldn''t take advantage of the method. "They do checks routinely." The man smiled. "I see," "Once it''s confirmed. You will be insured by the Empire." The man smiled. "So what will be your choice?" Rakesh felt the effort that went into experimenting with the method. The Emperor took the time and effort to care about the farmers. He was willing to risk trying the new method. He smiled. "I shall use it." Chapter 254 Dutch Interference In the beautiful port city of Goa, the Portuguese ships from Malacca were docked to transfer them to the fortified city of Malacca, from where they would head back to the country of Portugal. The first ship, along with quite a protective fleet, was dispatched to Goa.The ship was disguised as a merchant ship with a protective fleet to avoid the rumors reaching the ears of the Dutch. The last thing they needed was the Dutch intervention in the issue of Daman. Barnabas sighed and looked up at the huge ship docked in the port. The port workers were loading up the supplies into the ship. The general had faced the most egregious stay in his life. The prices of staying in Port City shot to the sky at the sight of refugees. Every inn owner raised their prices. The big snotty nobles refused to stay in the tents provided by the Empire and paid those high rates to stay in the luxury inns. The money was being spent out of the pocket of the line of credit issued by the Emperor at a relatively high interest rate. They had to pay back the exorbitant lifestyle that the big nobles decided to live in the time of the crises. ''Those fucking nobles!. I will give the report to the Palace.'' It was best to give the report of expenses by each noble to the palace. So they would be able to collect the money from them. Barnabas and David watched the big nobles getting ready with their luggage to board the first ship; the merchants and small nobles watched from afar. Barnabas wanted to get rid of the entitled pricks first to reduce the use of the line of credit. He also planned to sail to Malacca with the big nobles while David Costa managed the situation in the port. He was more than capable of handling the situation without his help. Meanwhile, Barnabas had to plan to takeover Daman. It was already a blemish in his reputation as he failed to take Goa. Now it was even more shocking that he lost Daman. It was one of the bases that they had invested similar amounts in, like the fortified city of Malacca. "I will take care of this place, General." David Costa said confidently. He was also secretly interested in visiting a festival in the nearby temple. If Barnabas wasn''t here, he could easily sneak out and visit the temple. The captain of the first ship came to Barnabas and saluted. "We are ready to sail, General." "Right! I shall join you." He said it with a smile. He glanced back at the city of Goa. It had transformed quite a lot after the new emperor took reign. The commerce was booming, and also Barnabas couldn''t get away from the fact that he was made to sign two unjust agreements by a kid less than half his age. It was humiliating and, at the same time, frightening. Barnabas had to acknowledge the genius of the young emperor. He assessed Harsha to be a threat greater than Krishna Deva Raya. While the former Emperor held no ambition for mindless conquest. The new Emperor annexed a huge chunk of land within 3 months into his reign. He also had the ability and charisma to back himself up. This was why General Barnabas assessed him as a greater threat than the Krishna Deva Raya, whose sole purpose was protection of his kingdom. The expansion was the consequence of his desire to protect his citizens and family. ''I will have to inform the Palace about this one too.'' He sighed and walked into the ship as they were getting ready to sail. ''He will become a much bigger problem if we let him loose.'' After a few days, in the region near the Kandy kingdom. Multiple Dutch patrol ships were dispatched to confirm the rumors about the Portuguese loss in Daman. The General Mark Hendriks got reports of multiple protective Portuguese cargo ships headed to the Empire. He ordered to patrol the area to see if there was any mass transfer of Portuguese nationals in disguise of the cargo. Every captain was on high alert due to the strict orders from the higher command. It was a high-priority mission to locate any Portuguese ships heading to the fortified city of Malacca. The Dutch didn''t interfere with the Portuguese cargo ships. It was mutual since they traded extensively with the Empire. It was also because the Portuguese were fairly strong. It would be a mutual loss if they fought for the route. Due to the mission being important, they stopped every ship heading to the islands. They wanted to confirm the rumors. A captain named Henry was doing his routine patrol in the sphere of control. He saw a ship sailing in the distance. It had a protective fleet surrounding it. It looked like a merchant ship. He couldn''t make out the symbol on the flag of the ship, but it looked like a European cargo ship. So he ordered his subordinates to steer towards the ship. "Go towards that ship." He ordered loudly. As they neared the ship. He finally saw the flag and a wry smile formed on his face. It was a Portuguese cargo ship. "HALT!" Yelled the Dutch soldiers and sounded the horn to stop the ship for checking. The Dutch had a huge fleet of patrol ships and military ships compared to the smaller fleet of the cargo ship. It would be a suicide to fight the Dutch in this state. Henry knew this and issued a warning to the Portuguese to make a stop. "Those salt-eaters! Are they really hiding something?" He grinned. The Portuguese captain looked at Barnabas with a nervous expression. Barnabas sighed and ordered them to comply. The Dutch ship was stationed beside the cargo ship and a bridge was quickly set up for the Dutch soldiers to enter the cargo ship. Read new chapters at empire Henry walked in to the ship to witness the "great" general Barnabas in the ship standing with a nonchalant expression despite armed Dutch soldiers entering the ship. "Hey General Barnie." Henry waved at him with a smug look. He knew a bit of Portuguese due to his travels and interactions with them. Barnabas looked at him with a serious expression. "Should I consider this a breach of the mutual agreement?" "Breach?" Henry laughed. "We are merely conducting a routine check." "General Barnie, there have been some reports of pirates in the area." He smiled. "Catching a bunch of pirates with a huge naval fleet?" Barnabas asked with a disgusted look. "That is none of your business." "Right." Barnabas said and looked away from him. "Complete your checks and get it over with." He knew it was suicidal to fight the Dutch and he also had the responsibility to protect the big nobles in the ship. So he stayed put for them to complete the check. Although, despite his calm demeanour, his mind was racing with thoughts. ''Why were the dutch here at this time.'' ''Was this also a coincidence.'' Last time with the Emperor also and this time with the Dutch. It seemed as if someone was reading him and predicting his every move like a pawn on a chess board. Only one person came to his mind who would pull this off. He hated to admit it but his instincts were screaming it was the young Emperor, Harsha Deva Raya. He was the only one that could pull this off with this great efficiency. ''This is not good.'' He thought. ''At this rate. He would become a huge danger.'' Henry smiled as the Dutch soldiers went through all the cargo of the Portuguese vessel. It was the trade goods, like spices and some supplies. The soldiers also found an unnatural amount of well-dressed passengers, who were most likely nobles of the kingdom. Henry had orders not to harm the Portuguese or fight them. They just had to harass them; it was a strict order since the Dutch didn''t want to start a war without a cause. The soldiers finally finished the checks of the vessel. "General, Thank you for cooperating with the checks." He smiled and said it in a mocking tone. "We hope you inform us if you spot any pirates on your way back." "Sure¡­" Barnabas sighed. ''So the Dutch will eventually find out. No use in fighting for Daman then,'' he sighed again, resigning to his third indirect defeat with the Young Emperor. "You may leave," Henry waved as they left the vessel. The Portuguese vessel left the area with their protective fleet. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The General will like this news." He laughed. The Portuguese were transferring a lot of nobles on their ships and their main general was also on board to Malacca. So the rumor about their defeat was likely to be true. He called his assistant with a smug grin plastered on his face. "Make a report of this checking and quickly send it to the general." Chapter 255 Travel & Trouble "This traveling is exhausting." muttered Harsha.Traveling in this era was a pain despite having better roads. It would consume a lot of time to reach from destination to destination. Even for him, the carriage would take a week or two at full speed to reach the farthest parts of the Empire. The time was halved to the roads, but it was still a pain to travel since the access to amenities was limited and the constant camping out in the wild along with the contingent wasn''t all that nice. He also felt for the pedestrians; Harsha used the carriage but what about the pedestrians? They couldn''t afford a carriage. Most merchants wouldn''t allow many people into the carriage at once. Their travel times were even longer than Harsha''s. ''There should be a solution for this problem.'' He looked out of the window. They were heading to the negotiation place in Surat. It was the first time that he would be venturing into unknown territory to negotiate. He had a lot of guards, unlike the other times. This was a high-level visit. Harsha quietly watched the landscape of the surroundings. They were surrounded by the lush green forests. They entered the annexed territory of the Qutb sultanate a few days ago. Their speed had dropped considerably due to the bad roads built by the Sultanate. It was almost disgusting how bad the roads were; Harsha couldn''t help but laugh at another pile of work he had to order once he got back to the Capital. The cities they visited were all in the process of rebuilding. There was a considerable amount of collateral damage in the annexure and the fights between the garrison. The rebuilding efforts were in full swing as Harsha had already appointed supervisors and hired the local workers to do the work. Almost all of the nobles in the Qutb Sultanate were killed or executed. The ones that survived escaped to different kingdoms and some were imprisoned for life. The cordial treatment of the citizens by their army definitely worked. There weren''t any major problems. Harsha turned back into his carriage. There was a book in his lap. It was a book that particularly caught his interest. It was the Mahabharata, the epic that details a great war between the Pandavas and Kauravas. It was a quite interesting book to read and he was enjoying it. So he brought it with him during travels to pass the time. He picked the Sanskrit version of the text. He learned a bit of Sanskrit researching the religious text. Although his mastery of the language wasn''t as much as an expert. He could interpret the texts with considerable ease. His reason for picking the religious texts was that He never followed a religion in his previous life. He was just research material for the lab to conduct their experiments. Harsha was also adamant in one thing as well. Meritocracy. He wanted the caste-based system to perish. It was a stain on Indian society as a whole; his study of religious texts was to find a way to counter this practice that has been ingrained in the society for centuries. He knew that the practice can''t be just abolished by the Empire. He had to address the root cause of the issue. He had to break the foundation of the system so it would never rise in the society. It would be the biggest reform in the world if he manages to pull it off. His mind was nearing the solution for the problem that plagued the society for centuries. A system that was initially based on the occupation corrupted to form the caste system of today. While thinking of the solution for the caste system, another idea popped into his mind. A horse-drawn omnibus. It could carry up to 20 people at once at a small fee. It would need up to 6 horses to function and a man to control the horses. It would be a good commute between cities. Although in the villages, he needed to research its viability. The roads were well built, and there were horse rests also. So it wasn''t out of the question to implement horse-drawn omnibuses for travel. ''It would have versatile uses as well.'' Harsha thought. ''It was a great idea.'' He wanted to send it to Viswa right away but he held himself back. Viswa''s hands would already be full from the reforms he did. He didn''t want to pile more work on him. The omnibuses were easy to implement, so he didn''t have to worry since it would just take a month to implement it across all major cities. ''It can wait.'' The important thing now was to secure the alliance with the Marathas. Although he had a good deal waiting for them, he wasn''t 100% sure of the deal since he had rejected them the assistance in war. Meanwhile, in the capital of the Empire. The Royal Palace was filled with commotion due to the constitution and the justice system edict that was being passed by the Royal Council. There was a small vocal minority of local nobles and medium nobles that you could count on your fingers. While the other nobles knew better than to oppose the edict that the Emperor personally issued. They knew how the nobles were executed after the first prince''s loss. There were many purges in the ranks and almost more than 50% of the nobility were purged by the current emperor. There was no big noble opposing the constitution despite the centralization of power to the Empire. The ones that opposed formed a small group and reached the capital to complain to the emperor about the edict but by the time they reached the capital, Harsha had already left to discuss Surat to meet the Marathas. In the desperate attempt not to look like fools in front of other nobles. They requested an audience with the former emperor or any of the royal family members. This group had the same nobles that disliked the proxy of the Emperor, a lower caste man. They refused to talk to the proxy and vehemently requested an audience with the former emperor with an arrogant attitude. Viswa stood on the balcony of the Northern Complex and looked down upon the nobles gathered at the entrances. They were stopped from venturing into the court by the guards. "There will be no audience with any royals," Viswa declared from above. "You are a nobody. You cannot order us nobles," yelled a local noble. "We wish to meet with someone of actual intellect, unlike you lower-caste barbarians," said another. "Yes, let us meet the former emperor." The medium noble and the key figure in the protest was a man named Sachin. "It''s amusing how someone of your background can stand so straight in the presence of true nobility. I suppose even the lowliest roots cling to the grandest trees for some semblance of worth," remarked Sachin with a smug grin. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We wish to talk to someone worthy of our audience, not some man of lowly birth." "The emperor must have made a lapse in his judgment in his dumb youth years to take someone like him into his wing," another remarked. Viswa looked down coldly at them. He didn''t mind the insults on himself but he wouldn''t let them insult the very person that gave him a glimmer of hope in the dark world. A chance to prove himself to the world. "Barking dogs won''t bite." Viswa said with a smug look. "You maggots can bark all you want in front of the complex." "Maggots? How dare you!" "What else would be an appropriate term for rabid barking mutts like you?" Viswa remarked. "Bitches Perhaps?" "Do you understand the consequence of your words?" Sachin asked. "Consequences? It was you mutts that started barking even though I proposed a solution." Viswa shrugged. "We shall take this up to the Emperor directly." Sachin threatened. "Sure¡­" Viswa knew Harsha''s personality more than all the snobby nobles. He was sure that he won''t be held liable for his insults of the nobles. "There are multiple witnesses of your attitude here." Viswa pointed at the walking palace staff and guards. "They shall testify for the truth, no matter what crap you pull out of your head." The nobles looked around to see the guards and other palace staff looking at them with a disgusted expression. It was evident they didn''t like their arrogant behavior and their insults towards Viswa. "So you can either get the hell out of the palace or have the guards kick you at "My" command." Viswa chuckled. "So what will be your choice?" Sachin''s face went red as he was now being threatened by a lower caste man and he couldn''t do anything against him due to his power in the palace. "You will pay for this! I shall bring this up in the royal court once the Emperor returns." Sachin stormed out and the nobles followed suit. He smiled smugly as they scrambled like insects to leave the palace. Viswa gestured to the guard that was standing beside him to come closer. "Call Karna to my study." Chapter 256 Changes & Conspiracies A carriage was heading towards the village of Krishnagiri, once a small village, was now a small town with ample new facilities. The village turned into a town as a result of the influx of settlers from different villages coming for work in Jeevan''s workshop.Jeevan''s workshop, which only served small merchants from the cities, expanded its arms to the other towns and cities. New workshops were opened under the name of Jeevan due to the adoption of the standard weight system and measurement system. They were able to find apprentices and workers easily. They also taught the people that came to their branches for jobs about the system popularized by the Empire. This ensured that if they had a lot of apprentices, they could send them easily to the other branches without any troubles. They didn''t have to relearn any measurement systems for the other branches. So they just trained many apprentices and relocated them to the different locations to work in their new workshop. Although the significant part of the expansion was just not the adoption of the standard system. It was the risk Jeevan took with the merchant Rohan, who convinced him to switch to the standard measurement system. Rohan was his top customer and still was the top customer, as the man had expanded his business much wider than Jeevan. The man took the biggest risk and got the benefit. He managed to expand his little business stall to major branches in three cities and more than 10 towns. He was constantly showering Jeevan with requests for the goods. They both were in this together. Without Rohan, Jeevan''s rise wouldn''t have been possible. "There is no place like home." Jeevan muttered as he got out of the carriage. "The air is so fresh." He took a deep breath. "AHAHA, this is where we started after all," Rohan nudged him. "That deal we made was in this very place." "Right, I will never regret that deal." Rohan''s business included making connections with various new merchants. Through this, Rohan recommended Jeevan''s business. This gave Jeevan''s new branches a lot of the customers. He didn''t have to rely on Rohan for his survival. Despite this, Jeevan put a priority on Rohan''s request as a sign of mutual respect. On the other side of the Empire, Mithun Reddy was expanding his business from the personal treasury of the Emperor. He was the one behind the overcharging of the inns for the Portuguese nobles. He got the intel about the deal before the general could even make it to the port. He had bought out quite a lot of Inn in the port city of Goa. He just had to simultaneously change the price before the Portuguese ships would arrive in the city. He raked in a lot of the money doing this. Mithun was also expanding his business endeavors to almost all sectors in the Empire. He had access to each and every market. He was advised not to end up as a monopoly, as it would be bad for the Empire in the long run. So he just slowed down his expansion. He was funding the spy networks and the secret service fighting force. There were multiple bases for spies in the Empire. Any rebellion or anything that was being planned would be easily uncovered by the extensive network laid down in the Empire. The foundation was solid and the person managing the network was working with exceptional efficiency. Mithun was also in charge of supplying the weight scales for the merchants. He already dealt with a few cases of malpractice. To his surprise, there were fewer malpractice cases than he expected. The cases were lower now as the strict punishments deterred others from trying to cheat their customers. There were also cases about some merchants and workshops going bankrupt from losing their business because they refused to switch. It was the survival of the fittest in this cruel world. A merchant''s biggest strength was to smell the wealth''s path. They failed to do that. He didn''t feel bad as it was natural. No empire was eternal; nothing stood the test of time. Mithun''s biggest strength was the speed of adapting to something. It was unnaturally quick; he could easily switch to new things in a blink of an eye. He also facilitated the circulation of the paper-making in the Empire. It became a large industry in the Empire with different merchants smelling the money and dipping their hands in it. Mithun sold the paper at a high cost to the Europeans and when the other merchants saw the high prices despite the lower costs of production,. They began to sell their paper at the high cost also to the Europeans. It was higher quality than the European paper. The Europeans were fascinated by the quality and bought them a lot. There were many merchants that tried to offer a large sum of money to buy the method and production techniques. It was thwarted by the secret service because they didn''t want the method to spread so quickly. They were ordered to extract as much wealth as possible before releasing the paper method to the world. Mithun also sold the highest quality paper made under their strict supervision to the high-ranking nobles. It was deliberately made in small amounts to artificially inflate the price to the sky. Despite the high price and low quantity, they bought it at almost 7 times the price of lower quality paper. Some merchants bought it to try and recreate it but they couldn''t since they didn''t have the necessary tools to make it happen. The tools were never given to the other merchants so they couldn''t find them anywhere on the market. Mithun refused to sell any information on the method. In the end they were forced to pay an exorbitant amount of money to procure the high-quality paper. Meanwhile, in the Yadava kingdom. The trade boomed and their revenue soared to the sky from their relation with the Empire. The standard weights made their way into the Yadava kingdom as well. The Empire merchants introduced it to the Yadava workshops and merchants. It was extensively used in the Empire so the Yadavas had to adapt to the system to not lose the biggest chunk of their customers. This switch not only increased the goods production as a whole but also increased the potential customers for the workshops in the kingdom. A steady stream of wealth was gushing from the Empire to the Kingdom. Even the lower-quality paper made in the Empire became a commodity in the kingdom. It was supplied to the merchants, nobles, and the royal palace itself at a lower price than the Europeans. Akhil Holkar and Naiki sat down at the Royal Palace to look at the financial reports. They were stunned to know that their revenue had skyrocketed from the previous years. "This is magical." Exclaimed Akhil. "Definitely." Naiki nodded. "The alliance with the Empire was the best thing that happened to the kingdom in the course of its history." "Although, I don''t want to say it. But that brat''s work is immaculate." Naiki said with a pout. "Brat? Is it that emperor''s butler who you get along with?" Akhil asked. "You had a lot of fun with him." He said with a smug look. "Huh? From what angle do we get along?" Naiki looked confused. "That brat is always disrespectful." "I do think you both get along." "You must be blind then." "There is no way I and that brat are getting along." Naiki said with her fist clenched. "He called me a "Demonic hag" " "So he said the truth." Akhil stifled his laughter. Naiki looked at him with a stone-faced expression and cracked her knuckles. "Say that again!" She threatened him. "Nothing, I never said anything." He zipped his mouth shut. ''You have been constantly talking about him at every chance you get.'' He thought. ''For someone who advises the Queen on her romance. She seems pretty oblivious.'' "Anyway, back to the more important news than the financial reports." Naiki cleared her throat. "We have some important news to share." "What is it? I can move some people." Akhil assured. "There are some local nobles in contact with the scum from the Kasim Sultanate." Naiki looked disgusted. "I need information on them." "Didn''t we clear all of them?" Akhil looked confused. "I also thought the same." "It seems like they funded a new scum this time." Akhil sighed. "So it should be better for me to find the source of the funds." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s not the nobles that are the root cause. It''s the person that is compelling to do this." "You are right but they are very covert." "I will do what I can." Akhil said. "If I cannot find the source, I will put a stop to the local nobles." He got up to leave. "But that said, it seems something bigger is happening in the background." He warned. "I think there is someone much more dangerous than the Kasim behind this." "Why do you say that?" Naiki asked with a curious look. Akhil shrugged. "Just a hunch. Hopefully it doesn''t turn out to be true." Chapter 257 Maiden Voyage The port city of Visakhapatnam was vibrant as usual. The stalls were welcoming to the trades from different places. The European merchants and the merchants from Java flocked the streets in search of spices and wares. There was a new demand for paper and the ceramics in the port as well. The port was lined up with a lot of the cargo ships; the laborers worked around the block to unload all the goods in the ship. Find more to read at empireUnlike the other places, the Empire didn''t allow the exploitation of laborers by the merchants, so the port city had some rules on wages for the laborers. The merchants were required to pay it as wages for the laborers, or else the Empire would restrict any future trades from the said merchant. The shipyard was brimming with activity. It was finally the day of the testing of the ship they made after an excruciatingly long wait. Ashwin and his father Shankar, who managed the shipyard, looked bright and excited at the ship''s final checks being done by the workers. They managed to recreate the Dutch galleon with their own materials from scratch. It was a rather monumental milestone achieved by the shipyard. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The third-rate ship from the Dutch was finally complete. The three folded square masts stood tall. There was a flag of the Empire on the ship as well. If the test would succeed, it would mean the start of a new naval era for the Empire. Beside the galleon stood the design of Ashwin, the design he painstakingly mastered and managed to manifest in working. It was a ship that was much smaller than the galleon and had two masts. One foremast and one main mast. The rigging used in the ship would be a square rig along with a gaff sail that ran parallel to the ship''s length. It also had two decks for crew quarters and supplies during extended patrols. The hull was streamlined and sleek for a moderate draft. Ashwin was yet to test the ship. If the maiden voyage was successful, he would experiment with the rigging for the ships. He would change the foremast rigging to the square mast and the fore-and-aft rigs for the main mast. He was quite nervous about the maiden voyage. He nervously bit his nails, looking at the carpenters doing the final checks of his ship. He didn''t want to disappoint the Emperor with poor results. An old carpenter patted his back. "Young boy! Are you nervous? He asked with a smug look. "Yes." Ashwin muttered. "What if I fail?" "AHAHAH, you are one nervous chap." "But¡­" His voice trailed off. "Failure is a part of learning, Son." Said Shankar, also consoling him with a warm smile. "Just like your father said, lad. You can always learn from your failures." "What if the Emperor kicks me out?" He asked. "AHHAHA, you are worried for nothing. He won''t do that; I am sure the Emperor understands the value of innovative ability." "Really?" "Of course." Shankar reassured him. "Come, let''s go do the final checks." They both began to do a final check. They called in some soldiers to do a test of the cannons as well. They used the cannons in the disassembled Dutch ship and put it in their galleon to test. Shankar and Ashwin check every nook and cranny of their creation. It was a work they were both proud of. Before the tests they called a priest to do some pooja before they begin the maiden voyage. The priest lit up the sacred fire and did aarti on the ship. While the others looked excited for the maiden voyage. The soldiers also stood silently till the pooja was done. A tilak was etched on the ship for good luck for its voyage. After the pooja was done and the priest left. The soldiers boarded the ships quickly, while the other soldiers and the workers began to push the galleon into the water. The shipyard had a sideways launch with the ship being constructed on a slipway leading into the sea. They mainly used the manpower and animals to launch the ships into the water. It was a small shipyard so this type of launch was accepted. The ship fell from the slipway into the sea, splashing water all over the place. It displaced the water equivalent of its weight. Despite the initial instability from the launch. The ship stood tall and grand in front of the workers. They still stayed silent. The real test was yet to come. The ship''s ability to sail and its ability to shoot out projectiles without impacting the stability of the ship. "Sail," ordered the senior soldier in charge of the maiden voyage after exchanging glances with Shankar. The ship began to sail. The workers watched the ship steer and sail, biting their nails. "So far so good," muttered Shankar nervously. The ship sailed for a distance and stopped. It was time for the ultimate test for the ship. It''s stability during the use of the cannons. So far the ship had been stable in the waves of the Bay of Bengal. So sailing shouldn''t be an issue for the ship. "Please, Lord Shiva," muttered a carpenter. He silently prayed to Lord Shiva to succeed. "Let the cannons loose," yelled the senior soldier. The soldiers quickly pointed the cannons into an empty sea. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* The cannons roared to life as they shot out iron shells high in the sky. It crashed into the water with a thunderous splash of water stirring up the wave of the sea. Multiple shells followed and crashed into the silent sea with a loud, thunderous roar. The hull of the ship shook a bit from the cannon shots, but it stood stable as the fire continued into the vast open sea. The shipbuilders looked from afar as the ship spat out flaming iron shells into the silent expanse of blue. They watched in silence till the last shell crashed into the sea. The ship stood majestically in front of their very eyes. It steered back to the port and began to sail very smoothly. The people who worked on the ship erupted into cheers. They jumped up in joy as the maiden voyage of the first-ever third-rate ship was completed in the Empire. "WE DID IT!" Shankar yelled and shook his son. His son also was jumping happily. "YES." After the maiden voyage of the galleon was completed, it was time for Ashwin''s ship. The ship he designed for the coastal patrols. The senior soldier got it into the ship as well as they pushed it easily with the help of ropes into the water. The ship steered and sailed perfectly under the command of the senior soldier. Shankar patted his son''s back. "I told you it would be fine." He whispered. "The main test is not just sailing." Ashwin muttered, his eyes on the ship. He didn''t want to miss even a single second of it. The cannons were raised by the command of the senior soldier and fired. The cannon shot out iron shells into the vast empty sea. Despite the heavy artillery, the ship still stayed stable. It shook like a galleon but not to a huge extent, as it was natural for the ship to sway under the recoil of the cannons. It didn''t just have a test of stability. It also had a test of maneuverability since it was used for the purpose of coastal patrols. High maneuverability would help a lot. "Manuever test commence," yelled the senior soldier. The ships began to sail and steer quickly to test their evasion and maneuverability. Ashwin kept his eyes on the ship till he saw it coming back to the shipyard. He and the others erupted in loud cheers as his father watched from afar. His son had finally grown and accomplished one of his many dreams. He was happy as a father and very proud of his son. "Father, we did it." He exclaimed and hugged his father. He turned to everyone else and bowed. "I thank everyone that made it a success." "Young lad. It is an elder''s job to guide you." The old carpenter said. "There is no need to thank us; you also worked very hard for this." "Yes, we saw it," another carpenter chipped in. After the celebrations were finally over. The senior soldier that manned the ship and was responsible for the test. He came over to the father-and-son duo. "It is a good ship." He smiled a lot. "I am sure you will be rewarded nicely for this." Ashwin looked happy. "Yeah." He happily jumped. The senior soldier finally turned to leave. He wanted them to celebrate more freely and they couldn''t do it under the watchful gaze of the soldiers. He waved as he left. Shankar opened his mouth to say something but was interrupted by the senior soldiers. "Don''t worry. I will inform the Palace about this big achievement." Chapter 258 Green Eyed Man "Get up, you maggot," said the masked man with golden outlined clothes.*SLAP* The man beat Aziz in the back with a stick. "No rest for you." "Ow! It hurts like hell." Aziz squirmed, gripping his back in excruciating pain. "Why can''t you control your strength, you de-" Aziz stopped quickly before the words left his mouth. He zipped his mouth shut. "What did you say?" The man''s smile was seeping through his mask. "Nothing I said, nothing, Teacher." Aziz jumped out and stood straight. "Hmm¡­ good." Aziz was travelling to meet the "Liege." During this time, the masked man and the leader of the strong soldiers from an unknown affiliation were training him. The training was literally hell on earth. He was doing physical training like running laps and bodyweight exercises during the course of the journey. "Pick up those sandbags and run another 10 laps." He ordered. "Whaaaaaaaaaa." His teacher picked up the stick again, prompting him to quickly run to the sandbags. He picked them and began running around the field. "Leader, you might break him if you train him like this." Another masked man said. "Break? No! He is too dumb to realize his own talent." Teacher said. "His recovery rate is also excellent, making him a perfect specimen of our corps." "You are right. He is keeping up with this hellish routine. It would take less time to ascend to "that" position than the youngest." "Youngest? Eh." "Well, let''s see. He would make a good rival and motivation for him." The teacher muttered with a satisfied look as he watched Aziz grunt and slog through the field. "He has been overconfident these days." "He has a right to be, since he never failed a mission." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That exactly is the problem." The teacher explained. "He needs to fail to improve himself. He is just stunting his growth now." "I guess you are right." The masked man scratched his head. "We all reached here through failures after all before the Liege shaped us." "Hmm..." Your next read is at empire After a while of training. Aziz was finally free. He was lying on the hard ground with no energy to spare. He couldn''t move his arms and legs from the training. He was working more on his muscles than he had ever trained in his life. He travelled through various towns and the cities in the Amir Sultanate. He was always too tired to focus on his surroundings after the training session. He rested during his travels but by conversing with his group and Aditya, his close confidant. He found out that none of them knew where they were headed. The masked people took obscure routes and paths to cover their traces. It was hard to discern the places. ''I wonder where we are headed to.'' He was going to meet someone that his teacher served. ''How strong will he be?'' Finally, after a few more days of grueling traveling through a treacherous path. They stumbled across a wide grass field. It was like a mat of green grass stretched across the horizon. The evening sun''s glow made the grass shine with a golden hue. It was a memorable scene of Aziz, who never traveled much outside the Sultanate. "Set up, camp here," yelled a masked man. They decided to set up the camp here for the night. Aziz''s teacher and the leader of the masked men gathered some of the members of his group along with him. He looked serious for some reason. "You are to camp here till further notice." He declared coldly. "What?" Aziz yelped out loud. "We can only proceed after meeting with the liege." He said. "Everyone other Aziz Shah shall stay here." "Aziz will follow me to meet with the "Liege." Aditya gritted his teeth. "All alone? His Highness needs protection." "Protection? You think you can protect him from us?" asked His Teacher. "Stil¡ª" Aditya''s sentence was cut short by Aziz. "He is right; there is no use arguing. They are not hostile so you don''t have to worry." He reassured Aditya. ''If they really wanted to kill me, he wouldn''t have gone through the trouble of training me.'' Aziz thought. "We shall leave at dawn." His teacher declared. "I shall not entertain any delays." "Yes, Teacher." Aziz said with a light bow. "Take some rest ." After he left, Aziz put a hand on Aditya''s shoulder. "Don''t worry. I will come back safe." He reassured him. "Take care, Your Highness." "Don''t call me that. I am not a prince anymore." As the bright sun rays of the morning sun cast on the field. Aziz Shah set out in a small carriage to meet the liege. The carriage was guarded heavily and more than a dozen masked men were following them along with his teacher. His teacher looked at him and tossed him a blindfold. "Wear this." "Don''t try to peek. I will consider it a threat and cut you down." He threatened coldly with no hesitation. Aziz shuddered at the cold gaze and obliged. After a while of listening to grass rustle, there was rustling of leaves in the breeze. It was followed by a waterfall and a silent rumbling of a river. The carriage finally stopped. "You can take the blindfold off." His teacher said. His eyes were blurry. He rubbed them to get a better view of the surroundings. By the feel of the ground, it seemed he was in an elevated place. The place was surrounded by tall trees with a thick canopy. There was barely any sunlight seeping through the gaps. A two-story wooden house stood before them. Vines and moss grew on the house, blending it with the lush forest. "You and I are only allowed from this point onwards." His teacher said with a serious expression. "Be polite, I warn you." "Yes¡­" He replied meekly as they entered the building. There were guards inside the house as well. They went upstairs using the creaking wooden stairs. Upon entering a room, Aziz found a figure sitting with his gaze focused at the window. His teacher kneeled before the man. "Liege, I am back." The pair of green eyes shifted its gaze to him. Aziz shook with fear and froze. The pressure was unlike anything he had faced before. Even his teacher didn''t compare to the man before him. He felt almost compelled to kneel at his presence. "Kneel." The man ordered coldly. Aziz instinctively kneeled down beside his teacher. "So is this the kid?" "Yes, Liege." "Hmm¡­looks like you have trained him a bit." "I have. He is a promising candidate." Aziz couldn''t utter a single word under the pressure. He looked at the wooden floor fully frozen. "What about the task?" "The Maratha king is dead from our interference." He declared. "Although we didn''t get the best result due to lack of manpower." ''Huh? You were responsible for that?'' Aziz looked down with widened eyes. "I only wanted him out of the way for our plan." The man explained. "As long as that man is gone. Our plan will succeed." "Yes, my liege." The man got up and began walking around the room. Aziz didn''t dare to lift his head out of fear. "Any interferences?" "In the war?" "Yes." "There were interferences, possible from the Empire." "Are you sure?" The man asked. "They annexed the Sultanate. So it is most likely them." His teacher explained. "We couldn''t sniff out many traces but there were signs of interference." "I see. So the young monarch is sharpening his fangs." The man muttered. "He was a tiger''s cub after all." "Anyway. It seems he has some potential." The man grabbed his chin with his calloused, rough hands and yanked it to face him. Aziz was forced to meet the man''s gaze. The piercing green marble-like eyes stared into his soul. Aziz couldn''t move and just froze in his grasp. His focus was all on the eyes and he couldn''t even discern any feature of the man. It was like he was hypnotized. "Look closely. I am your master from now on." He said coldly. "I will not tolerate any disobedience." Aziz nodded meekly. The man let go of his chin with a satisfied look on his face. "Anyway, I have a new mission for you." He said, turning to his teacher." "Your wish is my command, Liege." "I guess this new guy will like this mission." "He will?" "Yes, it is going to help that lazy guy." "Yes, it will surely intrigue him as well." His teacher also agreed. Aziz took deep breaths as he was let go from the grasp. He didn''t understand anything they were saying. "Mission? Lazy guy?" The man put down a note and turned on his heel to leave. "I expect good results," he declared as he left them both in the room. His teacher shifted his gaze to him and patted his back. Aziz was breathing heavily and trying to compose himself. "You did well." "Now you are a part of us." Chapter 259 Alliance Talks "Ha... I am so nervous," sighed Aadarsh.It was his first high-level meeting since he became the regent. He was pacing around the room in a huge mansion in Surat. The rebuilding efforts were underway in Surat from the carnage left by the Portuguese ships. The mansion was near the gate of the port city, which left it almost unscathed from the battle. He was using that mansion as the meeting place with the Young Emperor of the Vijayanagara Empire, Harsha Deva Raya. Beside him were his trusted aides, Naveen and Vasant. He brought some company to guide him during the meeting. He also brought a translator in case the emperor didn''t speak the same language as him. "Calm down, Your Highness." Naveen assured him. "It will be ok." "Yes, Your Highness." Vasant also jumped in. "Hold your head high. We are the Marathas." "You are right." He clenched his fist. "Isn''t the Emperor late?" "There was an indication they would be late due to the bad roads in the Sultanate." "I see." Aadarsh sighed and took a deep breath. "I am finally meeting him." He heard a lot of stories about the Young Emperor from different people. There were countless rumors that surrounded the young man since the coronation ceremony. The defeat of the second and first princes of the Empire sent shockwaves in the noble sphere. Aadarsh was meeting the mastermind and warrior that managed to defeat the best of the best in the Empire. ''He might be young, but he is more accomplished than me.'' He thought. ''Hope I don''t blurt out anything offensive.'' ''May Lord Shiva give me the power not to mess this up.'' He silently prayed. They were prepared for the alliance. Aadarsh needed the support of the Empire to keep the Mughals at bay. He was ready to offer concessions to the Empire to secure their safety till they rebuilt their power. At the same time, he wouldn''t give away too many concessions, as it would damage their kingdom''s stability in the long run by being at the whim of the Empire. A soldier came running and barged into the room. "The Emperor has arrived. He will be here soon," said the soldier with ragged breaths. Everyone went stiff for a moment and began to prepare for the meeting. Aadarsh straightened his clothes while the servants double-checked the decor and place of meeting. The servants even began preparing some food to offer to the emperor. Naveen and Vasant also scrambled to straighten their clothes and grab the documents for the meeting. After a brief moment of pause. Everything was in place for the meeting. Aadarsh took a deep breath and calmed himself down. ''I will be fine, probably.'' After a while of waiting, a soldier guided the emperor in a wide room to meet with him. Aadarsh got up quickly and greeted him with a namaste. "Greetings to the Sun of the Empire," "Likewise, Heir of the Marathas." Harsha also gave him a warm smile and a namaste. He was taken aback that he spoke their language as well. The Emperor was dressed in a white tunic and a black overcoat. His long black hair was tied back, and his golden earrings shimmered in the sunlight. He was accompanied by a single assistant that seemed more nervous than him. He was literally shaking violently, standing beside the emperor. The Emperor''s demeanor was calm and collected on the other hand. He had a relaxed posture. Aadarsh shook hands with the emperor before taking a seat at the meeting table. By the looks, he could easily guess that the Emperor was an experienced warrior and quite adept at sword arts. His calloused hands and his posture were results of his strong foundation in martial arts. This wasn''t the thing that scared Aadarsh the most. It was the strong pressure and cold eyes behind his smile. He almost felt suffocated just keeping his gaze on the Emperor. Even the recent encounter with the man named Hasan wasn''t this suffocating. The Emperor just was way different from everyone else. His dark eyes almost peered into his soul, scanning his every move like a pawn on the chessboard. "How was the journey?, Lord Harsha?" He asked. "It seems the roads are bad in the New Lands." "It definitely is. Our roads are definitely better and easier for my guards to move through." "It seems you have brought only an assistant for the meeting." Aadarsh asked, glancing at the nervous man standing beside the Emperor. "He is not my assistant. He is just a random soldier that I assigned to take my notes." Harsha chuckled. "My assistant is an exceptional man. He is managing the Empire while I am gone." Aadarsh was taken aback. He didn''t expect the emperor to come alone to discuss the alliance without any assistants. "I see." He also chuckled alone with an awkward smile. "I have met you before, right?" Harsha pointed at Naveen. "Yes, Your Majesty. I was present during the coronation ceremony." Naveen replied calmly. "And who is he?" He pointed at Vasant. "He is a commander and my close aide, Lord Harsha." Aadarsh added. "Before we start the meeting," Harsha''s face turned serious. "I send my condolences for your late father, Lord Aadarsh. I heard he was a great man." "It is truly unfortunate for such a man to meet his demise in battle." Aadarsh nodded, accepting the condolences. "On another note, I have to congratulate you on your victory against the Mughals." "Likewise, I also heard about your annexation of the Sultanate." Both of them exchanged some words cordially. "So are you sure about the alliance? Lord Harsha." Aadarsh asked, leaning forward. "Yes, yes. I have personally travelled to talk to you because I wanted an alliance with the Marathas." Harsha said with a warm smile. "But you didn''t accept our alliance before?" "What''s with the sudden change?" "Hmmm¡­The reason I didn''t accept before was clear." "Clear?" "We just finished a civil war." Harsha stated. "We were in a precarious situation and The Empire isn''t connected to your kingdom by land." "But still¡­" Harsha shrugged. "If you mean financial support or giving support using the water." "The Portuguese would have interfered." Aadarsh had to concede and nod along with the reasoning. It was a pretty hefty request for the Empire to complete at that time. At least this time, he wanted to make the alliance a reality. "The reason I am interested now is simple." "That is?" "We are connected by land. It is much easier for me to support you." He declared. "That''s true." Aadarsh said. "I have to agree with you on that one." "So how can you help us?" "You have a big problem on your hands right now? Am I correct?" Harsha said with a bright grin. "I can solve that." "Problem? You mean the Portuguese?" Aadarsh asked with a curious look. "Yes, exactly." "How?" "I have my ways!" He said with a grin. Aadarsh was curious as well since deterring the Portuguese at their full strength would be suicidal for them since they have already exhausted many of their resources. They lacked the manpower and money to fight the Portuguese. Most importantly, they had no way to counter their superior technology but neither did the Empire. This made it even more intriguing for him to know the ways of the Emperor. "I do want to know how." He pressed. "If I take you at face value. How will you prove they won''t attack us?" "Your worries are valid." Harsha said. "But I can''t reveal the methods without some goodwill offer in return." He grinned. "Goodwill?" Aadarsh thought for a while. ''What do I do to get his goodwill?'' he thought. ''Hmmm¡­'' "I will agree to your one extra demand if you manage to convince me that the Portuguese won''t attack us." Aadarsh said. Naveen wanted to interrupt and say something but Aadarsh dismissed him with a wave. "Are you sure about that wager, Lord Aadarsh?" Harsha smirked. "Yes, I am." He said. "Unless it doesn''t affect my kingdom''s citizens." "AHAHA, you remind me a lot of my father." Harsha laughed. "He too was a fool for his citizens." "Is that bad, Lord Harsha?" "No, no. It is a sign of a strong leader, Lord Aadarsh." Harsha''s face went serious as he straightened himself and explained his plan of using the Dutch to stop the Portuguese. He explained that he had everything on standby for triggering a Dutch interference in this matter. "Dutch? Eh. It is a good idea but are you sure?" "Yes, the Dutch hate the Portuguese due to the possible union with the Spanish." He chuckled. "We can make them fight each other so the Portuguese won''t be able to attack you in the meantime." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I see¡­" Aadarsh was impressed by the genius tactics of the emperor. Although he had his doubts about how the emperor managed to get the information on a union between two European nations, that didn''t matter right now to him. ''If this works. We are safe.'' "You just need to say the word, and I can send the message." Harsha said. It was bait for Aadarsh to bite from Harsha. Harsha had already sent orders for spreading rumors to the Dutch before he left for Surat. He could see the confidence of the Emperor so he took a deep breath and decided to take the gamble. "I shall take your gamble, Lord Harsha." Chapter 260 Vijayanagara-Maratha Alliance "I hope you are satisfied with the outcome." Harsha had a bright grin plastered on his face.The first step towards the alliance was done. He also had some other plans in mind for expanding his empire''s influence in the subcontinent. The best way to influence someone or a region was either through trade or literature. "Indeed, Lord Harsha." Aadarsh said. "Although I am still somewhat skeptical." "Right, you have every right to be." Harsha shrugged. "You are taking my word for it after all." "So, I will show some goodwill." "What might that be?" "Have your men operated the cannon and fortifications in Daman?" Harsha asked. "No! We have only bought the crude cannons to date." "I see. You might need some assistance with them, I suppose." Aadarsh nodded. "We have teams that handled Portuguese cannons during the civil war." Harsha explained. "We can send them over to teach you to handle them." "Huh?" Aadarsh thought for a while. It was a good offer since they were struggling to set up a proper cannon crew. Their soldiers also didn''t have much experience operating cannons, so it proved to be very tough. "What do you say? It''s a good offer for you." "It definitely helps us a lot." Aadarsh took a deep breath. "We needed some assistance with that, Lord Harsha." "Before we continue. I would like to ask you something." "What is it? Lord Harsha." Aadarsh tilted his head in curiosity. "Who was the man that took down Daman?" Aadarsh definitely found the question odd, as he assumed that the Empire might know Vasant since he had already done a deal with them regarding the territories of the Sultanate. He glanced back at Vasant and shook his head. "It''s this man," he pointed at Vasant. Harsha crossed his legs and inspected Vasant. "So you are the one." He said thoughtfully. "I heard you went undefeated this war." "It is a great accomplishment." "Um¡­Thank you." Vasant replied awkwardly, barely managing to keep his gaze on the Emperor. "It''s always a good practice to keep the Mlecchas away from the kingdoms." Harsha commented. "So, I wanted to meet the man that led the battle in Daman." "I am honored, Your Majesty." Then they took a break for a while and resumed their talks. This time they were discussing the terms of the alliance. Harsha wanted to finalize the deal and return to the Empire quickly. He had a faint idea that the nobles would be pretty pissed by the recent laws and edicts. At the same time, he was curious how Viswa would be dealing with them. "So, Lord Aadarsh. So let''s discuss the terms." "Terms?" Aadarsh asked. "You have offered us a lot for this alliance." Harsha smiled. "I am also offering you some financial benefit through the alliance." Marathas were in desperate need of financial stability. Their revenue had significantly dropped due to wars with the Mughals. They need to find some new ways to earn money and tapping into the Empire''s market would be a great way for them to regain their wealth. The Vijayanagara Empire was one of the wealthiest, if not the wealthiest, empires in the Subcontinent. "What are these financial benefits?" "I suppose your assistant there has seen our roads?" Harsha pointed at Naveen with a smirk. Naveen nodded. "We can make your roads at a significantly lower cost." Naveen leaned in and whispered. "Your Highness, their roads are truly exceptional. This is a good offer for us." Aadarsh nodded. "What is the benefit of making roads for us?" "Trade, merchants from the Empire will be flocking to your kingdoms." Harsha explained. "Also allows you to mobilize your military much quicker." "We will also conduct joint military drills every month at the border." "What is the use of that?" "To show our strength to each other and improve upon ourselves." He smiled. Aadarsh considered the terms carefully. None of them seemed overly dangerous to the Marathas. They were mutually beneficial for both of them. It was a little too generous for the Empire to be doing this for the Marathas without anything much in return. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His expression turned serious. "What are your demands? Lord Harsha." "An alliance is made from mutual benefit after all." "My demands are not that huge. We need access to your ports and allow the merchants to trade with lower taxes." "I can lower tariffs on the merchant goods as a sign of the alliance." "What do you mean by access to ports?" Aadarsh asked. "The Empire wants access to the ports of Surat and Daman to station our ships in the future." "You mean for the trade or military?" "Military and trade are already included. We need to be able to access Daman in case we want to help you." "I see, so you want to establish a base in Daman and Surat?" "Yes!" Aadarsh glanced back at Naveen, who leaned forward and whispered. "Don''t give them too much room, Your Highness." "A small base is possible but a large base like the one by the Portuguese in Daman before will be a matter of our internal security." Aadarsh glanced back at the Emperor, who kept his steady smile. He didn''t show much emotion. It was hard to read his thoughts based on his expression. "We can allow small bases, Lord Harsha." Aadarsh explained. "Large bases are out of the question." "Of course, I empathize with you. Internal security is a huge thing." He smiled. "Small bases are enough for the Empire to function." "So that''s done, then shall we draft the alliance agreement?" Aadarsh asked with a smile. "I think you are forgetting something important." Harsha reminded him. "What is that?" "Our wager. I get an extra demand. Lord Aadarsh." He smiled. "Oh yeah. It slipped through my mind." He scratched his head. "What do you want as your extra demand?" "I want you to implement our standard measurement system in the kingdom." "Measurement system?" Harsha explained that the Empire had developed a measurement system and it was widely used in the Empire. So he wanted the Marathas to switch to it to facilitate faster trade. "I see." Aadarsh considered the demand. "You may implement it after you confirm my statements about the Portuguese." Aadarsh turned to Naveen and whispered. "Investigate this." "By the way, I have brought the scales. You may look through it and inform us when you want to implement it." "Hmm..." "We shall help you with the implementation process and managing malpractice." Harsha grinned. Aadarsh smiled and got up. It was a good deal. In fact, it was perfect for him. They both shook hands with a smile. Harsha suddenly remembered something. "Oh yes, I have another piece of advice for you." "Hmm, what may that be? Lord Harsha." "Sign a trade deal with the Dutch." Alliance Agreement Between the Vijayanagara Empire and the Maratha Kingdom On this day, under the benevolent reign of Emperor Harsha Deva Raya of the Vijayanagara Empire and the esteemed regency of Aadarsh Chauhan of the Maratha Kingdom, the following agreement is decreed to establish an enduring alliance founded on mutual benefit and respect. Terms of Agreement: 1. Road Construction: - The Vijayanagara Empire shall construct roads within the Maratha Kingdom at reduced costs. - The labor required for this endeavor shall be sourced locally from within the Maratha territories. - The Empire shall dispatch skilled supervisors to oversee and ensure the successful and timely completion of the roadways. 2. Training for Fortifications and Artillery: - The Empire shall train multiple teams of Maratha personnel in the operation of cannons and the fortification of strategic defenses, specifically at the Port of Daman. 3. Joint Military Drills: - The Vijayanagara Empire and the Maratha Kingdom shall conduct monthly joint military exercises along their borderlands to enhance friendship, coordination, and strategic readiness. 4. Protection Against Portuguese Aggression: - The Empire pledges to ensure the Maratha Kingdom remains unscathed by Portuguese hostilities for the next five months. - Should the Empire fail in this duty of protection, the terms of this agreement shall be rendered void. 5. Reduction in Tariffs: - The Maratha Kingdom shall significantly reduce tariffs on goods traded by merchants of the Vijayanagara Empire. - Reciprocally, the Vijayanagara Empire shall lower tariffs for Maratha merchants conducting trade within its territories, fostering equitable commerce. 6. Port Access: - The Maratha Kingdom shall grant the Vijayanagara Empire unhindered access to the ports of Surat and Daman for trade and maritime operations. 7. Military Bases: - The Maratha Kingdom shall permit the establishment of small military bases of the Vijayanagara Empire within the territories of Surat and Daman. 8. Adoption of Standardized Measurements: - Upon the successful fulfillment of the Empire''s promise to ensure protection from Portuguese hostilities for the agreed period of five months, the Maratha Kingdom shall adopt the Vijayanagara Empire''s standardized system of measurement across its territories. Penalty Clause In the event of failure to honor the terms of this agreement: Penalty for the Vijayanagara Empire: - If the Empire fails to deliver on the agreed protection or the completion of road construction, it shall pay a fine equivalent to three years worth of reduced tariffs to the Maratha Kingdom. Penalty for the Maratha Kingdom: -If the Marathas fail to lower tariffs, grant access to ports, or permit the establishment of military bases, they shall pay a fine two times the equivalent to the actual cost of the road construction project undertaken by the Empire. Binding Clause This agreement shall be upheld in both spirit and letter by both parties, under penalty of its dissolution, should any term be flagrantly violated. Signed and Sealed by the Respective Representatives: For the Vijayanagara Empire: His Imperial Majesty, Emperor Harsha Deva Raya For the Maratha Kingdom: His Highness, Regent Aadarsh Chauhan Chapter 261 Leaving for Portugal The sea glistened under the morning sun. There was a gentle salty breeze as the ship swayed and headed to the port city of Malacca. General Barnabas, along with the Portuguese nationals, was heading to Malacca.He already planned to send them back to Portugal via Malacca. He asked Rodrigo to arrange the ships for the journey. A seed of doubt was planted in the mind of Barnabas as he saw the Dutch. Taking Daman at such a time would be a fool''s endeavor. He suspected the Empire that supplied the Dutch with the information of their defeat in Daman. Now the taking over of Daman was more unlikely than before. He sighed and felt the salty breeze. ''Rodrigo wouldn''t allow it either.'' He thought. Rodrigo''s logical attitude wouldn''t let him send support to take over Daman. Barnabas gritted his teeth and clenched his fist in anger. He still couldn''t get past the humiliation of getting completely outwitted not once but twice by the Emperor of Vijayanagara. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''We might have underestimated him too much.'' He thought. It was true that the European nations looked down on the subcontinental kingdoms and actively tried to establish their influence in the region. After all, it was a golden goose of the world. His mind was racing with thoughts of how to deal with Harsha; his influence would certainly dictate their movements in the subcontinent. They were already on the bad side of the Empire due to the incident in Goa during the reign of Krishna Deva Raya. The current emperor also didn''t seem to like them much by the looks of it. He was actively trying to push them out of the subcontinent. Barnabas could see the port city of Malacca in the distance. He needs to address this issue before it gets out of their hands. If the Empire grows influential in the subcontinent. Their trade with the Empire would surely decline. ''Finally I can rest for a while before leaving for Portugal,'' he thought. Meanwhile, Rodrigo was pacing up and down in his huge study room. He heard some information about the Dutch ships patrolling the area around the Kandy kingdom. This definitely meant that there was a leak of information to the Dutch about the incoming Portuguese ships. Although Rodrigo knew that the Dutch wouldn''t try to harm them, he was still worried about the nobles en route to the Port of Malacca. It would definitely become a huge mess to deal with if they got hurt. It would result in him and Barnabas losing their positions. ''Damn it. I hope nothing much happens.'' He bit his nails anxiously. He looked out of his Famosa''s window at the port city. He also smelled the winds of rebellion in Malacca. Some forces were actively trying to sabotage their influence in the city. He already increased patrols in the cities and spread his spies to find out any clues about the rebels. ''Those fucking infidels.'' He thought. ''How dare they try to rebel against our authority!'' A soldier barged into his room and saluted. "The ships have arrived." "General Barnabas is here." He declared. Rodrigo quickly turned on his heel and wore his fur coat. He made his way to the docks to welcome the general in Malacca. He also needed to see the situation of the nobles and arrange and guide them to their accommodations that he prepared in the city. He reached the docks to see a queue of workers lined up to unload the luggage from their ships. The workers began to move the luggage while the nobles got down from the ships onto the stone-paved docks. Rodrigo noticed Barnabas getting down from the ship and quickly made his way towards him. "Greetings! General Barnabas." He said with a smile. He extended his hand. Barnabas glanced at the extended hand for a moment and shifted his gaze to Rodrigo''s eyes. He shook his hand. "Likewise, General Rodrigo." "How was the journey to Malacca?" "Nothing too bad, General." He replied. Barnabas glanced at the nobles chatting in the back and cleared his throat. Rodrigo waved at the soldiers that accompanied them. "Go and guide them to their quarters." The soldiers saluted him. "Yes, General.". Local merchants and workers glanced at the huge number of Portuguese nationals descending from the ships. He shifted his gaze back to Barnabas. "I guess we have something to discuss." "Isn''t that right? General Barnabas." "Yes, let''s move to somewhere more private." "Right." They walked towards the Famosa and ended up in the study room of Rodrigo. Barnabas took a seat and was served some tea and snacks by the servants in the Famosa. "So what happened in Daman?" Rodrigo''s voice was serious. "How did you lose?" "It was a surprise attack," Barnabas replied while sipping tea. "Surprise? If it was you, you should have accounted for it." "I would have if I were in Daman." "Where the hell were you then?" Rodrigo asked. "Were you loitering around?" "Calm down, Rodrigo." Barnabas said sternly. "Huh? Calm down. You realize how much money was invested into that base." "I hate to admit it, but I was outwitted." "Outwitted? By Whom?" "It is surely the Emperor of Vijayanagara. He is the mastermind behind all this mess." "Huh? He is just a kid." Rodrigo said angrily. "You expect me to believe you, the "Great" Barnabas, was outwitted by a barely adult Emperor?" "It is the truth." Rodrigo took a deep breath and sighed. "What happened exactly?" Barnabas put down his teacup to explain. He began to explain the things that happened over the course of the past few months. How the Emperor invited him to the Royal Palace for a deal and by the time they had reached the palace and discussed the terms of the deal. They got the news of the Daman takeover by the Marathas. "So you are telling me that the Emperor predicted not only the victory of the Marathas in the Surat." "But also that they would attack our base in Daman?" "I know it''s hard to believe. This is the truth." Rodrigo sat down and sunk into his seat. "If this is true." ''The Emperor might be a dangerous being beyond their imagination.'' "So what about the takeover?" He asked. "Do you still plan to do it?" Find adventures on empire "No, it is a fool''s endeavor." Barnabas frowned. "He didn''t leave any loose ends." "But I don''t understand. How did they know of our enmity with the Dutch?" "Me neither." Barnabas shrugged. "I don''t have any proof that the Emperor did it either." He sighed. "It could all be a huge coincidence." Rodrigo ran his hand through his disheveled hair. "AH. This is so confusing." "I know." "We have to get this situation under control." Barnabas suggested. "Our influence in the subcontinent is done for." "It is..." Rodrigo also nodded. "I can''t help you." "What?" "I can''t help you, General Barnabas." He frowned. "Why is that?" "Because there are many problems here as well." "There are still problems here?" "I can''t help it." "They keep popping up like cockroaches." He slammed his fist on the armrest. "These infidels." "Hmm¡­I guess we all have our own problems." "So what is your plan now?" Rodrigo asked. "I have already arranged ships for the nobles to leave by the next week." Barnabas thought for a while and glanced at him. "I think I need to go back to the kingdom and present this issue directly to the council." "Huh? Are you serious? You know how stubborn they are?" "This is a serious issue. We need more military strength in the subcontinent." Barnabas countered. "We might have underestimated the Empire a little too much this time." "The young Emperor is a dangerous man." "I see... Since it''s you, the stubborn old men might consider it because of your achievements for the kingdom." "Although I suggest you take the help of the Castro family." Rodrigo scratched his chin. "It would certainly give you an edge in convincing them." Barnabas frowned. He didn''t want to deal with the Castro family. They were a pain in the rear, but there was no choice now. He needed some form of support in the Royal Council. The Castro family head and the father of the Concubine Luisa hated the Vijayanagara Empire more than Barnabas. He would most likely lend his support in this issue. There was also a recent snub from his own grandson, Alfonso Deva Raya. All his support and money went down the drain supporting his grandson for the throne. So the Castro family''s patriarch would be certainly looking to damage the Empire for his revenge. "Fine, I have no choice either way." He sighed deeply and got up to leave. "I need to rest before I leave for Portugal." "I will have all the preparations done for the journey, Barnabas." Rodrigo assured him with a pat on his shoulder. "Take some extra rest. You might need it for dealing with that stubborn old fool from the Castro family." Rodrigo knew about the behavior of the Patriarch of the Castro Family. He empathized with Barnabas on this issue. Chapter 262 Hambantota In the port city of Hambantota, Dutch ships were nowhere to be seen. Only the cargo ships were present at the docks. The military ships were all on patrols from the recent outbreak of rumors about the Portuguese defeat in Daman.The General Mark Hendriks had increased the patrol for the Dutch using his influence in the Kandy kingdom. He also managed to patrol in the waters controlled by the Kingdom. Since the king was their puppet, Mark had nothing to worry about. Mark also sent his merchants to confirm the truth about the rumors. Even if he found a Portuguese ship to Malacca. He can''t confirm that they lost at Daman. Hence he figured sending the merchants to Surat and Goa would be the best way to confirm it. The Dutch traded with the Empire mostly through the port city of Visakhapatnam. Mark paced around the room waiting for some information about the missions. He had gotten a message earlier about the Portuguese ships passing en route to Malacca. A letter arrived a few days prior to this about the merchants returning from Goa and Surat after confirming the rumors. Experience more on empire "General!" A soldier barged into the room. "The merchant ship has arrived at the docks." "Call the merchants here quickly. I want to confirm." He barked orders at the soldier. After a few minutes, the merchants that went to Surat and Goa to confirm the rumors were seated in his study room. Mark sat on his chair and asked them with a commanding voice. "So what was the situation like in the region?" "Goa was filled with Portuguese nobles." A merchant remarked. "There were tents outside the city." "Hmm... What about the soldiers?" "Quite a few Portuguese soldiers." Mark scratched his neck. "The Empire allowed the Portuguese soldiers into the city?" ''No, that can''t be.'' He thought. ''The Empire has bad blood with the Portuguese.'' ''Some sort of a deal.'' Mark concluded. "The Portuguese soldiers and merchants were so wary of us. It was too uncomfortable." The merchant remarked. "I guess the rumors must be true." Mark laughed. "I hope so too." "What about you?" He turned to the merchant that went to Surat. "They didn''t allow me into the city." The merchant sighed. "I had to stay in the ship." "What?" Mark was taken aback. "Did you see the situation there?" "The port defenses were destroyed and the buildings were under repair from a recent fight." The merchant remembered. "There were many Maratha soldiers swarming and security was heightened." "Hmm¡­" "But General, don''t worry about that." Mark raised his brow in confusion. "What?" "I went to Daman." "What happened?" He asked curiously. "The flag of the Maratha kingdom was erected in the port." The merchant said with a wicked grin on his face. Mark Hendrik laughed aloud. He couldn''t believe that the rumors were indeed true. This was the best thing he had heard in a while. "The Salt-eaters messed up real bad." He chuckled. "True, General." The merchants laughed along. "Their only base in the subcontinent is gone." ''Good thing I already sent a message to Batavia.'' "So what is our course of action to make those Salt-eaters cry?" asked a merchant. "Hmm... I have a plan." Mark exclaimed. He already thought of a plan to eliminate the Portuguese influence from the subcontinent. For that to happen, he needed to eliminate their chances of taking back Daman. Before Mark could explain his plan to the merchants. A knock on the door interrupted him. "Who is it?" asked Mark. "General, I have come to report about the Portuguese ship," said a captain. "Oh¡­" "Come in." A captain dressed in the Dutch military uniform stood before him. He saluted him. "What did you find?" The captain took a glance at the seated merchants and turned his gaze back to the general. "It seems the general got the news about it already." He said. "But there is a bit more." "Continue," said Mark. "We found a Portuguese ship while patrolling the waters of the Kandy Kingdom." "Then?" "We not only found a lot of nobles on board to Malacca in the ship accompanied by a protective fleet." He explained. "It was disguised as a merchant ship." "We found someone interesting aboard the ship." "Who was it?" "General Barnabas of the Portuguese army." Mark laughed aloud. "This is great." "So, it is now confirmed that they are not in a state to fight as well." He turned his gaze back to the merchants. "We have to take advantage of this." "How so?" "We have to show that we have already gotten wind of the rumors." The merchants thought deeply with a look of confusion. "You guys needed to go to Marathas and establish a trade deal." He said. "I don''t care how you complete it. We need the trade deal in the port city of Daman." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The merchant''s eyes lit up as soon as they heard the word "deal.". These people were driven by the scent of wealth. The prospect of trading with the Marathas was lucrative. "Consider it done," voiced the merchants. General Mark Hendriks had a wry smile. He leaned back in his chair. ''The first step is complete. Just you wait, you salt-eaters.'' On the other hand, rumors about the Dutch were getting worse day by day thanks to the extensive work by Mahasura. The first steps of his mission already commenced a few days ago in the kingdom''s major city, sowing seeds of discord between the Dutch and local people. Mahasura still managed the stall in the Hambantota port. He was doing his daily gathering of information and passing it on to his subordinates. He was a kind stall owner in the port who gave food to hungry children and the elderly. In hindsight, he was slowly taking care of the criminals that were rampant in the city. Mostly murderers and rapists. He killed them as part of the endeavor of spreading his network in the city. His unit spread to the other cities and scouted unhappy people with the current regime. Mahasura found it rather easy to find the people ready to rebel against the current regime. The ruler was drunk on greed and power. They didn''t care about the populace. In the current rule of Jayavira Bandara. The taxation was too high to sustain their interest on the debt to the Dutch. There were rampant shortages of essentials in the small villages due to the blatant taxation of their produce. Most of the small villages populations were cut in half due to the starvation issues and famines. The nobles were given much more authority to collect the taxes, which resulted in more crimes in the kingdom committed by the power-drunk nobles. The people couldn''t rebel against them due to their military might. There wasn''t an organized rebel group either. It was suicidal to rebel against the nobles without support. So most of them kept quiet and suffered the harsh conditions inflicted upon themselves. Mahasura noticed this divide between the commoners and nobles. It was too good not to be exploited. The nobles were digging their own graves by riling the people with each passing day. Mahasura just had to add fuel to the already lit flames. "Incite and make rebel groups," was his order to all his subordinates that left the city of Hambantota. The funds necessary would be procured from the Empire and through ransacking the noble warehouses. Each Yamadut would be in charge of carrying out operations to expand their own rebel groups, creating a drive within others to join in to rebel. Mahasura also targeted some nobles that sucked up to the Dutch, like Kumara Galagoda. He worked on creating a wedge between Kumara and the other nobles by using the fact of his recent accomplishment of giving the information. He circulated some rumors in the nobles circles about the accomplishment. This resulted in the gloating attitude from Kumara, which was hated by the other local nobles. Slowly but surely there was a wedge being created between them. The nobles shouldn''t be unified for the rebel plan to work. The more divided the nobility in the Kandy kingdom was, the easier it would be to predict each move from them. Mahasura was thinking of ways to divide the big nobles in the Kandy kingdom. Although local nobles were easier to influence, the same couldn''t be said for the higher ranks. He needed to create some big problems that affected the kingdom as a whole. ''Hmm... I think I got an idea.'' Mahasura thought. ''I need to test it out first.'' He needed to study the noble relations in the Kingdom before making his first move. His plan was effective but risky, so he figured to use only Yamaduts for the plan since failure wasn''t an option for them. ''Nobles are inherently greedy for power.'' Mahasura thought. He decided to exploit their greedy nature to create a massive divide. ''I need more time to plan.'' Chapter 263 Harshas Intentions The deal was finally closed and they agreed to the terms. The Marathas and the Vijayanagara Empire officially became allies. Although it wasn''t a strategic relationship like with the Yadava kingdom. It was still something for the Marathas to rely on in the times of hardship. The Regent of the Maratha kingdom was happy with the favorable deal they got in the alliance.This would increase the kingdom''s influence in the subcontinent. The Mughals would be reluctant to wage war or try to attack them once the news about the alliance spreads to their noble circles. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aadarsh was quite glad about the results. He initially thought the deal would be heavily in favor of the Empire since they were the ones that needed the alliance desperately but it turned out to be the opposite. He got all he could have asked for in the deal. After the deal was signed. Harsha and Aadarsh took a look at the rebuilding efforts in Surat. The Emperor of Vijayanagara pledged some amount for the rebuilding efforts in both Surat and Daman as a verbal agreement. Although he could take them back at any given moment. Aadarsh trusted the emperor to be one to not go back on his words. So he nodded at the verbal agreement. The Emperor stayed for a couple of days before setting out to leave for Hampi, the capital of the Empire. Aadarsh and his trusted aides were there to see him off from Surat. "It was a great time, Lord Aadarsh." Harsha remarked. "I was quite disappointed about the port city." "I hope to see it once again after the rebuilding." "Sure, Lord Harsha. We would happily welcome you to visit Surat." Aadarsh smiled warmly. Your journey continues with empire "Oh, that would be nice." He turned his gaze to Aadarsh. "So when is the coronation ceremony?" He asked with a curious look. "Um¡­" Aadarsh stuttered. He also hadn''t planned the coronation yet. He did think of doing it once the mess in the kingdom was sorted. By the looks of it, he needed to establish himself as the ruler soon before the political landscape in the kingdom twists too much. "It will be soon, once I finish most of the rebuilding efforts." He smiled warmly. "I see," Harsha patted Aadarsh''s shoulder. "Anyway, think about the Dutch deal." He said. "They will surely contact you soon, unless their general is too incompetent." "Yes, Lord Harsha." "Stay vigilant too; no Mlecchas should be trusted." Harsha warned. Aadarsh nodded. Harsha turned to leave. He entered the carriage and waved to say his goodbyes to them. The carriage headed back to the Empire with the usual huge contingent of guards. "Naveen, we did it right?" Aadarsh asked blankly. "Yes, Your Highness." Aadarsh gripped his head. "Finally," he exclaimed. He took a deep breath to compose himself. "Damn it! It was intense." Vasant also nodded. "I didn''t think someone that young could be that intimidating and strong." "He had the same demeanor as Your Highness''s father during battles." "Let''s head back as well, Naveen." "Yes, Your Highness." Naveen bowed. "I have already arranged the papers for you to take care of in order." Aadarsh sighed. "So there must be a lot of work to finish." Naveen shrugged smugly. "There sure is." Aadarsh turned to Vasant, "Meanwhile, you think of the offer I have presented you with." Vasant''s expression turned dark. "Is it really necessary that I must take that position?" Aadarsh smiled and patted his shoulder. "There is no one better than you for the position of royal commander." Naveen cleared his throat and added. "Your accomplishments speak for you, Vasant." "I need some more time, Your Highness." "...." "Sure," Aadarsh left with Naveen tagging along. After a few days, Harsha was quite close to the border between the Empire land and the annexed lands. His journey through the annexed lands was far from comfortable due to the bad roads. He was close to entering the Empire so he was quite relieved that he could travel quite comfortably once he reached the bordering village. He was reading a book and thinking back on the terms of the deal. He had dealt with a plague known as "Portuguese" quite effectively. Their influence in the subcontinent would be effectively gone once the trade deal between the Marathas and Dutch was signed. Harsha knew that Barnabas would suspect him of the interference in the war and their loss in the Daman. The wary General''s next move was quite predictable to Harsha. ''He would go to Portugal asking for more support.'' He thought. He was a dangerous threat in Barnabas''s eyes. Despite this he wasn''t worried in the least. The rumors to the Dutch would be successful and Barnabas wouldn''t have enough time or strength to deal with him since he would be busy with the Dutch. ''Well, it would have been impossible to mask all the information.'' He thought. He was patiently waiting for the Dutch and Portuguese to fight or at least get into the standoff. Even a small skirmish could hasten the Iberian Union, which was the crucial step for him to take Lanka under the noses of the Dutch. Sri Lanka, or the Kandy Kingdom, was one of the most lucrative islands. Harsha had already set his eyes on taking over. The hard part in taking Lanka was the movement of troops into the island. They didn''t have big ships to move large numbers of land troops. Nor did they have a land connection with Lanka. So his ideal was to mass-produce the third-rate ships of the Dutch to deploy troops in the Lanka while the Dutch were busy using their manpower to fight the Portuguese. Although the plan seemed good on paper. It was quite a risky endeavor for the Empire. Failure wasn''t an option there. Harsha also was yet to even produce a single ship much less mass produce it. He also needed to train naval soldiers for the mission. ''It''s too much to plan just right now.'' He thought. ''I need to ramp up the rebuilding efforts in the new lands'' ''Also have to make new weapons in the Empire.'' He scratched his chin. He had a little facial hair, patches of a rough beard. Although he thought of growing it , the beard seemed rough on edge so he decided to shave it off once he reached the Royal Palace. Harsha was quite satisfied by the deal with the Marathas as well. Despite the deal seeming favourable to the Marathas and quite a burden on the Empire. It actually wasn''t, the Portuguese and Dutch despised each other. It was the Yamaduts in charge of the mission. There was little to no chance of failure. Although the terms might seem like Empire was doing work to build a solid friendship. Harsha considered the isolated position of the Marathas. The roads would just boost their trade with them. It was a win win situation for them. Not only that, it would make them dependent on the Empire''s merchants for wealth acquisition. It would give him a lot of influence to play with. This would be even pronounced once the standard measurement system would come into play. It would not only destroy trade with other kingdoms but also make their industries depend on the Empire. It was the first step for Harsha to expand his soft power in the Maratha kingdom. On paper the deal might seem unfavorable but as time passes. The Marathas would become a puppet state for the Empire to use. The industries would be dependent on their merchants. Since they had access to the ports, it meant he could slowly but surely limit European trade with the Marathas to make them completely dependent on him. It was quite an elaborate plan Harsha cooked up to increase his influence in the north western part of the subcontinent. There was also a reason behind the small bases in Daman and Surat. If he had asked for a huge base. They would be caved in eventually but it would limit him either in Daman Or Surat but not both. But what if he asked for small bases and limited control in the two ports. It would seem much more reasonable for them As his influence in the kingdom grows He could eventually negotiate for a bigger base or more autonomy in the region since he had already established their sphere of power there. The goodwill money he offered for rebuilding would enforce the ideal of a benevolent Emperor in the minds of the citizens of Daman and Surat making it less likely for the Empire''s bases to be rebelled against. The Regent of Marathas and his assistant were too engrossed in the present than looking at the future prospects of the deal. In the end the deal was nothing but Harsha slowly laying his bait around the Marathas before he captured them in his net. Harsha smiled with a satisfied expression. ''The first step of the plan is underway'' Chapter 264 Small steps In the Royal Palace of Vijayanagara, the bird chirped along the colorful garden. Viswa was staring towards the garden from the balcony of the Northern complex. The commotion of the nobles just ended and he was already a bit skeptical about their next move. He needed some information.The establishment of courts and a justice system meant the centralization of power for the Empire. The nobles power would be limited by a lot. This was the main reason behind the dissatisfaction of the local nobles. The bigger nobles didn''t mind the change because they followed the command of the throne. Their influence would still be substantial even with the centralization of power. There was also the fact that more than half of the big nobles were killed during the civil war. They weren''t replaced by Harsha because it would create problems for him in the long run due to the greed of the nobles. Viswa thought a lot about the current situation. He was figuring out a solution for this problem. The main issue at hand wasn''t the solution but controlling the outbreak before it spreads like wildfire. The last thing he wanted was the flames of the minority igniting the fence sitters. It would cause a lot of trouble for everyone. This was the reason he needed the help of Karna. Sachin, despite being a medium noble, had the potential for being the reason for igniting the flame. ''What should I do?'' He thought. ''Hmm¡­'' Karna emerged suddenly from the shadows. Viswa could detect the man; unlike Rakhtasura and Chyyasura, he fails to detect all the time. It seemed like Karna had learned a few things from Rakhtasura. His job productivity had shot up into the sky and the combat skills of the spies improved a lot under his leadership. The internal affairs team had eyes in all parts of the Empire, including the noble circles. Karna was an exceptional man. Karna found the remnant supporters of the first prince. It was hard to find all the supporters of the First Prince. With the deaths of their major nobles that controlled the local nobles. It was hard to pinpoint every supporter. They had executed the bigwigs from the first prince''s faction but some worms still remained. Karna knew they were looking for an opportunity. He wanted some cause to hunt them down. He had his eyes on them already. their so-called "covert" meetings were already infiltrated by Karna. Karna was just letting them dig their own grave. He knew sooner or later they would attempt something dumb. Discover more stories at empire ''That''s why Your Majesty picked him after all.'' He sighed and turned to Karna. "I have an urgent mission for you." "Is it about that noble?" Karna asked, pulling down his mask to speak properly. "Yes, it seems that he is going to do something." "It totally seems like it." Karna shrugged. "You were also partially at fault for provoking him." "It would hasten the process." "I know it. It was precisely why I did it." Viswa turned to the garden. "It''s better to provoke him and allow him to make the dumb decision to take revenge on me." "So you thought ahead?" Viswa didn''t reply. He just shrugged it off. Karna tilted his head in confusion. Usually Viswa had plans for these things. It was quite surprising for him to see that man not have any plans for the current situation. "I just don''t know." Viswa said. He knew it was some sort of a trial by the Emperor to give him a chance to prove himself before all the local nobles. This was why he didn''t know what to do. He just made plans according to the specification by the Emperor. He might have added some of his own innovations but he never worked without the Emperor''s request. Viswa''s biggest problem was his ingrained inferiority complex. Although it might seem he was confident on the outside. He was quite sensitive to what people would think of his every move. If he failed, it would make the bad things they were saying about him true. "Are you serious?" Karna pressed again. "Yes." ''Am I really worthy?'' He thought. ''Can I overcome this mountain without his help?'' Karna sighed. "You need to get your mind together." "I will put some eyes on Sachin; meanwhile, you think of a plan." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Karna turned to leave. Before leaving he cleared his throat awkwardly. "By the way¡­" "Hmm?" Viswa turned to Karna. "You know¡­Don''t be so hard on yourself." He scratched his neck. "You are the best amongst us." "Everyone respects you¡­" "Including me." He mumbled very faintly. He turned and left quickly. Viswa was quite taken aback by the words of encouragement he received. It was from Karna of all people. The man who didn''t speak his feelings out. It was some sort of a relief to know how others thought of him. He never knew the real feelings of all the members. He just thought they listened to him out of fear. He never expected them to respect him, despite his lower caste status. He clenched his fist with a determined look. It was a rare occasion to hear such words. It felt nice to listen to such motivating and soothing compliments rather than looks of prejudice and scorn once in a while. This small word of encouragement from Karna helped him immensely. For the first time he felt somewhat acknowledged for his work by his own peers and subordinates. It showed him that his small steps were reaping rewards for him and changing the perspectives about him and others like him. It motivated him further to pursue his goals. Viswa laughed. "I must have had a bad expression." He smiled, looking at the sky. "I didn''t know that hard-headed guy of all people would be worried about me." ''I need to work hard not to disappoint them.'' Meanwhile, Sachin was leaving the capital with a shitfaced look. He slammed his fist on the wooden frame of his carriage. "That fucking vermin." He muttered angrily. "How dare he mock me?" He clenched his fist till his knuckles were bright red. "I will take care of that lower caste scum." "He just got the position because of the Emperor''s whim." He said to himself. Sachin never accepted the position of Viswa in the council. He never liked the lower caste people and the man always thought of himself as a higher being due to his birth in a noble household. He couldn''t protest the initiation of Viswa as the emperor''s proxy because of overwhelming support from all the big nobles. He knew better than to risk getting beheaded by the Emperor. It was the time when the Empire just got out of the bloody civil war phase. Sachin was beaten by the new reform all the time; the military reform kicked out many of his family members due to the lack of physical fitness. The feudal reform crippled many of his long-term supporters in the region. The corruption scandal in the shipyard brought many of his supporters to ruin. The new reform from the Royal Council that centralized the power was the last straw. The Empire established courts and carried out justice, which would mean that he would just be a noble in name without any good influence. He had no private army, mercantile influence, and now no power to carry out justice in his own region. His position had fallen so low that he was being berated by lower caste scum like Viswa. The superiority complex of Sachin knew no bounds. The verbal abuse from Viswa hurt his ego a lot. He was already looking for ways to get back at Viswa. ''Hmm. I can''t take him head-on. The Nayakas would have his back.'' He needed the support of a big noble that hated that guy. He was really thinking hard to find who to contact. His only options left were the Patwardhans, Nairs, and remnants of Jadhavs and Parvathy Nair. ''Patwardhans won''t work. They are staunch imperial supporters.'' The only option would be either to contact the former emperor. He had no hope of getting a reply from Krishna Deva Raya. He was just a small noble in his eyes. Not even worth remembering. The next choice would be to make an agreement with Asokan Nair. Sachin had heard rumors about Asokan Nair and his hate for lower castes. If he hated lower castes. He would also be in favor of his revenge and support his cause. Also, it seemed like he was forced to take the council seat unfavorably thanks to the deal between the Emperor and the Second Prince. He should hate the Emperor as well. It would be a perfect opening for him to exploit to exact his revenge. He also planned to contact the hidden supporters of the Jadhavs for his cause. They went undetected by the current regime. Sachin had connections with them. He smiled smugly. ''Just you wait. You lower-caste scum.'' Chapter 265 Life in the Academy It was a cool morning in the outskirts of the Warangal city. The military academy stood strong on the outskirts, soldiers patrolling the walls. The sun rays struck the walls, glistening them in a golden hue.Inside the Academy, sounds of grunts and groans echoed as the cadets of the first batch ran in the training field with sandbags strapped to their backs. The first batch of Warangal officially began a few days prior after the second test was over. Kartik, Sarvesh, and Shyam passed the second test and were selected into a different batch in the military academy. Kartik put down the sandbags, finishing the 50 laps as instructed by the drill instructor. He huffed heavily and collapsed on the ground; the others were yet to finish. Kartik was always first in the physical test, with Sarvesh lagging close behind, while Shyam was usually at dead last. "The training is harsh," murmured Kartik. "You dumbo!" The drill instructor smacked his head lightly. "This is nothing compared to the real soldiers." "You little vermin need to reach their level." The drill instructor declared. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He could vividly remember the surprise they had after the second test. Only a quarter of candidates that passed the first round managed to pass the second round. The cadets were quite taken aback by the difficult screening of the second round. It tested your situational awareness, tactical knowledge, and, most importantly, your talent to lead troops in the future. Continue your journey on empire The failed candidates were quite disappointed and began to leave with saddened expressions, but they couldn''t expect what had happened. The captain that oversaw the test came forward and explained. "This test was to screen the ones with better capabilities." "Everyone here shall be enrolled in the academy." "Whaaa..." Everyone had a flabbergasted expression on their face. He explained further. The first test was to gauge the physical prowess and was the test for the academy itself. The second test was to screen for candidates that were exceptional of the bunch. They would be separately trained in the academy with a separate curriculum. "So are we selected?" asked one candidate. "Yes, you have been selected since you all met the criteria in the first round." "Hmm." One of the second-round passing candidates asked. "Can they never join us or move forward?" "No, they can. There will be evaluation tests for them." He said. "They can apply for the reevaluation and promotion exam every year, once." "If they pass that exam, they will be joining you guys." The captain explained with a warm smile. "Exam? Will it be similar to this one?" asked Sarvesh. "Of course not." The captain explained that the exam would be based on the worst-performing cadet among the second round pass-outs. It would be much harder than this test since they could only take it after a year. A lot could change in a single year with very different curriculums for the cadets. Despite the prospects of promotion, it seemed like the tests would be too difficult for them. There might be outliers but it would be rare enough to make the amount of promotion candidates negligible. Although with the prospects of promotion in hand, many candidates'' faces lit up. They had a chance to stand in the same place as the second-round candidates. Some didn''t dare to hope for a promotion, while some were determined to get promoted. "Also to note." The captain cleared his throat. "There will also be yearly evaluation for all cadets." "What''s that?" asked Kartik with an energetic voice. "Underperforming cadets would be warned and the cadets that don''t meet the expectation shall be expelled by the academy." "Make sure to follow through with the training." "Avoid slacking off and do well on your tests." The captain warned, with a deep voice. "That''s it. You may retire to your quarters." Their quarters were in the same complex but it was divided to limit communication between the cadets. "Look at him, Kartik." Sarvesh chuckled, interrupting his thoughts. He was pointing at Shyam, who was struggling to keep up at the end of the line in the physical exercise session. "He gave up everything for his brain." Kartik chuckled along. Despite the weak physicality amongst the special cadets. Shyam placed first in the second round of the military academy selection. He almost got a perfect score if not for his blunder due to nervousness. The gap between him and the second-best candidate was a whopping 10 points. Meanwhile, Kartik and Sarvesh scored right in the middle order in the second round. Neither too high nor too low. Their main trait was their physical prowess; after all, their physical abilities were ranked first and second, respectively, amongst all the candidates in the Warangal Military Academy. "Shut... up..." Shyam said, throwing his sandbag on the ground. "You¡­dumb¡­bastards." "We are not dumb." They both said in unison. The trio bonded after placing in the same batch. They recently found out the second round was meant for special forces and officer-level cadets. It was in the similar batch for the time being; they apparently had plans of changing it into different batches as the requirement of special forces soldiers was much different than an officer. Their day began with the morning exercise routine that was done with the other batch. This was a joint routine between their batches. It was usually 50 laps around the huge training field with sandbags strapped to their backs to build endurance for long marches. It was followed by strength training and bodyweight exercises. Finally, 10 minutes of meditation to ensure their mind was always calm and they could take decisions clearly. The normal batch of cadets would have their breakfast in the mess hall first while the special batch does an extra set of exercises. After the breakfasts of the special batch were done. They had to head to class quickly, which was far away from each other for both batches. Cadets were given materials like paper to take notes during the lectures. They were provided footwear and the uniforms etched with the emblem of the Empire to wear in the Academy. The curriculum for the normal batch involved basics of command chain structures, warfare tactics, science, math, and social awareness. It also included stuff like managing cannon, gunpowder, rebel suppressions, and behavior during warfare. Although these were taught in the special batch as well. The depth was way different. They were taught much more than basics; they delved deep into warfare and tactical analysis of each battle and war fought by the Empire. They were also taught behavioral analysis and other ways to fight enemies through psychological warfare. Their tactical curriculum didn''t stop at basics of warfare but it delved deep into management of armies and soldiers. It was much more information. This was the curriculum but unfortunately most of the cadets didn''t know much about reading and writing. They needed to be given fundamentals of education before the curriculum for both batches started. So the Academy dedicated to focusing an entire semester, giving them lessons on the fundamentals of education. The classes went through till a few hours after noon with regular breaks in between classes, including breaks for lunch. All the cadets were eager to learn. Their eagerness was palpable; the professors were motivated more than ever to teach the classes, seeing the determination in each student''s gaze. After the classes were finished, the cadets were given breaks for their own activities for the next two hours. They could play sports; the academy allowed the batches to communicate during this two-hour period. The cadets made friends and cliques in the academies. Some played sports, while the others visited the libraries to gain more knowledge or read books in general. After the two-hour free time ends. The cadets of the special batch were called for combat training with special instructors well versed in martial arts like Kalari and sword arts that were predominantly used in the Royal Army. The special batch was given combat training earlier, while the combat training for the normal batch would start from the next semester. The normal batch was allotted study time during the combat training of the special batch. Lastly, the special batch and normal batch had dinner at the same time but were seated quite far from each other. It was followed by another study session, this time for both the special batch and the normal batch cadets. Lastly, a strict curfew was imposed during the nighttime, and the sleep time was managed properly to ensure proper rest for the cadets. The cadets have 5 days of classes and 2 days of rest every week. Although they would have to do the morning exercise for 6 days a week. The classes were only 5 days a week. Although most cadets would still be learning in the library during their break not to fall behind in their evaluation. Lastly, there was information about joint events with the other military academies and they would be allowed to visit back home during festive occasions. Chapter 266 Lahore The sun was shining brightly over the huge city of Lahore, located deep in the Mughal Empire. Streets were filled with vendors from different parts of the Empire, despite the huge flocking of merchants. There was rampant poverty in the city; many people lay wasted to the bone in the back alleys of the streets of Lahore.The stench of stale goat and chicken meat filled the air. crows and vultures alike feasted on them. There were half-eaten carcasses of humans left by vultures, many of whom died due to starvation. The buildings in Lahore were slowly crumbling to the tests of time. They weren''t maintained as well by the people. It was a grim scenario. "I have seen toilets cleaner than this." A man mumbled. His name was Waseem. He covered his nose with a cloth and walked through the dirty, messy streets of Lahore. He came to Lahore with the help of a few merchants that he met along the way. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He heard stories about the great cities in the Mughal Empire, but this was disappointing. It would be better to call this a pigsty rather than a city. Apparently, the rampant poverty was the result of the Mughal Empire''s horrible tax regime. The recent war with the Marathas burned quite a lot of money for the Empire that it had to increase the tax rate, even at this state of affairs. The plight of the people was just horrible, although mass famines were avoided by the Empire. There were many starvation cases in the Empire, taking the lives of hundreds of people. Waseem remembered the words of the merchants that headed to Lahore, "Hey you!" The merchant called out. "You seem new to Lahore." "Yes, I come from the Amir Sultanate." "Haish¡ª." The merchant sighed. "So you may not know the ways of Lahore." "It''s a lawless city." "Be careful." Waseem nodded and asked out of curiosity. "Don''t the nobles rule the cities?" "On paper, yes," the merchant replied, his gaze fixed on the bumpy and muddy road. The roads were pretty bad and filled with bandits. So it was frequent to get robbed on the way to Lahore. The nobles didn''t do anything much to control this lawlessness. It did result in a considerable drop in revenue to the city. "Umm¡­It is controlled by a bandit group, actually." "Bandit group, really?" Waseem exclaimed. "What is the Empire''s army doing?" "That''s the problem. The nobles support this bandit group." He sighed. The merchant explained to him that a year back. An organized bandit group was formed under an unknown individual. It united the unorganized and numerous bandit groups in the region. These began to extort money from small villages and caravans of merchants. Soon, the bandit group became not only wealthy but also influential in the region. According to the rumors, this group helped the noble currently in control of Lahore to ascend to the position. They managed to kill the previous noble and other local nobles to consolidate the position. Now they had control over the vast resources of the Empire and the city itself. The merchants quickly began to stop coming to Lahore due to the extreme extortions. The bandit group introduced a solution for this, which was the protection fee. Currently the merchants all pay a protection fee to enter Lahore. This made goods in Lahore much more expensive than before and the influence of the group grew further. "What about the higher nobles? Won''t they try to snuff them out?" The merchant shrugged. "They just don''t care about the citizens." "All they want is to fill their own pockets. So as long as the bandit group doesn''t do anything too stupid. The Empire won''t take action." "I see, quite a sorry state of affairs." Waseem remarked. "Yes, we also didn''t do well in the war; the Empire also likely wants to hide it as well." "I see." Waseem was in Lahore to buy something. He looked in the most stalls, his money pouch hanging by his waist filled with the currency of the Empire. He could feel someone following him since he entered the city of Lahore. He just went from stall to stall, trying to get them off his back. The people tailing him were quite persistent. Waseem had no idea why he was being tailed. ''Must be thieves.'' He grabbed his pouch of coins. He turned into a busy street to get them off his busy. It was packed with people; the old paved road had potholes and flies loomed over the stagnant water. It was shrouded in a nasty odor. He gripped the cloth on his nose and entered the sweaty crowd. The ones following him also entered with him. He weaved through the crowd and entered a small alleyway and took a sigh of relief. He ventured deep so they wouldn''t notice him from the crowd in the market street. ''Finally. I got them off my back.'' Waseem heaved a breath of relief. "Mister, did you think we wouldn''t notice you?" A voice said. Three men walked from the alleyway beside him. Waseem turned. "What?" "Why are you following me?" He asked in a stutter. The big guy in front of the trio, who looked like the leader, stepped forward and pointed at his hands. It was the pouch of coins that he was carrying. "Give us everything you have." He ordered. "HA HA, give us old man." the other two chimed in. The big guy took out a knife and began to walk towards him. Waseem, scared by the sudden confrontation, retreated. "Please, I will give the pouch. Don''t hurt me." Waseem put down the pouch on the ground and put his hands up. "This is all I have, please." He pleaded. The big guy came and took the pouch of coins. "You seem new to Lahore." The big guy laughed. "You should always watch your backs." Waseem didn''t say anything as he learned that it''s better to stay quiet than speak and make the situation worse than before. "Brother, look at his ear." One of his lackeys said. "It''s an earring." The big guy also noticed Waseem''s earring and came close to inspect it with his knife pointing at Waseem''s chest. "Oh, it seems to be a precious gemstone." The big guy grinned from ear to ear. "This yellow gemstone will fetch us a lot. Give it to us." "I cannot do that! It''s a family heirloom." Waseem said, pleading. "Nothing but that." The big guy put the knife at his throat and threatened. "Would you like to go to Heaven, you bitch?" "Just do as I say." "Yes, do as Brother says." The other two said in unison. Waseem tried pleading but to no avail; they threatened to take his life. He had no choice but to give up. "Fine." He said in a defeated tone, "Let me remove it." He brought his hands up to remove the earrings. Waseem, in the same motion, pushed his upper body back and hit the wrist of the big guy with his back. He locked the arm of the man with his other hand and twisted it in an unnatural angle. It was too quick for him to react. He took the knife the man was holding with one hand and used the locked arm to twist his arm, snapping it like a twig. The man let out a bloodcurdling screech at the broken arm, but to his horror it was cut short as the knife pierced his windpipe. Now all he could scream was blood. Waseem quickly dislodged the knife and stabbed him in the chest. It happened so quickly that the lackeys couldn''t do anything but watch frozen in fear. The lackeys turned to run away after seeing the skill of Waseem but it was too late. Waseem threw the knife at the throat of one lackey and charged at the second. It pierced the throat of the first lackey, who began coughing. Second lackey''s fear froze him in place. Waseem''s fist connected with his chin, twisting his neck and collapsing him like a ragdoll on the hard, dirty earth. He kicked the first lackey and pulled out the knife from his throat. Waseem killed them both and threw the knife aside. He took a piece of cloth from the pocket and wiped his hands of the blood. "This disguise is gone to shit.," sighed Waseem. "Good riddance, although I did manage to find some information." "I just came to scout ahead." Waseem tore his face mask and rummaged in his coat pocket to take his real mask and equip it. Find adventures on empire He was Chyyasura, one of the pancharakshas, on the mission in Lahore. His unit was yet to arrive as he had given them some days to catch up to him. He could have easily taken them off his back but it seemed like he attracted some attention. So the current disguise would be useless, so he just decided to take out the people that followed him. Unfortunately, now he had to deal with the aftermath, although it was his decision to fight. It seemed easy to mask this as a conflict between the lackey and the leader. "Extra work. Now I regret killing them." Chapter 267 Transportation Harsha was returning to the capital after a long days of travel. He was bored to death during his travel, so he was preoccupying himself by designing the horse-drawn omnibus. It was going to change the transportation system between cities.It would shape to be one of the first public transport systems and a massive endeavor for the Empire. It will not only be lucrative for the Empire but also give rise to private players that would be keen to jump on these services in areas that the Empire doesn''t plan to do, like town transports. It would speed up movement between cities and allow better circulation of goods. The main reason was the faster travel for the job seekers. It would allow many villagers to go to faraway cities for jobs by spending very little. Harsha''s carriage entered the Royal Palace. The garden was well-maintained as usual. Viswa did his job well after all. The palace staff''s gazes were a bit different than usual. Harsha quickly noticed the difference. He knew there would be trouble about the centralization of power from the recent judicial reform. There must have been a commotion while he was out to discuss an alliance with the Marathas. It must have been a small commotion that it never reached him. Harsha trusted Viswa to take care of the issue. Chances to prove himself in front of the cruel society were what Viswa needed. he was bestowing on him with the very opportunity. He was already a small flicker of hope for the lower castes as the rumors about him spread wide across the Emperor. Lower castes looked up to him. His every success was also a success for them. Harsha exited the carriage and went straight to his room. He wanted to freshen up first before taking care of the affairs. He soaked in the tub filled with aromatic liquids. His fatigue from the travel slowly fading as his muscles relaxed, it was a good bath. After changing into comfortable clothes. He headed to his study room. He had to give the design to Viswa and implement horse omnibuses across many cities. Harsha found Viswa waiting just outside the Royal complex. Viswa got a wind of his return and waited outside the royal complex to greet him. He greeted him. Viswa had his sword on his waist and no documents or papers in his hands like usual. Harsha scanned him up and down. "Your Majesty," he began. "Welcome back. How was your trip to Surat? Harsha walked ahead, "As expected, they accepted the terms and agreed to an alliance." "The documents for the alliance are in my room." Harsha added. "Take them and document it." "Alright, Your Majesty." Viswa said. "Umm¡­" He fidgeted for a bit but took a deep breath to calm down. "So, Your Majesty. There was a commotion during your absence." "How did you handle it?" "Um¡­" Viswa explained the commotion that happened a few weeks prior to his arrival. He revealed every bit of detail to Harsha and his words to the man named "Sachin." . He was already expecting some bit of punishment for his words. He insulted a noble. He wasn''t of noble blood and insulting a noble would come with a hefty punishment. Instead, Harsha''s action baffled him. Harsha laughed at his story. It was quite funny to him that the polite butler of his would resort to such words. Harsha liked the attitude with which he dealt with the situation. The nobles expected him, as a lower caste, to bow down to his command. Viswa didn''t, which makes the confrontation quite significant. ''If he manages to win this argument, it would reinforce the faith of lower castes in Harsha''s rule.'' Harsha thought. ''It would be an overwhelming political victory and give rise to some low foundational level changes in the Empire.'' "It''s all good." Harsha controlled his laughter as they walked to his study room. "You did a great job." After a while of chatter, they reached the study room. When Harsha entered, the room was clean. Everything was arranged neatly and there was a scent of flowers and perfumes in the room. "It looks neat," he remarked. "The servants clean every day," "Take a seat, I have to discuss something." He ordered Viswa. Harsha went and sat in his usual place in the room, on a plush chair; behind him was a large window that overlooked the garden. "How was the experience?" Harsha asked him. "Um... it was quite a lot to handle but it was fine after a day." "As expected, how do you plan to handle that?" "Sachin''s?" Harsha nodded. "I have some plans." Viswa said. "But¡­" His voice trailed off. It was evident that he was overthinking and had no confidence to implement his plan. "Not confident?" Viswa had no words for Harsha''s statements. He hung his head in shame. "Why are you not confident?" "I don''t know, Your Majesty." He said. "Are you afraid of failure?" Harsha leaned into his chair. "Or you are scared of the consequences of your failures?" "You failing will put a stain on me and my plans for lower castes?" Viswa nodded lightly. Harsha sighed. Viswa was an excellent talent; his ingrained complex wasn''t something that Harsha could magically correct with training. It required growth. Explore more at empire Viswa grew his skills and was useful to him but on his own without Harsha''s orders. He wasn''t himself. "Remember, Failure is the path to Success," Harsha said with a smile. "Whether you fail is not my issue, nor does it put a dent on my plans." "But what does put a dent on my plans is your attitude? If you can''t think and work independently. All the training was for naught." "I won''t ask about your plans, and neither will I monitor you." Harsha declared. "You can plan however you want. Solve the problem yourself." Viswa stayed silent for a while, taking everything in. The plan of his was relatively simple and efficient. He found out that Sachin tried to contact Asokan Nair to support them but like the just and loyal person he was. The offer would likely go south. He intended to exploit this offer to control and gather all the remnants of Jadhavs and Parvathy Nairs. It was simple; execution mattered the most. Sachin was a fool, Viswa could tell from his way of behavior. He sent a letter to Asokan after being humiliated by him. His target was Viswa, so it would be easy to guess his next move. "That''s enough planning about this situation." Harsha declared. "I know you can solve it. Just do it." "I have another task for you." "What is it, Your Majesty?" Viswa asked with a curious glint in his eyes. Harsha''s idea would always be out of this world and exciting for him to work on. Viswa liked planning these endeavors with his guidance. "We will create a new transportation network in the Empire." "Transportation?" He tilted his head in confusion. "A horse omnibus." "What is that?" "A horse-drawn large carriage. It could carry up to 20 people at once at a small fee." "Hmmm¡­Implement it across major cities that happen to have large amounts of movers?" "Exactly, we can charge a small fee for this service and it would be all handled by the Empire for now." "I see. I suppose you need quite a lot of horses and carriages for this." "Yes, an omnibus needs 6 horses to function." Viswa''s mind already was working on the planning phases of the omnibus. He already had a little map in his mind. He had plans to employ the carriage makers of the Royal Family to design a large coach for the omnibus, which would be cost-effective and cheap. Spread that method across different makers and mass-produce the omnibuses. The first test sites would ideally be the capital since there was always an influx of manpower coming in and going out of the capital. "Any basic design for this? Your Majesty." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I have it in my room; I will send it to you later." He said. "You seem to have an idea to start this." "The only problem for now was the sourcing of horses," Viswa said. "Why is that a problem?" "Because horses are quite expensive and good ones take time to grow." "Didn''t we get a lot of horses from the Sultanate?" Harsha scratched his chin. "There were many horses in the deserted garrison. Most of them were high-quality ones bought from the Mughal Empire." Viswa''s eyes lit up. He totally forgot about them. The horses they got from the Sultanate were still in the surplus and were at the bases. They changed the old horses and did equip the better ones for the cavalry but despite this, they had a lot of surplus horses even after accounting for extras for battle. So now all the problems of the omnibus were solved. He needed to just plan and execute it perfectly. "Yes! I can do this." Chapter 268 Dying is not the Solution A few kilometers from the capital, in a small village surrounded by green forests. Splashes from the nearby waterfall faintly vibrated in the air. It was bright but a bit cold in the area."Die," a man stomped Sumesh right in the gut. "You lower-caste scum. How dare you touch the food?" Some other men also joined in to beat Sumesh up, while the others stared from afar. Not lending a hand to help him from this plight. Sumesh protected his head with his frail arms, curling up like a ball to take the incoming attacks. Mud was caked on his face, cuts and bruises on his body. The blood trickled down from his head to his chin. He wanted to scream for help but Sumesh knew it was useless and there was no one to help him in this world. He just wanted to eat something to satiate himself. His stomach had been growling since the last two days. For him, this was frequent. He had no parents. They passed away a few years prior. He barely managed to survive with blatant discrimination in the village. Sumesh thought the discrimination would be less since the New Emperor was supposedly doing "some things" for the lower castes. Nothing changed for him. His life was filled with pain and suffering to just exist daily. After a whole lot of beating, the hungry sumesh dragged himself away from the village. He could barely walk without wincing from the injuries. He went to the place that calmed his mind during these situations. A place that only he knew, all alone. It was a small cave near the waterfall, a 5-minute walk from the village. He dragged himself to the cave. His frail, skeletal body was burning from pain. He could feel each sting in his arms and legs. His mouth had an aftertaste of the mud and iron. The splashes of water calmed him down. He washed his face in the cool water and his bruises and wound stung badly as he washed it off. He gripped his tattered rags and entered the cave. It was the afternoon and his stomach growled badly. He wanted to eat more than ever. Sumesh had no strength to move. Thoughts racing in his mind. ''What was he even living for?'' ''Is there any worth in living?'' ''Do I have to endure this badly just to live?'' ''I should just¡­ die.'' He just couldn''t take it anymore. Everyone looked at him like he was a worm just to be stomped upon. Sumesh was always in pain and hunger, trying his best to survive. His little efforts to get better would be immediately squashed by the upper-caste people. The time, he tried to farm some food for himself. The small plants he grew were destroyed by them. Sumesh''s house was set on fire and he was forced to live without shelter for a long time before making this cave his abode. He walked up to the waterfall. He looked down from the top. It was quite a huge fall. Sumesh was sure he would die from the impact. His legs trembled at the sight below, pointy rocks awaiting to snap his frail body into two. Sumesh closed his eyes, Before he could jump, a voice rang. "You want to die, eh?" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sumesh opened his eyes, stopping in his tracks. He turned his head towards the source of the voice. A cloaked man sitting a few feet away, admiring the waterfall. He didn''t see the man when he arrived at the waterfall. He just couldn''t sense him. "Are you sure about this?" The man asked, sipping some drink from his leather pouch. "What do you know?" Sumesh asked angrily. "My life has been nothing but suffering." "You are right! I don''t know anything." "Then?" "But will this change anything?" The man asked, looking down. "It will end my suffering!" "At this height, you might survive!" "Then you have to squirm in excruciating pain before succumbing to your death in the most painful way." He continued with a shrug. Sumesh had no answer. He also didn''t want to know the answer. He didn''t know why this man was talking to him. "What''s your story?" Was it because he was on the verge of death? Sumesh felt much more confident to speak his thoughts. He began to vent his feelings and story to the random stranger. He told him about the discrimination he faced in the village. His daily life with no parents, no one to lean on as support. It was pretty bad. This was his third village. He ran away from the previous two to save himself from the discrimination. He settled in this village, on the outskirts of the village and made his own little house, which was eventually burned down by them. For Sumesh, it was the same everywhere he went. It was almost natural that he would be discriminated against for his birth. "NOW DO YOU UNDERSTAND!" He yelled at the man. Despite his screaming and anger, the man remained calm and listened to him. "I just want to die." Tears streamed down his cheek, uncontrollably. "What did I even do wrong?" The man looked at him nonchalantly. He took a sip from his leather pouch once again. "Are you sure you want to die? " "You want me to suffer? Yes, you might. You might be like those upper castes." He lashed out, cursing at the cloaked man. "If you want to die, just die." The man appeared close to him in an instant. He was startled. The man pushed him. Sumesh saw the world blur before him. "No!!" he screamed. His eyes were closed, bracing for impact. It didn''t come. He slowly opened his eyes to see himself dangling off the water. The cloaked man caught him just in time. He didn''t fall to death. "See! You didn''t want to die." The man said as he pulled him back up. Sumesh''s heart was still pounding uncontrollably, his mind racing. He looked down at his trembling hands and feet. He couldn''t even muster a single ounce of strength. "Dying is never the solution." He said. "Deep down, you want to lead a life of dignity and happiness." "That''s never gonna happen." Sumesh said, glancing up at him. "Why not try? Living life to the fullest is truly beautiful." "I can''t do it... No one in my place can." "They can. In fact, there is a big example in the Empire." He said, sipping from his leather pouch again. "Who?" "The butler of the Emperor is a lower caste just like you." He said. "He was beaten like you. Yet he managed to reach that position." "Isn''t that just luck?" Sumesh asked. "Everyone was saying that he got the position because of the Emperor''s whim." The man shrugged. "Even a whim helped him." "And think about it. Could he have retained his position without any merit?" "No¡­" Sumesh muttered. "Precisely. You should look up to him." The man who was trying to shatter the shackles of the lower caste and show the world they were equal and shall be equal to everyone. "Why don''t you try? What if you get a "whim" of your own?" Sumesh had no words. The man he just met just gave him some life-changing advice. He didn''t know how to answer. He just stayed quiet and thought for a while. "You know what the best revenge in your state is?" Sumesh glanced at him awkwardly. "You standing higher than the "very" people that looked down upon you." "Can I do it?" "There is never a concrete answer to your question." "Life is unpredictable. Just like you never expected me to be here." He got up. "The chance you might be looking for might arrive at the most unexpected of times." "You have to be ready to grab it." "Wha-" He was interrupted. "What ifs are for people who have something to lose." "You don''t have anything to lose." The man said. "Just grit your teeth and crawl with all your might." "That is the nature of this cruel world." Sumesh didn''t utter a single word and looked at him. His thoughts of killing himself faded. It was replaced with sudden hope by this stranger''s words. He didn''t know the man, nor his name. Yet he changed his life. "What''s your name?" He asked. "It''s better off not knowing." The man shrugged and rummaged in his coat. "Your worth might be higher than you think." Patting Sumesh''s shoulder. "Try your best." He put a small, wrapped banana leaf containing some food in his hands and a leather pouch. "You can have this; you are hungry, right?" Sumesh grabbed it with both hands. He was grateful. "Well, I have to depart." "Thanks." He muttered. Sumesh could see the faint smile from the man. "Do your best; you will eventually find your way." The man quickly disappeared into the woods. He took off his cloak and headed towards the capital. "It was a great time." Harsha said. "I should visit some more places like these during my days off." Chapter 269 Raghus change "It''s so hot," Raghu exclaimed as he walked back to the barracks.It was blazing hot and his sweaty training clothes clung to his body. ''Smells horrible. I need a bath,'' he thought. Raghu had been promptly demoted from his position after the whole ordeal and was suspended. He just returned to training a day before. Akash, the man Raghu had lost against, became the temporary commander in his place. He received a lot of scolding from Commander Dhruv for his actions against the lower castes. Raghu vividly recalls his scoldings. "You bastard, keep your prejudices to yourself." He yelled. "The army is no place to spread your lousy discriminatory agenda." "You soiled the name of the Royal Army and our corps." Raghu hung his head in shame. "This isn''t the first time; you did this before in the meeting." Dhruv''s face was red with anger. He had warned Raghu many times. He wished for his change since the man was actually talented and could be an asset to the army in the future. "You are suspended from now on; don''t show me your face." He yelled. "Bu¡ª" "Get out." Others looked at him awkwardly after that incident. He was knocked out by a normal soldier. He even lost to the brigade commander. Raghu was isolated and others didn''t even initiate a conversation with him, even the upper castes like him. They avoided him probably because of orders from above. He sighed. ''Barracks! No use; I will go somewhere else!'' He took a detour and went into the forest to cool himself off. He got some relief sitting in the shade of the tall trees. Raghu thought a lot after being suspended. His mind was on that incident constantly. He had been humiliated in front of others. The fact he lost to normal soldiers stung him a lot. It wounded his pride and ego. Although everyone was indifferent to him. There was no bullying or talking behind his back like he expected. Raghu sat down on a rock in the forest. He remembered eavesdropping on a couple of lower-caste soldiers'' conversations a while back, returning to camp after suspension. "That guy, we should all beat him up," one soldier said, clenching his fist. "He deserves it; he cheated against Brigade Commander Akash," said another. "Hmm... Haven''t you heard yet?" a third soldier asked. "Heard what? " "Anyone that bullies or talks behind the back of former Commander Raghu shall be punished." "What? Who gave that order?" "Brigade commander Akash. He is so compassionate, even forgiving his actions against him. ''He said that? After all I did?'' Raghu thought as he eavesdropped. He sighed quietly, looking up at the thick canopy of the trees. The man he humiliated didn''t even retaliate after his actions. He just forgave him and moved on. ''I am truly scum.'' Raghu was also curious about the two normal soldiers. He hasn''t seen them since that incident. ''Such strong people. Why were they present there?'' He didn''t understand anything. He couldn''t even understand why Akash forgave him for his actions. Raghu thought every day about what to do about this situation but he was at a roadblock. ''Ah, I don''t care¡­'' He cursed inwardly and pulled his hair. "I will go back to the barrack." He got up to leave, grabbing his wooden training sword. His sweat from training evaporated and it wasn''t as uncomfortable as before. "Are you leaving, brat?" A voice asked. "Leave him alone, Narayana. He has a lot on his plate." "It''s his fault anyway." Raghu turned back to see the two, one a burly tall man and a short man. The burly one was responsible for knocking him out with a punch. He was crazy strong. The other one, he didn''t even have to guess since the Narayana was always together with him. He also must be as strong as hell. "Um¡­ what?" He asked, scratching the back of his neck. He was obviously scared from the previous encounter with them. He didn''t want another beating. Varun stepped forward and patted his shoulder. "You have become meek." He laughed. "You are going through a lot right?" "Kind of" "Do you want help?" Varun asked. "Varun, are you for real? You want to help him after all that?" Narayana asked. "Why not? He can change, you know." Narayana scoffed and stayed silent. Varun wrapped one arm around him and asked. "Tell me what''s on your mind. Big Brother will help you." "Um¡­." Enjoy new stories from empire Raghu explained everything on his mind. He didn''t understand what to do and how to proceed with the current situation. It was his first time. "So you want to amend things?" "If it''s possible." "You know, everything''s possible." Varun said, "This Narayana was also once a cocky brat like you." "Hey!" Narayana retorted. "Come on, shut up." Varun smirked. "He even picked a fight with certain ''Someone." "Some noble?" Varun smiled. "Not a noble, even higher." "He tried to fight against the current emperor." Varun laughed. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "WHAT¡­" Raghu''s jaw dropped. He looked at Narayana, who stood there silently. "For real?" "How is he even alive?" "He was beaten black and blue by the emperor. It was so funny." "Anyway, now he is a changed man." Varun stated. "So anyone can change." "But¡­ will he accept my apology?" "That''s up to him. You just have to go and apologize." "That said, you seemed to have a prejudice against lower castes." Narayana asked. "You think they are weak or something?" Raghu stayed silent. "You brat, talent and strength aren''t determined by blood." Narayana explained. "We were also once like you." Varun added. "We also saw lower castes as weak." "Then what happened?" Raghu asked. "We just learned the truth about life." "Truth?" "There are talents in every caste, no matter how lower or higher. There are also bad and weak people in every caste." Varun stated, "This was life." "But¡ª" Narayana cut him off. "Have you heard about the emperor''s butler?" "Yes." Raghu said meekly. "He is a lower caste." "But I have heard that he is just there because of the Emperor''s whims." "Bullshit." Narayana spat. "As if those rumors are full of crap." "How do you know that?" "We were former royal guards after all." Varum said with a smile. "Really?" Raghu exclaimed. with widened eyes. Varun had a smile. "Viswa, or the Emperor''s butler, is talented and strong. He is not only the butler of the Emperor but also his personal bodyguard." "We lost to him, even with both of us attacking." Narayana sighed. "I heard he trains with the Emperor and can go toe-to-toe with the Emperor." "Mind you, he has trained way less than the Emperor." Varun added. Raghu didn''t know how to process all this information. He was just surprised by all this. He knew about the lower-caste butler but for him to be praised by the man who took him down in 2 punches was crazy. ''...'' He stayed silent and thought. "Raghu, always remember. Treat others with respect." Varun pulled his ear. "We all bleed the same and are equal before God. There is no higher or lower." "Akash will surely accept your apology if you are genuine." Narayana said. "Commander Dhruv gave you a chance to change yourself." "Don''t waste it." ''Well, I guess I will try; I have nothing to lose.'' He thought. ''I am sure he won''t accept my apology.'' He stepped forward. "Fine." Raghu headed to the tent of the Akash to apologize. He could feel the stares of the others as he walked into the barracks. He went to Akash''s tent. There were murmurs, but he didn''t care and entered the tent. He saluted Akash. "Commander Akash." Akash glanced up and put his papers down with a stern look. "What is it?" He addressed him informally. Raghu froze. He came to apologize but he couldn''t find the words nor the resolve to apologize. "Um¡­" He stuttered for a bit. "I have¨Chav co-come to apo¡ª" "Apo?" Akash asked. "Say it clearly." Raghu took a deep breath. "Commander Akash, I am truly sorry for the incident back then." He said in a high-pitched voice. The tent went silent. "I don''t know what punishment you want me to do for my actions." "But I am truly sorry for my comments about your comrades and my dishonorable actions during the duel." He bowed his head deeply while apologizing. He closed his eyes and waited for Akash to scoff or lash out. at him for an apology after such a long time. He was even ready to take beatings once he stepped into the tent. The next thing just took him by storm. A warm hand ruffled his hair. "Stand straight." It was Commander Akash. "It seems like you thought a lot about it." He said. "It''s a good thing you could finally take the courage to apologize." "But I wasn''t the one to be hurt by your comments. I don''t mind being ridiculed." "It was my dead comrades." "Um... I do¡ª" "Don''t. You can later go to Godavari and apologize to them personally." He cut him off. " I accept your apology." "It takes strength to admit your wrongs." Raghu didn''t say anything. He just stared at the warm smile on the face of Commander Akash. ''I was wrong after all.'' Chapter 270 Others Kasim Sultanate, Royal PalaceThe Sultan Umar Al-Kasim, the current ruler of the Kasim Sultanate, was enjoying his time with his mistress, the one he had forcibly married after killing her own family. He was enamored by her beauty. But she rejected his advances, which led to him taking this huge leap. He then raped her before keeping her in his harem. It was the same for many women in his harem. They were all victims of his previous actions. The man couldn''t control his lust and was indulgent to the core. He was also stressed by the recent events that happened in the central subcontinent. Qutb Sultanate, their long rivalry came to an end with an uneventful end. The Empire fully took control of the Qutb land. Zafar Shah, the Sultan of the Qutb Sultanate was killed by the rebels and 90% of their nobles executed by the Empire. It was sudden. Umar never expected this. Due to this incident, his eyes finally opened to the reality. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Empire was dangerous. There was an even bigger issue at hand. All his influence in the Yadava kingdom was weeded out by the new queen. All the investments and all the spy network work he had done over the years. They were all found and thrown out within a span of three months. He was certainly pissed by it. The nobles that were mooching off him were now reluctant to listen to him. The reason for this? It was the massive influence of the Empire cemented in the Yadava political sphere. The Empire declared the Yadavas as their true ally. It just meant one thing. They would protect Yadavas in case of a conflict. For Kasim, fighting the Empire would be almost like a baby deer trying to escape a tiger. It would be so one-sided; Umar didn''t even want to think about it. ''Damn it!'' He got up from his bed as his mistress left with sniffles. Umar covered himself with a robe and was about to go to take a long soak in his bath. He was interrupted by a knock. "Enter." He ordered with a disdainful look. "What is it?" It was one of his ministers in the royal court that came to visit him. "Your Majesty," he greeted him with a slight bow. "We have two urgent issues." "Umm...Prince Aurangzeb caused some trouble." "That buffoon. What did he do now?" "Um... Apparently he drank and raped another girl." Umar sighed. "Now what about it?" "The village protested and the prince razed the village, killing everyone." Umar nodded, asking him to continue. "The protest ignited a wave of protests. Thousands began to join in. Multiple cities are marred by violent protest." "How did it spread that fast?" He asked. "How long ago was this?" "a Month!." Umar''s face went red. "And He didn''t report it?" "Yes, Your Majesty." "What''s the damage?" "All city mosques got destroyed, garrison soldiers slaughtered, and their homes burned to the ground. I have sent the army to quell it." "WHAT THE HECK?" He yelled. "How is the damage so much?" "Um... it all started at once; we didn''t expect this." Umar sighed and dismissed his minister. "Just suppress them and raze a couple of villages with the army. It will all cool down." "Where is that brat??" "In his room, playing with prostitutes." "Throw him in a cell." Umar yelled. "He doesn''t even know what he has done." "Um... there is another piece of news." He said. "Now what is it?" "The Marathas and Empire have signed off on an alliance in Surat." Just when he thought his headache wouldn''t get any worse. It got even worse. The worst of the worst happened. An alliance between the Empire and Marathas. This meant that the Empire would be strongest in the Subcontinent just because of their influence on the kingdoms around them. ''How this isn''t possible.'' Umar thought. ''Damn all of them.'' ''At this rate, eventually I will be the prey for the Empire.'' He needs a solution to this problem. The scale of the Empire''s movement was well beyond him. Umar needed support desperately to solve this issue. He needed to rally other kingdoms for support or else it would be a matter of time before his kingdom fell to the Empire. Umar had bad relations with the Gajapathis and couldn''t ask them for support, but he had some relations with the Varna Kingdom, Amir Sultanate, and finally the Mughal Empire. He wanted to form a coalition in response to the Empire''s alliance with the Maratha. "You!" he yelled. "Send letters to the Amir, Varna, and finally the Mughal Empire." "We need to rally support for our cause and survival." "Yes, Your Majesty. I shall do that right away." He said. "Ok." Umar heaved a sigh of relief. If he managed to pull this off, he could at least save his kingdom from the expansion of the Empire. He cursed the Emperor in his mind. He even compared him to his useless son Aurangzeb, a man whose worth was completely null and useless for the kingdom yet everyone boasted about him to be the next heir. Umar didn''t care, as for him. He just wanted to die in peace. If Aurangzeb went and lost the kingdom after his death. Why should he care but as long as he was alive. He wanted to live this extravagant lifestyle. ''The young Emperor is just like his father.'' Gajapathi Royal Palace, Cuttack Gajapathi''s royal courts were filled with murmurs and sounds of conversation. It was about the recent annexation of the Qutb Sultante by the Empire and its implication on the Gajapathis. They felt the pressure as the young emperor, Harsha deva Raya, began to spread his wings of influence across the subcontinent. It was threatening for them as well since their relations with the Empire were sour and they had no way to mend it due to the previous King''s action. "So we might need some support to help ourselves from this trouble that might spill over to our kingdom." "Yes, Your Majesty." One of the ministers said to Lokendra Deva. "There is a high chance we are next on the list of targets for the Empire," voiced another minister. "I know but they still haven''t integrated the annexed land. There is time." Lokendra knew that the integration process would take a while. If it''s not properly integrated, it would look like the current Mughal Empire, filled with rebels to the brim. Every corner of the Empire filled with filth and poverty. He also knew that Harsha wasn''t the type of man to just look over these issues and go on a mad spree of conquering. "What are the chances of them allying with the Marathas?" asked Lokendra of his ministers. Silence marred the room as they had no answer to his question. "Your Majesty, we just received some concerning news." "What is it?" "The worst has happened." The minister said meekly, "The Marathas have signed an alliance treaty with the Empire at Surat." Lokendra''s jaw dropped. He didn''t expect the Emperor to move so quickly, so it would mean that his calculations about the integration also could be wrong. He needed to rally support for his kingdom. He needed to save his kingdoms from falling prey to Harsha''s ambition; they were weak, in fact, very weak compared to the current Empire army. Lokendra knew it; it was one of the many reasons that his father feared the former Emperor of Vijayanagara. "Now, what should we do?" Lokendra said, leaning forward. "This is truly a concerning situation." "The Empire''s movements were too quick and precise. It just means we have very little time to come to a consensus and rally support for our cause." One of his ministers came forward and bowed slightly before speaking. "I think the Kasim would be thinking the same thing by now, Your Majesty." "So what do you suggest?" "I suggest we send letters to the Varna and Ahoms for now. Despite our differences, they might know the gravity of the current situation." "Kasim would also contact Varna; would they really side with us?" "Hmm..." The minister scratched his chin. "I think they would." "Why do you think so? We just went through some rough times and our finances have been taking a hit these days." "It''s because of the Mughal Empire." Lokendra looked intrigued. "Varna has been at odds with the Mughals for a while, despite there being only skirmishes on their borders." "I think there is a high chance they would ally with Kasim, who has good relations with the Mughals." "But didn''t they ally with Amir?, who have good relations with the Mughals?" Enjoy more content from empire "Amir is different than Kasim, Your Majesty," he explained. "They have been a neutral power historically. That''s the sole reason they even exist." "The same can''t be said for Kasim, though." "True," Lokendra nodded. "I think I got the picture." "Send letters to the Varna and Ahoms; we need to stop this." Lokendra sighed and leaned back on his throne. ''What are you even planning, Harsha?'' Chapter 271 Recruitment In the heart of the city of Thanjavur, there was a huge gathering of young able-bodied men waiting patiently in a line. There were several parallel lines and it was being kept in check by the garrison soldiers stationed in the city.Under the strict supervision of the Nayakas, there was a rather big recruitment happening. They were recruiting people for the police forces that would be merging with the garrison troops to create a task force to prevent and combat criminal activities in the city and all the neighboring regions. The edict was passed a month ago and the preparations were in full swing. Everything was going on in parallel: constructions of courts, police stations, arbitration courts, and jails. Recruitment of lawyers, judges, auditors, police, and secret police. All these must be done simultaneously and to open the judicial system soon, the problems with the local nobles were yet to start since they moved too quickly; the nobles were yet to move in response to this. Why didn''t the nobles move in response? One, they were reluctant to oppose the Emperor without active support from the other big nobles in the region. They were all fence-sitters waiting for one man to rally support for their cause. The ones that went to the royal palace were only a vocal minority that was shunned quickly. This led to the waning of the support to oppose this edict. Although these people would be the same that would join the cause once considerable support has been gathered. Cowards, they were cowards. Right now, in Thanjuvar. It was the recruitment drive for the police officers. Although on paper it was for the regular task force, some of them would be sent to the secret police after screening. Only the cream of the crop would be able to make it to the secret police. Bhima Nayaka was in charge of the recruitment drive. He was given the criteria to fulfill from Viswa to hire the candidate and one of the secret force leaders was also present due to the directive from Viswa to ensure fair recruitment without any bias. This was also a position open to all castes. The change was happening slowly as the lower castes were given opportunities to rise up in the social hierarchy. The self-obsessed upper castes were yet to catch a sniff of the subtle changes. Since there were no caste requirements and the supervisors in charge were strictly forbidden from asking any questions about castes, it was nearly impossible for others to know about the castes of the other candidates. This put a stranglehold on leaks of information. Most upper-caste hated the lower-caste and didn''t want anything to do with them. This made them a lot more disinterested in the matters pertaining to their jobs, etc. Your journey continues with empire This made it easier to implement discrete policies and not have people outraged or rebel against it. Although once the change in the constitution and the judicial revolution takes place. There would be backlash after knowing that the lower castes also had the same rights as the upper caste pertaining to all legal issues. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Empire already had plans to face the backlash, most of which would come from the nobility and the Brahmin community that were the root cause of this. Bhima and his father, Rudra Simha Nayaka, were present to overlook the recruitment process. They sat in a small enclosure. "Father, what do you think?" Bhima asked. "I think it''s for the best." He replied, straightening his back. "Why is that? The Emperor has centralized the power structure." Bhima said. "It''s a direct attack on the nobles authority." "Noble''s authority, eh?" Rudra sighed and watched the recruitment go on. "I personally think this will bring more justice to the common folk." "Regardless, we would be reduced to nobles without any power." "Then why didn''t you oppose this in the Council?" He asked. "Were you scared of the Emperor?" "Umm¡­" Bhima fell silent. He was certainly scared of the Emperor due to "that" incident where he was beaten black and blue. Rudra Simha laughed and patted his son''s shoulder. "I don''t blame you but I think a good legal system is necessary for the Empire." "A noble can''t handle legal cases or have multiple representatives to manage them." He explained. "They would be bribed in some way or the other in the end." "Then what is the use of nobles?" Bhima asked. "We still have influence, Bhima. There must be some provision for long-standing noble families. There are many vacant positions in the annexed land." "That''s what I don''t understand, father." He said. "They said they would lease the land to us and all land is owned by the Empire." "Hmm." Rudra scratched his chin. "Leases for 99 years." "That''s a new thing. I get the idea of the Emperor by the provision." Rudra said. "Well, I will have to talk with the Emperor first." "That said, overall the legal system is excellent in my view." He declared. "That''s true; it''s very well thought out." Bhima said. "That new woman¡ªAsokan brought works very efficiently." His father chuckled. Bhima tilted his head in confusion. "I just remembered the past." "What about it?" "A woman in the Council would have been unheard of in the past." "Hmm..." Bhima grunted. "I don''t mind unless they are doing the work." "I guess you have been influenced a lot by the Emperor." Rudra chuckled. "The Emperor believes in a meritocratic society." "Is that wrong?" Bhima asked. "It isn''t," he replied. "He thinks of himself as the top of the ladder." "And he is not wrong; there will be no one that would be matching his capabilities even with the same resources." "Then what''s the problem?" "His heirs!" "It would be worse than the former emperor. If he has multiple wives. We would have to witness a bloodbath far greater than the previous civil war." "It would have the potential to crack the Empire into pieces." Bhima sighed. "I don''t think we need to worry much about it." "The emperor seems very uninterested in marriages and love." He said. "I have rarely seen him with a lady, even after receiving multiple proposals from the nobles." "I heard that the butler is instructed to burn all the proposals." "He will come by in time." Rudra smiled and watched the young men huddle into a group. They were getting ready for the police recruitment test. Multiple candidates were already shortlisted after the physical. Although not as harsh as the military test. They were screening out a lot of people. The second round was an intellectual test, taking into consideration that many of them didn''t know how to write or read. The test was verbal, with multiple instructors doing one-on-one sessions with candidates at the same time. Each candidate was given 10 minutes. The remaining candidates at the end of the day shall be noted down by their name and number to take the test for the next day. "Isn''t the number a bit too much? Considering they are also hiring the retired military officers." Rudra asked his son. "No! I heard the military officers will be hired for positions like lawyers, arbitrators, judges, and auditors as well. " "So, the task force of the regular and secret police would need manpower." "I see. Is that lady in charge of the recruitment of the lawyers and judges?" "Yes, they are recruiting learned individuals." Bhima scratched his head. "Wouldn''t that exclude a lot of lower castes due to their lack of reading and writing skills?" "I also did think the same, apparently. There are many lower castes that know how to read and write." Rudra smiled. "I think the Emperor pulled some strings." "He sowed some seeds earlier on, and now it''s giving him the fruits." "You mean his own force?" Bhima asked. His father nodded at his question. "Yeah, now that I think of it. It was almost all lower-caste people." The recruitment drive was concluding; there were a fair share of candidates that were selected from all castes. They both just came to oversee the drive, as they were prohibited from interfering with the process based on strict criteria. They had no authority for the recruitment. Everything fell under the jurisdiction of Asokan Nair and Aradhana. Their subordinates were responsible for all the recruitments. Nayakas were merely there to ensure there was no blatant corruption going on in the process. Since they were overseeing most of the recruiters, they were quite scared. They did every process according to the plan. Evening was right around the corner and the diyas in the temple were being lit in the distance and the sun painted an orange hue on the city. The failed candidates already left and the candidates that were left for the verbal left, their tests were postponed to the next day. They were given a new location and instructions to follow during the second test. There were many leftover candidates, as there were numerous candidates and limited recruiters. It was a fruitful day for the recruiters as they found quite a lot of talent for the police task force. The training of each passing candidate began as soon as everyone''s verbal test would be finished. Chapter 272 Asokans Charade The city of Travancore sprawled wide and beautiful, a witness to its rich heritage and meticulous governance.Its stone-paved pathways glistened under the morning sun, winding through bustling marketplaces and serene residential quarters, ultimately leading to the grand, vibrant temples adorned with intricate carvings and vivid murals. These temples, eternal symbols of the city''s spiritual essence, hummed with the voices of priests and devotees, their devotional hymns weaving a serene melody other than the city''s otherwise lively atmosphere. The streets were alive with activity. Merchants filled every corner of the markets, loudly advertising their wares¡ªfragrant spices, colorful silks, exotic jewelry, and handcrafted goods. Citizens haggled. Despite the vibrant chaos, an air of security and order prevailed. Patrol soldiers, clad in traditional armor, stood at every corner, their mere presence a witness to the city''s strict governance. This sense of peace and order was owed to Asokan Nair, the in charge of Travancore. A man of firm principles and unyielding resolve, Asokan''s reputation for strict governance preceded him. Under his watchful eye, the city had flourished into a haven of safety and stability. His initiatives, including personal welfare schemes aimed at eliminating homelessness, were lauded by the populace. Though his demeanor was formidable, his actions spoke of a deep commitment to justice and the welfare of the common people, earning him widespread respect. Yet, in the city''s noble circles, whispers of dissent simmered. Rumors abounded of Asokan''s alleged dissatisfaction with the imperial court, particularly regarding the treatment of Prince Bhairava, the leader he had once served with utmost loyalty. The emperor''s decision to sideline the royal family had only fueled these speculations, casting a shadow over Asokan''s image. But those who truly understood the man knew his unwavering integrity. His loyalty was not divided¡ªit extended to both Emperor Harsha and Prince Bhairava, the latter of whom had personally instructed Asokan to serve the emperor without question. Loyalty, to Asokan, was a sacred bond. On this particular day, Asokan sat in his private garden, surrounded by blooming hibiscus and jasmine. The gentle rustling of leaves in the breeze provided a serene backdrop as he seriously reviewed a stack of documents. Orders and directives lay before him, all crucial to the phased implementation of the judicial framework he was overseeing. His assistant stood nearby, ready to provide updates. "How many phases have been completed for the recruitment?" Asokan asked, his sharp gaze fixed on a report in his hand. "Five phases of the police task force," his assistant replied promptly, flipping through another set of documents. Asokan nodded. "And the secret police?" he inquired. "Two phases have been completed so far," the assistant reported. "One in Thanjavur and another here in Travancore." "Good," Asokan said."We must maintain this pace. The judicial framework depends on the strength and integrity of both regular and covert enforcement." As he signed another directive, his focus was interrupted by the assistant clearing his throat. "My Lord, we have some letters from different nobles." Asokan sighed, placing the quill down with a calm face. "Now, what is their problem?" he asked, though he could already guess the answer. It would most likely concern the emperor''s centralization of power initiative. The reforms aimed to strip nobles of their traditional privileges, leaving them powerless and vulnerable to imperial authority. While Asokan personally had no issue with this¡ªbelieving it would expedite justice for the common folk¡ªhe understood the nobles'' grievances. Find exclusive stories on empire Their dissent, however, was fragmented, as no major noble dared to openly oppose Emperor Harsha. "They request our support to protest against the Constitution and judicial reform," the assistant said with caution. "Huh?" Asokan''s eyebrows rose in genuine surprise. "Why would anyone think I''d support that?" "Rumors, probably, my Lord," the assistant replied with a resigned sigh. "Oh, those baseless ones again?" "Yes, my Lord." "And who is the sender of this absurd request?" "Sachin, a medium-ranking noble," the assistant replied after scanning the letter. "He seems to be leading this movement." "Utter nonsense," Asokan scoffed. "I wouldn''t support this crap if my life depended on it." "There''s more, my Lord," the assistant hesitated. "What now?" Asokan asked, his patience wearing thin. "He also seeks your support to teach the Emperor''s butler ''his place'' for being of lower caste." For a moment, silence hung heavy in the air as Asokan processed the absurdity of Sachin''s audacious request. Then, a sharp laugh escaped him, cutting through the stillness of the garden. "Does this man have a death wish? Does he not know how strong that lad is?" "It seems he doesn''t, my Lord," the assistant replied, shaking his head in disbelief. Asokan''s mirth faded quickly, replaced by a cold determination. "Send this to internal affairs immediately. Charge him with treason. Inform the palace as well. Let them deal with this nonsense." The assistant bowed and left to carry out his orders. Left alone, Asokan leaned back in his chair, his thoughts briefly drifting. The arrogance of men like Sachin disgusted him. They clung to outdated beliefs, blind to the tide of change sweeping through the empire. For Asokan, loyalty and competence were far more significant than birth or status. He glanced at the neatly arranged documents before him, each representing a step toward a more just and efficient empire. The reforms, though controversial, were necessary, and Asokan took pride in being a part of their implementation. The empire was changing, and Asokan Nair would ensure that change came with order and integrity. "About that, my Lord," came a cautious voice, breaking his thoughts. Asokan looked up to see his assistant standing in the doorway, holding an envelope with the unmistakable seal of the imperial palace. "We received a letter from the butler of the Emperor." "Viswa?" Asokan asked, straightening in his chair. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, my Lord. It''s marked as confidential." "About what?" The assistant handed him the letter. Protocol dictated that palace correspondence be opened only by members of the royal council, ensuring the sensitive information within remained secure. Breaking the seal, Asokan unfolded the letter and began to read. His expression shifted as the contents sank in, his face hardening into a mask of seriousness. Viswa''s letter contained unexpected instructions. Contrary to Asokan''s initial reaction, the butler advised him to accept Sachin''s offer. The reasoning was both clever. According to Viswa, Sachin was a critical link to several noble factions quietly opposing the emperor''s reforms. By feigning agreement with Sachin''s dissent, Asokan could infiltrate the group, gain their trust, and uncover the remnants of support for the Jadhavs and Parvati Nair. What truly unnerved him wasn''t the audacity of the plan but Viswa''s uncanny ability to predict Sachin''s actions¡ªand even Asokan''s likely reaction. "How did he even predict this?" Asokan muttered to himself. "No, leave that. Focus." The plan was straightforward in theory. Asokan would play into the rumors surrounding his supposed dissatisfaction with the imperial court. He would lure Sachin and his allies into a false sense of security, organizing a secret meeting of dissenting nobles. Once gathered, the internal affairs teams would swoop in under Viswa''s orders, arresting everyone involved. The empire''s stability depended on rooting out these pockets of resistance, and Asokan''s role was vital for this. A slow smile spread across Asokan''s face as he folded the letter. "All the supporters are going to be fucked," he said quietly, leaning back in his chair. Sachin''s arrogance had turned him into a pawn in a game he couldn''t comprehend. The man''s foolishness amused Asokan, but he couldn''t help feeling a twinge of pity. ''Sachin, you poor lad,'' he thought. ''You just had to piss off the wrong people.'' Rising from his seat, Asokan began drafting a response to Sachin, carefully crafting his words to align with the narrative Viswa had outlined. The charade would begin soon, and Asokan was more than prepared to play his part. As he worked, he paused for a moment to silently pray for Sachin. He glanced up at his assistant, who was quite taken aback by his sudden laugh. "My Lord, what is it?" "Some people never learn; they want to oppose the Emperor of all people." "Should I call in the priests for their funeral?" The assistant asked with a chuckle. Asokan trusted his assistant very much so he didn''t mind sharing this piece of information with him. He was one of the people that helped him plan the judicial reform. Asokan knew that there would be no leaks from his assistant due to years of working together. There was no chance of betrayal from him. "How do you plan to proceed, my lord?" He asked with a wide ear-to-ear grin. "Deliver this letter to Sachin. We shall wait for his response."Asokan said with a grin. "Alright." His assistant grabbed the letter in his hands and swiftly left to deliver it. It would be delivered through covert means to ensure that it looked legitimate to Sachin. The game was set, the players in motion. And Asokan Nair would ensure that the empire''s enemies learned the cost of defiance. Chapter 273 Batavia The city of Batavia, or Jayakarta (former name of Jakarta), was one of the main hubs of the Dutch in the Southeast Asia route. They and the Portuguese controlled the Southeast Asian routes using their influence in Malacca and Batavia, respectively.It was an island lying to the northwest of Java and one of the most populous places. Naturally, it was a trade hub in the area and very lucrative due to its spice abundance, like the subcontinent. The Dutch captured it from the Sultanate of Banten, trying to put a monopoly on the spice trade route. Although largely unsuccessful due to the existence of the Empire. They still maintained considerable influence in Java. They sourced high-quality timber, rice, textiles, and spices like cloves and nutmegs at cheap prices from the local populace for the European markets. They sold it in Europe at huge margins, making their control over the island highly lucrative. Opium was usually traded for the local goods. They also bought exotic products to sell to the wealthy in the subcontinent and China. They hold on to Batavia, which gave them an edge over their counterparts like the Portuguese, Spanish, and English. The local populace was exploited like all of the Dutch colonies for their personal gains and profits. Batavia had a large amount of population. The Dutch created food shortages and opium addiction. They offered food and opium as wages for the local people to work for them. The addiction was bad and spread through the ranks of the societal structure of the island. This made the local people slaves to the Dutch to a certain extent. There was a little dissent but unlike the other colonies, they rarely gained support. The Dutch general Johan van Dijk was responsible for maintaining control over Batavia. He was a ruthless man, known to crack down even on a small protest of dissent. This created an uncanny fear of the man in the hearts of the rebels. Capital punishments, public flogging, and beheading were taking place for the rebels previously in the heart of the city. This showed the local people the plight of the rebel that wanted the Dutch gone from the island. There was also no support to the rebels from the neighbors like Banten, Mataram, Cirebon, and the surviving Hindu-Buddhist kingdoms near present-day Bali. There was a reason for this. The Dutch engaged in supporting local rivalries in Java, ensuring these sultanates fought against each other to keep themselves in check. They lent military aid covertly to both sides to keep them from turning on them by forming a huge alliance. It would spell doom for him. Although recently the local rivalry tactic on the small Hindu-Buddhist kingdom failed, and they managed to unite under a single leader. The Dutch didn''t care since they were an insignificant part of Java. They focused on the main players in Java; that was the three sultanates. Johan Van Dijk recently got the letter from the Dutch base in Hambantota in Lanka. Mark Hendriks sent him some important news. Johan personally didn''t like Mark Hendriks due to his haughty attitude but he was forced to work together with him as part of the venture in the region. With a visible scowl on his face, he glanced at the letter. He was quite reluctant to open it. He didn''t want to get roped again into one of Mark''s schemes. Yet, he broke open the seal to take a look at the contents of the letter. He sighed and unfurled the letter to read it. The details were articulated simply by Mark Hendriks. Although he didn''t like him, he was appreciative of his simple and straightforward letters. "What now?" He sighed. "The Portuguese were what?" Johan''s eyes widened at the contents. The rumors about the Portuguese losing Daman were true. The general Barnabas was onboard to Malacca. They needed to act now and begin their operations and show off power in Southeast Asia. This was going to flip the table for the upcoming talks of the Iberian Union between the kingdom of Portugal and the Habsburgs. "That man got defeated." He gasped. "This must be a stroke of luck for us." "But... let me read the rest of the letter." Johan read the rest of the letter filled with information about the battles in the region and the ouster of the Portuguese. Mark Hendriks also sent a trade deal to the Marathas to show their good relations with them. He crafted the deal to suit their agenda to gain a bigger foothold in the subcontinent. The Dutch wanted a small piece of Surat but they also didn''t mind settling with just the trade deals. They knew sooner or later chances would come for them to establish a base in the subcontinent and get access to their massive wealth. "A trade deal, and he wants me to do a show of power with extensive patrols, intimidation, and other things in the region to the Salt-eaters." Johan grinned. "That sounds enjoyable." Enjoy new adventures from empire For the first time, he felt somewhat happy to receive the letter from Mark. He liked bullying the Portuguese. The talks of uniting with Spanish rubbed Johan the wrong way. Spain was their sworn enemy. The Portuguese talks uniting with them meant that they didn''t care about the Dutch influence and took their lightly. So Johan was out to take the most of this situation and harass all the Portuguese ships with extensive patrol checks. ''Take that, you salt-sucking bastards.'' He grinned and called in his assistant to issue orders. The assistant entered and greeted him with a slight bow. "Go and order them to check all the Portuguese ships heading to Java and any of the regions under our jurisdiction." He said. "I don''t care how you do it. Harass them however you want." "They can''t do anything." "Yes, my lord." His obedient assistant said with a wry smile. ''I shall await the good news now.'' Meanwhile, at the port city of Malacca, a heavily guarded Portuguese cargo ship set sail towards the kingdom. It was guarded by a lot of third-rate and second-rate ships along. It was headed to the kingdom. General Barnabas stood atop the ship in the middle, scanning the horizon. The preparations had been done and Rodrigo managed to provide him with these many ships that were lying idle in Malacca. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Barnabas wanted to depart from this area before the Batavia base of the Dutch sent in their patrol ships. He didn''t want a confrontation. Hambantota didn''t have the capacity to take on their fleet but the base in Batavia could do that. He knew about Johan, a ruthless man. So he wanted to avoid all confrontation and head straight to the kingdom. He already anticipated that the Dutch commander would send a message to Batavia about their passage. Fortunately, everything was in place due to the quick thinking of Rodrigo and they managed to depart with the big nobles from Daman and some merchants back home. His mind was on another matter, pertaining to the Castro family. The recent stint with Antonio getting fooled by the third prince of the Empire and giving them the Portuguese Culverins did take a significant hit in their influence. The other nobles preyed on this family and tried their level best to pull them down. Unfortunately for them, the head of the Castros was competent, though highly unlikable. He managed to claw his way back. He had to give that old stubborn fool his due credit for that. ''It might be better to talk to the head unlike fools like Antonio.'' Barnabas thought. He didn''t need to contact Antonio, the fool who couldn''t even see through the facade of the third prince who was disowned by the head of the Castro. Castro''s support wasn''t enough. He decided to contact another house for their support as well in the Royal Council. It was the House of Meneses; they were notably known for their military prowess and supplying of high-ranking commanders for the battles in Africa. They were a powerful house in the Portugal political sphere since the inception of their new head. They have remained quite docile politically compared to their previous head. Their previous head was known to expand his political sphere of influence aggressively, but now they were not expanding much. They were focused and heavily involved in the military movements of the Portuguese in Africa. ''Meneses seems to be the ideal support in this endeavor.'' But he still had a challenge. Unlike the Castros, the Meneses didn''t have any bad blood against the Empire. He needed to give them some reason to support his cause in the Royal Council. Barnabas had a general idea of the situation in the political sphere in the kingdom. He needed to delve deeper into the political side to know the needs of the Meneses house so that he could cater to them in his request. So he already planned to meet a noble friend of his, who would be able to give him some genuine information about this matter. ''The Empire of Vijayanagara needs to be contained.'' Chapter 274 Cannon Test The city of Bidar underwent a remarkable transformation under the reign of Emperor Harsha, emerging as one of the major hubs of trade in the subcontinent. The city''s prosperity soared, fueled by lucrative trade agreements with the Yadavas, which opened up new avenues for commerce.The influx of wealth led to a dramatic increase in land prices as Bidar grew into a bustling commercial hub, attracting merchants, artisans, and nobles eager to capitalize on its economic boom. Amidst this flourishing prosperity, on the southeastern edge of the city, a heavily fortified area stood out. This section housed the Empire''s artillery workshop, a facility of critical importance. The workshop, entirely funded and owned by the Empire, was dedicated to the reverse engineering of the Portuguese culverin¡ªone of the finest cannons of its time. Recognizing the strategic value of such weaponry, the Empire spared no expense in securing this facility. Residences for the workers and their families were constructed on-site, creating a self-contained community that was both productive and tightly monitored. Soldiers maintained a visible presence, guarding the workshop and its workers, while covert forces from the internal affairs team ensured there was no breach. The workshop was also allocated a vast piece of land on the outskirts of the city for testing and experimentation. This ensured that the delicate and potentially hazardous process of cannon-making could proceed without endangering the public. Progress was steady, and after weeks of meticulous effort, the artisans were nearing completion of their first reverse-engineered culverin. This achievement marked a significant step forward for the Empire''s military capabilities. The prospect of wielding advanced Portuguese artillery would bolster their defenses and establish them as a formidable power in the region. However, it also introduced a new peril: if news of this success reached European ears, it could provoke sabotage or interference aimed at stifling the Empire''s power. The mastermind behind the workshop''s establishment and success was Alfonso Deva Raya. Tasked with expanding this initiative, Alfonso began laying the groundwork for establishing additional artillery workshops across the Empire. To achieve this, he needed a steady supply of skilled workers capable of replicating the Bidar facility. Enter Prathyush, the head of the Bidar workshop and a master bombardier. Recognizing the importance of knowledge transfer, Prathyush personally trained over fifty apprentices in just a month. He ensured they understood the basics of cannon-making, from metallurgy and mold preparation to boring and assembly. Simultaneously, he documented these processes in exhaustive detail, creating a manual that could be distributed to new recruits. This strategy not only accelerated the learning curve but also ensured consistency in the production of artillery across workshops. As these apprentices mastered their craft, Alfonso selected the most promising among them to establish workshops in other regions. "Chief, we are almost done with all the checks. I hope this time we can succeed," said Prathyush''s assistant, his face betraying nervousness. Prathyush nodded solemnly. The weight of responsibility pressed heavily on his shoulders. The workshop, established as a cornerstone of the Empire''s ambitious military strategy, had already faced two setbacks. Each failure put down the morale of the workers, but none more than Prathyush himself. "We failed two times already. We cannot fail a third," he declared firmly, his voice resolute. "It would disappoint the Emperor and Prince Alfonso, who placed their trust in us. This project is not just about replicating their cannons¡ªit''s about proving that we can surpass them." The reverse-engineering process had begun months ago when Prince Alfonso had handed them an authentic Portuguese culverin. The first step was to thoroughly study the existing piece. Workers meticulously measured every dimension¡ªthe length of the barrel, the diameter of the bore, the thickness of the walls, and the precise placement of the trunnions. These measurements provided a framework to understand its design and functionality. Once they had a grasp of the culverin''s physical attributes, the team moved on to acquiring the necessary materials. Bronze, wrought iron, and hardwood were procured from local sources. Tools such as augers, chisels, and sanding materials were brought in, while a forge and clay molds were set up in the workshop for casting the cannon barrels. One major limitation was gunpowder. The Empire lacked the infrastructure to produce it, so it had to be purchased from European merchants at a high cost. This dependency weighed on Prathyush, who knew it was a vulnerability the Empire must overcome in the future. The casting process began with the creation of molds. The outer mold, cylindrical and reinforced with wooden frames, was crafted from clay. A clay core was then inserted to define the hollow bore of the cannon. It was carefully anchored in place to prevent movement during casting, ensuring precision. The workers melted down the bronze and iron. The molten metal, glowing with intense heat, was poured into the prepared molds. It was supervised closely, ensuring the metal flowed evenly. The barrels were left to cool slowly to avoid cracking, a problem that had plagued their earlier attempts. After cooling, the barrels were manually bored using augers, a painstaking process that demanded precision and strength. The bore was then polished with sand and leather to ensure a smooth interior surface, vital for accuracy and safety during firing. Trunnions, forged separately in smaller molds, were attached to the barrels through casting or riveting. Finally, the hardwood carriages were assembled. These carriages, fitted with iron straps and brackets, were designed to keep the culverins stable during firing. Though the artillery workshop lacked their own ammunition crew, preparations were underway to produce iron cannonballs in collaboration with other imperial artisans. "Chief, everything is in place. Time for testing," a worker yelled from afar, breaking the tense stillness of the workshop. Prathyush, who had been anxiously pacing near the assembly area, immediately rushed to the training fields. The vast open space was dedicated to testing artillery and training the new cannon crew using the existing Portuguese culverins. These foreign cannons were now tools for training and reference, their dimensions and details thoroughly documented and no longer needed for replication. The workers pushed the newly crafted cannon toward the firing range. Its gleaming barrel bore the Empire''s insignia, a proud emblem of their combined effort over the past months. As the cannon settled into place, Prathyush''s nerves tightened. He stood at a distance, watching the cannon crew prepare. His fists clenched, his breaths shallow. This was the culmination of endless nights of toil, problem-solving, and recalibration. He knew the stakes: this wasn''t just a test of the cannon; it was a test of his team, their ingenuity, and their worthiness of the Emperor''s trust. ''The test phase. Finally.'' The memory of their previous failures loomed over him. The first attempt had ended disastrously when they tested the cannon with a full charge of gunpowder too early. Lessons learned, they adjusted their protocol: this first phase would use small charges to assess accuracy and structural integrity. The second phase, the war test, would follow only after the first had proven the cannon''s resilience. The crew loaded the iron cannonball into the barrel, packing it with a small charge of gunpowder. Workers and artisans gathered nearby, their expressions anticipatory. Months of sweat and perseverance had led to this moment. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. BOOM! The first shot thundered across the field. The cannonball roared through the air, striking its target with precision. A murmur spread among the workers, their nerves still tight. They knew this was just the beginning. The real challenge lay in the consecutive shots¡ªthe test that had broken them before. Prathyush held his breath as the crew reloaded. This time, they prepared a full charge. The atmosphere was thick with tension. "Lord Shiva, give us success," one worker muttered, his hands clasped in prayer. Continue reading stories on empire Prathyush glanced skyward, silently offering his own plea to Lord Shiva. BOOM! The cannon fired again, its roar splitting the air. The ball tore through the target, reducing it to splinters. The cannon stood firm, showing no signs of damage. The crew moved quickly, reloading and firing another shot. BOOM! The second shot struck true, as did the third, the fourth, and the fifth. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! ''Please let this succeed.'' With each thunderous shot, the cannon held its ground, unyielding. As the smoke cleared after the final volley, all eyes turned to the cannon. It stood unscathed, a witness to their craftsmanship and resilience. For a moment, silence reigned as the artisans processed the sight. Then, the tension broke. Cheering erupted from the workers. They embraced one another, shouting in joy and congratulating their comrades. Months of relentless effort had finally borne fruit. Prathyush, standing at the edge of the field, couldn''t suppress his grin. His heart swelled with pride as he watched his team celebrate. He clenched his fist tightly and punched the air, muttering. "Yes, we finally did it." But amidst the happiness, he remembered his duty. Turning to his assistant, he spoke quickly. "Send the good news to Prince Alfonso at once. Let him know the Bidar workshop has succeeded." Chapter 275 Omnibus On the outskirts of Hampi, amidst the endless stretches of lush green pastures, Viswa stood overseeing a project that would revolutionize the Empire''s transport network.The major road leading to the capital bustled with activity, traders and travelers alike passing by on their way to Hampi. Beside him stood a stone tablet, carved with directions and distances to the next major towns and cities. It was a vital marker for those journeying through the Empire''s ever-expanding network of roads. The capital''s roads, especially those leading to Hampi, had seen an unprecedented surge in traffic due to the influx of traders and pilgrims. The existing rest areas, designed for fewer travelers, had become inadequate. With land already allocated for future expansions, Viswa had spearheaded efforts to enlarge these rest areas. New shelters for travelers, spacious horse stables, and shaded resting zones had been constructed, providing much-needed respite for weary voyagers and their animals. Today, however, Viswa''s focus was not on rest areas but on an ambitious new project initiated by the Emperor himself: the horse omnibus. This innovative mode of transportation was designed to alleviate pedestrian traffic on the Empire''s major roads while offering a more efficient means of travel for groups of people. Viswa stood at the edge of the road, awaiting the arrival of the prototype omnibus. The past few months had been a whirlwind of planning and execution. After consulting the royal carriage maker, Viswa had presented his initial designs for the omnibus, a carriage large enough to transport over 20 passengers along with their luggage. The carriage maker, intrigued by the concept, had refined the design, transforming it into a practical solution. The final product was a robust vehicle, equipped with seating for 20 passengers and compartments for luggage both on top and beneath the carriage. The design was sturdy, built to endure the wear and tear of long journeys while ensuring the comfort of its passengers. As the project progressed, Viswa had arranged for high-quality horses to be procured from the annexed territories of the Qutb Sultanate. These strong horses were great at pulling the omnibus efficiently, ensuring smooth travel even on the roads. The day of the first test had finally arrived. Viswa had ordered the royal guards to gather 20 volunteers to serve as passengers for this trial. The omnibus would travel along the main road leading to Hampi, showcasing its utility. The royal guards sprinted towards Viswa, their urgency evident as the prototype omnibus rolled into view, trotting steadily toward the designated test site. "Lord Viswa, the carriage has arrived," one of them announced breathlessly. The respect in their voices was unmistakable. After the infamous incident with the nobles, Viswa had earned a newfound respect among the palace staff. He had stood firm against the noble class, a feat few dared to attempt. Though he was not a noble by birth, his demeanor, wisdom, and resolve earned him an honorary title among the royal palace staff, who now addressed him as "Lord Viswa." The prototype omnibus came to a halt, its polished exterior catching the sunlight. From the carriage stepped the royal carriage maker, a broad smile lighting up his face. He approached Viswa and greeted him warmly. "Lord Viswa, the carriage is in excellent condition," he said with pride. "I''ve checked it thoroughly." Viswa nodded and extended his hand for a firm handshake. "Good to hear. May I inspect it myself once more, if you don''t mind?" "Of course, it would be an honor, Lord Viswa," the carriage maker replied, stepping aside to allow Viswa to conduct his inspection. Viswa climbed aboard the omnibus and began his evaluation. The interior was spacious, designed to accommodate passengers of varying heights comfortably. However, a few concerns stood out. The seats, though functional, were of low quality, with cushions that offered little comfort for long journeys. The lack of reinforcements in certain areas of the structure also caught his attention. Still, the core design was solid. The compartments were well-crafted, offering ample space for luggage. The wheels, sturdy and robust, were clearly built to endure the rough roads of the Empire. He made mental notes of the areas needing improvement, intending to provide detailed feedback to the carriage maker once the test was concluded. "Seems fine," Viswa said after completing his inspection. "But there is room for improvement." The carriage maker chuckled, his eyes twinkling with admiration. "I expected nothing less from you, Lord Viswa. You always have an eye for details." Turning to the royal guards, Viswa issued a series of commands. "Change the horses, load the luggage, and gather the required members for the test. Let''s proceed." "Yes, Lord Viswa," they replied, moving swiftly to carry out his instructions. The guards worked with efficiency. A fresh team of horses, strong and well-trained, was hitched to the omnibus. The guards loaded bags and crates into the compartments, ensuring everything was secured tightly. Meanwhile, a group of 20 volunteers, including traders, messengers, and palace staff, was assembled. Each was briefed on their role in the test. As the preparations neared completion, Viswa stepped back to observe the scene. The bustling activity, the anticipation in the air, and the prototype before him filled him with a sense of accomplishment. "Ready when you are, Lord Viswa," the guard said, saluting. "Let''s begin," Viswa commanded. The coachman flicked the reins, and the horses stirred forward, pulling the omnibus into motion. The carriage wheels creaked as they turned, and the passengers and luggage shook slightly before settling into stability. Despite its weight, the omnibus moved with a commendable pace, the six horses drawing it with strength and coordination. The test involved a preplanned route¡ªa back-and-forth journey between two points marked on the road. It would take approximately an hour to complete. Viswa, astride his horse, rode alongside the carriage to oversee the test and ensure everything proceeded safely. Accompanying him were the royal carriage maker and a small unit of Royal Guards. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The journey unfolded smoothly. The wheels held firm over the uneven terrain, and the structure remained intact under the load of passengers and luggage. The horses performed admirably, maintaining speed and control throughout the trial. After an hour, the omnibus returned to its starting point, safe and sound. The passengers disembarked, unharmed and visibly impressed by the experience. The horses, though showing signs of exertion, were not overly fatigued, proving their suitability for the task. Most importantly, the omnibus itself was intact, its sturdy frame and thoughtful design passing the rigorous test. "It was a success, Lord Viswa," the carriage maker exclaimed with enthusiasm. Viswa allowed himself a smile. "Indeed, it was. Let us now discuss the necessary improvements in private." "Yes, my Lord," the carriage maker replied, bowing slightly. The two walked to a secluded area, away from the gathered onlookers, to review the test''s results. Once settled, Viswa addressed the key issues. "The main problems are safety and comfort," he began. "I see," the carriage maker replied, nodding attentively. "To address safety, we need to reinforce the carriage with a sturdier metal frame," Viswa explained. "As for comfort, the seats require thicker cushions. The current ones won''t suffice for longer journeys." "That can be done," the carriage maker said, already forming a mental list of adjustments. "We also need to consider the ease of access," Viswa continued. "Add better stairs for boarding, especially with elderly passengers in mind. And install more windows for ventilation and visibility." "Hmm..." The carriage maker scratched his chin, deep in thought as he absorbed the suggestions. Viswa paused, then added, "Beyond that, the carriage seems satisfactory for now. Once these improvements are implemented, we''ll conduct another test before proceeding to full-scale production." "Understood, my Lord," the carriage maker "Here is the list of improvements." Viswa nodded in approval but knew the work was far from over. Beyond refining the omnibus design, he had to establish the operational framework for its use. First, he would need to draft a set of rules governing the transport system. These would outline passenger conduct, loading and unloading procedures, and maintenance schedules. The fare structure for using the omnibus would also require careful consideration to ensure affordability for the populace while sustaining operations. Next, Viswa planned to arrange specialized training for the coachmen. They would need to learn how to handle the omnibus carefully and adhere to the rules, ensuring safety and efficiency during travel. Lastly, he intended to create a schedule for the omnibus. The operating hours had to be convenient, aligned with the city''s bustling trade and travel activities, yet manageable for the horses and staff. This ambitious project marked the beginning of a transformative era for the Empire''s transport network. These carriages would reduce pedestrian traffic, accelerate commerce, and connect the major cities and towns seamlessly. As the meeting concluded, Viswa turned to the carriage maker with a firm tone. "This is just the first step, but it''s a significant one. Let us ensure the foundation is solid so we can build something extraordinary." The carriage maker nodded with determination. "As you command, Lord Viswa. I''ll get to work immediately." Chapter 276 Farrukhs worries Farrukh was fuming in his chambers once again, the news of the Maratha-Vijayanagara alliance spreading like wildfire across the subcontinent. An alliance strong enough to shake the foundations of empires, including his own."Damn this hell!" he roared, his voice reverberating off the high ceilings. His pacing left a storm in its wake¡ªtorn curtains, shattered vases, and toppled furniture. Servants lined the walls like statues, their faces pale, their eyes fixed on the ground as they trembled under his fury. "Those insolent dogs!" Farrukh bellowed, slamming his fist onto a nearby table, splintering the wood. "An alliance with each other? Against us?" Continue reading on empire "Those cursed kafirs!" He grabbed a porcelain vase, the last unbroken one in the room, and hurled it at the wall with a deafening crash. Hasan leaned casually against the doorframe, watching the tantrum with a faint smirk, his sharp green eyes glinting with amusement. He yawned, scratching his ear. ''What a circus,'' he mused, suppressing a laugh. ''The fool is at it again.'' The chaos didn''t faze Hasan; it never did. He''d seen these fits of rage often enough to find them tedious. Farrukh''s temper was predictable; his intelligence less so. Still, the Emperor had summoned him, and Hasan had no choice but to endure. ''Such a waste of my time.'' He sighed inwardly. ''I could be sleeping.'' Hasan''s thoughts drifted back to the alliance itself. Unlike Farrukh, he wasn''t surprised. The Marathas and the Vijayanagara Empire uniting was inevitable in his mind. What surprised him was the speed with which they''d struck their deal. He''d expected it to take months, perhaps even a year, for them to gain enough leverage before formalizing an agreement. ''They must have someone clever pulling the strings,'' he thought. ''Central Subcontinent is practically a fortress under Vijayanagara control now.'' "Hasan!" Farrukh barked, breaking through his reverie. "Yes, Your Majesty," Hasan replied smoothly, stepping forward. "What do we do about this treacherous alliance?" Farrukh demanded, his face a mask of rage. ''Oh? Is he actually asking me for advice?'' Hasan thought, raising an eyebrow. ''And calling them trash? The Marathas and Vijayanagara are no mere vermin. Fools never learn.'' "We don''t need to worry too much about this alliance," Hasan said, unflinching. "By the looks of it, it''s purely transactional. Temporary, even." Farrukh''s brow furrowed as he considered this. "Temporary or not, we must act. We cannot sit idle!" "Indeed, but we won''t need to act rashly." Hasan smiled faintly, the type of smile that barely reached his eyes. "This alliance doesn''t just affect us. The neighboring powers will be equally concerned." Farrukh narrowed his eyes. "What are you suggesting?" "I''m suggesting, Your Majesty, that the neighbors of the Vijayanagara Empire will already be plotting their own countermoves. Such a dramatic shift in power will force their hand. And when they plan, who better to include in their schemes than the Mughals?" Farrukh''s anger gave way to curiosity. "You think they''ll come to us?" "They will." Hasan nodded. "Who else can counter the Vijayanagara more effectively than the Mughals? With us, they''ll have a chance." "Good," he muttered. "Very good. Let them come to us." Hasan allowed himself a small smirk as he watched the Emperor''s mind churn. ''Dealing with this fool of an emperor is honestly tiring,'' Hasan thought, stifling another yawn. ''I should just leave soon. This is nothing but a pit of chaos.'' Farrukh, oblivious to Hasan''s inner musings, turned toward him with a forced smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes. "Call for a meeting on this matter. We need a solid plan," the Emperor ordered. "Inform Karim and ensure he''s present." "Yes, Your Majesty," Hasan replied, bowing slightly. "And one more thing," Farrukh added, his tone firmer, "speak with the other golden swords. They must double their efforts to prevent any rebellions. The last thing we need is internal unrest during this time." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hasan''s reluctant smile barely hid his disdain. The golden swords were already stretched thin, working tirelessly to clean up the messes Farrukh''s poor governance had created. Whispers of discontent ran rampant in the streets, and Hasan had been personally overseeing measures to ensure those whispers didn''t evolve into a full-scale revolt. "Understood," Hasan said flatly. Then, before turning to leave, he paused and posed a pointed question. "Can you convince Sir Zaid to align with you in this?" Farrukh''s face tightened at the mention of Sir Zaid. Sir Zaid was no ordinary noble. His wealth, power, and private armies made him a force to be reckoned with, and his influence rivaled, if not surpassed, Farrukh''s own. Hasan didn''t need to explain the gravity of the situation. Sir Zaid''s presence loomed over the court like an immovable mountain. His vast resources and the loyalty he commanded among nobles and soldiers alike had given birth to a faction that operated nearly independently of the Emperor''s authority. Farrukh scowled, his frustration evident. "Zaid has always been an issue. But he hasn''t moved against the throne. He knows better." ''Does he?'' Hasan mused silently. The truth was more complex. Sir Zaid had no reason to risk his hard work within the empire¡ªnot yet. The man was patient, calculating, and infinitely more strategic than Farrukh could ever hope to be. He wouldn''t squander years of careful maneuvering on impulsive rebellion. Farrukh''s jaw tightened. He was well aware of his precarious position, even if his pride wouldn''t allow him to admit it. "Zaid won''t act rashly," Farrukh said finally. "He''s too cautious. He''s waiting for the right moment, but he won''t get it. Not while I''m Emperor." Hasan suppressed a smirk. ''If only you had had the foresight to prevent him from gaining this much power in the first place.'' "It would be wise to speak with him directly," Hasan advised. "A gesture of good faith, perhaps. Something to keep him neutral, at least for now." "I''ll consider it," Farrukh replied curtly, brushing the suggestion aside as though he had already thought of it himself. Hasan nodded, his expression unreadable. He knew better than to push further. Farrukh''s fragile ego was one of the few constants in this court, and it was something Hasan had long since learned to navigate. As he left the chambers, Hasan''s thoughts lingered on Sir Zaid. The man''s influence had grown unchecked for years, creating a shadow within the empire. By the time Hasan had joined the Golden Swords and assumed leadership, the damage had already been done. ''It''s too late to change the balance of power now,'' he thought. ''All we can do is try to delay the inevitable.'' Zaid was a predator lying in wait. Hasan left the emperor''s chambers, his mind already far from Farrukh''s desperate ranting. His goals were neither aligned with the Emperor''s nor with Zaid''s ambitions. Like Zaid, Hasan was a force that Farrukh couldn''t fully control, though the emperor never ceased trying. To Farrukh, Hasan was a paradox¡ªan indispensable asset but also a dangerous liability. The Emperor''s paranoia manifested in constant surveillance, restricting Hasan''s movements, particularly outside the capital. It was almost amusing how poor their efforts were. Hasan could spot the members of the surveillance corps without breaking a sweat. "Time shall decide the fate of this skewed Empire," he muttered under his breath, shaking his head at the farce. He dismissed the Emperor from his thoughts as he reached his residence, a sprawling villa surrounded by meticulously maintained gardens. Entering his study, he settled at the heavy wooden desk and began drafting a letter to the Golden Swords. This was a routine task, but one he took seriously. The Golden Swords were his to command, and their presence was crucial in managing the empire''s unrest. Hasan carefully outlined plans for handling various rebel hotspots across the empire. "I''ll assign the strongest to Lahore," he mused. "Something unsettling brews there." Sealing the letter with his personal insignia, he summoned one of the unit members stationed nearby. The man, a spy for both Karim and Farrukh, arrived promptly. Hasan handed him the letter without a second thought. ''Let them read it,'' he thought dismissively. ''It''s meaningless.'' After sending the spy on his way. The ever-present eyes of Farrukh''s men trailed behind him, clumsy and obvious as always. Entering the lush garden, Hasan''s gaze fell upon one of the maids tending to the plants. With a sly grin, he approached her and gently grabbed her behind. Startled, she turned to face him. "Lady," he said with a roguish charm, "why don''t we spend the night together?" The maid didn''t protest. She nodded, allowing him to lead her inside. To any onlooker, it appeared as though Hasan was indulging in a moment of hedonism. Once in his private chambers, the doors shut firmly behind them, muffling all but the faintest echoes of their supposed intimacy. The maid''s voice carried through the walls, her feigned moans to mislead the spies who loitered just outside. Hasan leaned close and whispered, "Send this message to them." The maid nodded and replied softly. "Yes, my Lord," Chapter 277 Monk Harsha weaved through the capital city streets, his face covered with a cloak. He was on his weekly time off.This practice began a few months ago as he found that interacting with nature greatly alleviates his mood and productivity. His mind relaxes and allows for a much more optimistic outlook on the problems that grieved the Empire. He wandered off to some rocky places and lush forests without the supervision of his guards or Viswa. It was dangerous for an emperor to be running around like this yet this didn''t stop him from this pastime. Last time he helped a lower-caste kid with his life. The kid reminded him of Viswa. He also had the same look on his face. The hopeless look that killed the hearts and souls of many children like him. The Empire had lots of talents but it was heavily underutilized. Even in his previous world. It was during World War III that the true power of India came out. It became a meritocratic society. The innovations poured in and the government leveraged its highly underutilized talent for the first time in centuries. The same was the disease of the current Empire. Even if it unites the subcontinent. If the society was divided and there was no cohesion, it would be immensely useless. Harsha was inching day by day towards the long-awaited reform. The caste reform. It would be a hard reform. Harsha sighed and looked up at the clear sky. He still didn''t know the impact it would cause in the societal dynamics. The small, subtle changes for the army were manageable but for the next one. It would be vehemently opposed by everyone. But it was necessary to shape the Empire''s future. ''Let''s get out of the capital first.'' Harsha had been eyeing a place for a while now. The place was a bit far from the capital, and it overlooked the large forest. His instincts said it would look beautiful during the sunset. Harsha set out to cool his mind towards that place. He didn''t take the major road as the patrols would be there during this time. It would be a hassle for him since they would suspect him due to his cloak. He took the forest route towards the location. Walking through the dense forest. Harsha enjoyed the subtle noises of rustling leaves and creatures. The air was fresh to breathe. The best part was his mind wasn''t feeling suffocating like back in the Palace. Harsha kept his sword by his side. He was also wearing leather armor that allowed him to move quickly and also give him some form of protection against any potential harm. The forests near the capital were safe from most predators as they were close to the city and the wild animals moved deeper into the forest. After walking a while, he noticed a small creek with fresh water to drink. He hummed as he filled his waterskin. He drank some water. ''This is cool and refreshing.'' Harsha turned around. He was startled. It almost sent him stumbling but he composed himself. It was a man, wearing saffron robes, sitting on a rock near the creek. The man had his eyes closed and his breath blending with nature. It was as if the man was a rock. Unlike Rakhtasura, fading presence. This was different. Rakhtasura kills his presence but this man was blending himself with nature. He was a part of nature itself. Sparrows sat on his thigh and head, chirping. Harsha saw this for the first time in his life. A man with such intense concentration in meditation that he blends himself with nature. ''Who is this man? Why was he here?'' Explore more stories at empire "A monk?" He mutters and steps back. Harsha tilts his head and inspects the man. He notices a large wooden stick beside the monk. Curiosity took the better of Harsha as he sat down on the hard stone earth and waited for the man to open his eyes. ''How long can he concentrate?'' "Would it break if I tried to kill him?" He muttered. Harsha stood up. He unsheathed his sword and pointed it at the meditating man. "Open your eyes." He said. No response. "I shall cut you down, then." Harsha swung his sword in an arc towards the man''s neck. He hoped to see the man open his eyes. He stopped his blade right before it sliced the man''s neck. The man remained with his eyes closed in deep meditation. ''He didn''t?'' Harsha sat back down, waiting for the man to open his eyes. Hours pass by and the man doesn''t open his eyes. Harsha waits and slowly gets impatient as the time passes. The man didn''t even budge or make a single movement during this time. "What do you want, my child?" a soothing voice suddenly interrupted Harsha. Harsha quickly turned to the man. "I was just waiting for you to open your eyes." The monk had opened his eyes but his eyes weren''t on him. In fact, it seemed milky and focused on nothing. He was a blind monk. "Do you have any questions?" "Why are you here, old monk?" Harsha asked. A wild animal could maul him, especially since he couldn''t see. "I have been mediating here; it seems to be a fine place, child." He smiled. "You, child, seem to have a lot of worries inside you." "You can tell?" Harsha raised his brow. "Of course," the monk replied. "You seem to have suffered a lot in life." Harsha stayed silent. "Something big is plaguing your mind right now." "How did you know?" The man smiled and didn''t answer his question. Harsha looked at him. "Are you a monk?" "A monk? I am merely a man trying to find the meaning of life." "The meaning of life?" "Yes, child." "Just like how the world is vast. Our mind and soul are vast." Harsha nodded reluctantly. "But is this really what you want to do? Mediate all your life?" "I have given my life to Lord Shiva." He said. "I see." Harsha respected the monk''s wishes. The man wanted this path and he chose it out of his own will. He got up to leave. "Child, why not tell me what''s plaguing your mind?" "Huh? Can you solve it?" "Maybe but sharing it with this weak and powerless monk would certainly reduce the burden you are carrying on your young shoulders." Harsha sort of felt compelled to share it. The man''s voice soothed his mind. His way of talking calmed him. He sighed and took a seat on the ground. He explained his dilemma with the current Empire''s system and the need for abolishing the caste system was necessary for the Empire to grow. The blind monk hummed and listened to him intently. "I don''t understand how to approach this problem." "Is that so?" The monk asked. "I think you have an idea but you are reluctant because you can''t predict the outcome." ''Exactly.'' He thought. ''How did he figure it out?'' "Life is unpredictable, child. It would be boring if everyone could predict the course of life." The monk smiled. "Life is beautiful because it is unpredictable." "Maybe but unpredictability creates uncertainty, eventually leading to fear." "That''s right." The monk said. "But it''s not about the fear. It''s how you face the fear, child." The monk advised him a lot. Harsha felt calm and motivated talking to him. The man was clearly learned and enlightened. "So, were you a scholar before?" He asked. "You seem to be well-versed in philosophy! A priest perhaps?" The monk chuckled softly. "I don''t know how to read or write, child." "And as for the priest. I am not allowed to enter them by certain people." Harsha''s eyes widened. "What? You were of lower caste?" "Lower caste? Do you mean was I born a shudra? If so, then yes." He couldn''t believe it. A man of such stature didn''t know how to read or write and wasn''t a priest. The man was clearly enlightened. Gears turned in Harsha''s mind. "Do you know the Vedas?" He asked. The old monk tilted his head. "Yes, a young Brahmin child used to recite them to me while I was meditating." "And you remember those?" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He nodded. ''This is¡­.'' Harsha hit the jackpot. "Old monk?" "Yes, my child." He smiled. "Did something happen? You seem to be happy." Harsha had a wry smile on his face. "Something certainly happened." He began to explain it to the old monk. Harsha needed the old monk because he was the best candidate to solve all his worries. "Oh¡­you require my help in that regard." "Yes," he said confidently. Harsha stood up and bowed deeply. "Please lend me your help." The old monk smiled at him. "Come close, child." Harsha stepped forward. The old monk put his palm on his head. "Bless you, my child." "You might bring about change." The monk said. "This old man shall lend his help for this task." "Thank you." Harsha bowed again. "I shall be here. You may come to visit when you need my help," he said. "Yes." Harsha smiled and turned to leave. "Before you depart. I shall advise you to be careful, my child." He said. "Just like you will bring great changes. You will face a huge adversary in your path. It will bring harm to your loved ones." "So beware, my child." Chapter 278 Amir Sultanate It was a bright and bustling evening in the capital of the Amir Sultanate, the heart of a thriving mercantile kingdom. Although not the wealthiest city in the region, it was undeniably influential, teeming with the potential for trade and commerce. Its location at the crossroads of major trade routes made it a vibrant hub where goods and ideas converged.The city served as the administrative center for the Sultanate, attracting merchants and traders from far and wide. They came not only to sell their wares but also to manage their extensive networks within the Sultanate. The Amir Sultanate, though small in size, had carved out a unique position for itself, nestled between powerful neighbors¡ªthe Mughals to the north, the Marathas to the west, and the resurgent Vijayanagara Empire to the south. Its strategic neutrality had shielded it from the chaos that often engulfed the subcontinent. Historically, the Amir Sultanate had avoided entangling itself in the region''s volatile conflicts, preferring instead to act as a mediator and safe haven for trade. This policy of nonalignment was a cornerstone of their prosperity and stability. However, neutrality did not mean weakness. Despite its modest size, the Sultanate wielded significant influence through its economic prowess. The city''s marketplaces were filled with goods, and its coffers filled with the profits of this commerce. This wealth gave the Sultanate leverage, even against larger powers like the Mughals, who had been expanding aggressively in recent decades. The Mughal Empire, while formidable, was not without its challenges. Rapid expansion had left them overstretched, facing enemies on multiple fronts. To the west, the Marathas fiercely resisted Mughal incursions, while the Varna Kingdom to the east posed another persistent threat. The Amir Sultanate''s leadership recognized these vulnerabilities and adopted a long-term strategy to preserve their independence. Rather than aligning with the Mughals, despite repeated overtures, the Sultanate chose to exploit the empire''s struggles to maintain its own neutrality. This approach allowed them to act as a balancing force in the region. Read exclusive content at empire The Sultanate''s rulers understood that neutrality was both their shield and their greatest weapon. This made the other kingdom reluctant to invade, as the Amir was quite capable of defensive warfare, which meant that trying to conquer the Sultanate would give gaps for their enemies to exploit their kingdom. Their exceptional diplomatic ability to align itself with the major power was astounding. Recently with the annexation of the Qutb Sultanate. A longstanding trade partner for the Amir Sultanate was gone. They now had to deal with the Empire, a much more fearsome power. The Sultanate was yet to send a diplomat to the Empire for good relations. They didn''t have to deal with them before, as they never shared borders and the Empire didn''t'' have much influence in the decision-making inside the Sultanate. In the study room of the Sultan. There stood two figures discussing intensely with him. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sultan Fazil Shah was the current head of the nation-state. He was quite a pragmatic and strategic individual. He knew the nuances of the politics and how to appease his populace. Unlike the Qutbs and other Muslim states. He didn''t impose jizya and didn''t forcefully convert the Hindus. He knew the state of the other regimes trying to suppress their main population. The Muslim population was minor compared to the Hindu one. It made more sense for Fazil Shah to focus on the development of the Hindus and Muslims together, instead of suppressing one community. Fazil knew that the betterment of the majority would bring more wealth back to his nation. He expelled quite a lot of Muslim clerks that opposed his ideals. He replaced them with much more competent figures. "Your Majesty, we must send the diplomat as soon as possible to the Empire," said the Prime Minister, Somesh Kumar. "I also agree with Prime Minister Somesh," said the Royal Army commander, Shakeer. "The conquest of the Empire ended with little to no casualties, Your Majesty." Shakeer began. "They steamrolled and took over the region while the Marathas bore the brunt of the damage." "I know that," Fazil muttered. "They are even allies of the Marathas¡ªthe Yadavas. It is in our best interest to establish trade relations with the Empire," Somesh said, his tone steady. Fazil leaned forward, fingers under his chin as he pondered the possibilities. The stalemate between the Mughals and Marathas had sent ripples across the subcontinent, affecting economies far beyond their borders. The Amir Sultanate had not been spared. Trade with the Mughals, once a lucrative venture, had sharply declined. Heavy wartime taxes and reduced consumption within the Mughal Empire made it less appealing for merchants to sell their goods there. Fazil''s kingdom, dependent on the stability of trade routes, had suffered a noticeable dip in revenue. As a result, the merchants had begun diverting their goods towards more stable territories, such as the Varna Kingdom and the Kasim Sultanate. But now that peace was returning to the region, Fazil saw an opportunity to expand his kingdom''s influence and bolster its economy. Establishing trade relations with the Vijayanagara Empire and their allies, like the Marathas and Yadavas, was an enticing prospect. "Who should we send to negotiate?" Fazil finally asked, his voice breaking the heavy silence. "Normally, it would be Balaji," Somesh replied, stroking his chin thoughtfully. "But I think it''s better to send Rohan this time." "Rohan? To the Vijayanagara Empire?" Fazil raised an eyebrow, his interest piqued. Rohan was no ordinary diplomat. He was the Sultanate''s secret weapon in matters of delicate negotiation, a master of words and persuasion. His sharp intellect and unparalleled skill in diplomacy had earned him Fazil''s highest trust. It was Rohan who had played a pivotal role in maintaining the Amir Sultanate''s neutrality, ensuring its influence did not wane despite the region''s ever-changing political landscape. "We can send Balaji to the Marathas," Somesh continued. "He''s competent enough to handle the task. As for the Yadavas, we can send someone else. Our past relations with them are strong enough that it won''t require a diplomat of Rohan''s caliber." "So there''s no major concern there," Fazil said with a sigh of relief. "Exactly." Their discussion was interrupted by the entrance of the royal commander. He bowed deeply before speaking. "Your Majesty, we have caught spies from the Kasim Sultanate lurking in the woods again." Fazil''s eyes narrowed. "Spies from them, again?" "They won''t admit it," Somesh remarked dryly. "Extract whatever information you can," Fazil ordered, his tone cold. "Then kill them." The commander bowed again. "Understood, Your Majesty." He turned and left the room silently, his departure leaving Fazil and Somesh alone . Somesh looked at Fazil with an expectant look, awaiting instructions. "Should we inform Lord Yogi?" "Of course. How else would Rohan move?" Fazil responded, his tone measured but firm. The Amir Sultanate, despite its wealth and influence, was not without its complications. Though a small nation, it thrived on its reputation as a haven for trade. Its neutrality in most regional conflicts drew merchants from across the lands, including Mughal and Varna traders, who found the Sultanate an ideal place to conduct business without fear of political entanglements. This neutrality wasn''t just a policy; it was the lifeblood of the nation''s economy. Merchants trusted the Sultanate to safeguard their wealth, and in return, they contributed to its coffers. The Amir Sultanate became a hub of commerce, its treasuries swelling with the riches of trade routes. But with wealth came challenges. The merchants, sensing their collective power, had banded together generations ago, forming an influential guild. At its head was Yogi, a formidable figure who controlled the allegiance of over a hundred merchants, both great and small. Yogi was no mere trader; his wealth and influence could rival that of monarchs. His family''s legacy as kingmakers was well-known. Before the Amir Sultanate even came into existence, Yogi''s ancestors had been instrumental in the rise and fall of three kingdoms in the region. Their ability to tip the scales of power made them indispensable allies¡ªand dangerous adversaries. Fazil''s father had understood this, aligning himself with Yogi to secure his reign. Now, Fazil followed in his footsteps, relying on Yogi''s support to stabilize the Sultanate. In recognition of Yogi''s unparalleled contributions, Fazil had granted him feudal status, a move that formalized the merchant''s authority and ensured his continued loyalty. Yogi''s influence extended beyond wealth. He commanded some of the largest private forces in the Sultanate to protect caravans. These forces were composed of talents like Rohan, individuals who were lured by Yogi''s generous rewards and promises of power. Somesh nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. "I shall inform Lord Yogi about this, Your Majesty," he said, preparing to leave. "Wait," Fazil interjected. "There have been rumors circulating in the Sultanate. At first glance, they seem harmless, but I want them investigated. Quietly." Somesh hesitated for a moment before bowing. "Yes, Your Majesty. I shall look into it." He left quietly. ''Now I shall wait for the results.'' It was another day of political maneuvering for the Amir Sultanate. Chapter 279 Need for Capital The Royal Palace was brimming with activity as the tensions eased in the subcontinent. Merchant guilds started to trade in the Maratha kingdom. Mithun already spread his business the day the alliance was finalized. He realized the worth of the relation and decided to make the best use of it.Harsha''s head was piled up in the mountain of papers. It piled up a lot during his trip to Surat. Although Viswa took care of a substantial amount of things. There were things that he personally had to address. His mind racing with the plan of caste reform. It was going to cost a lot. Fortunately for him, their trade of paper was booming and the Europeans were buying them in bulk, including the high-quality paper. Due to the rarity of the high-quality paper. It became a treasured item for the merchants to take back to their home country. The nobles bought them at exorbitant rates. In the end, the Empire''s coffers were filling up with less cost needed to produce the paper. Harsha knew that sooner or later. The Europeans would find a way to replicate it. His main focus was wealth. The expenditure of the court system was close to recouping thanks to the high trade volume in the recent months. The constructions and recruitment of the courts were reaching their last phase. The drafting of the laws under the supervision of Aradhana and Asokan was taking place. "The merchant guilds are getting powerful too." He mused, glancing at a paper. There were powerful merchants from the subcontinent. Their wealth dwarfed many small nations and kingdoms. Harsha didn''t encounter any big power problems with these merchants but the guilds still held a lot of influence. There was recent information from Karna about a new guild forming in the Empire. They were led by a wealthy merchant named Arnav. Their influence expansion was rapid. Their trade spread across from the Gajapathi borders to the region of the Nayakas. It was quite a large area. Mithun under Harsha''s rule didn''t have to worry about the guild stuff as they didn''t mess with him due to his connection with the royal court. "What should I do about them?" Harsha thought. Just then, Viswa barged into the room. He had two letters in his hands. He was huffing heavily. "Your Majesty. We have some news." He said. "Calm down and say it." Viswa took a deep breath. "The ship''s maiden voyage was successful." Harsha''s serious face turned into a grin. "Is that so?" "There is more." Harsha nodded. "The kid from the shipyard created his own design and it was also successful in its voyage." He leaned back. He was correct about the kid. Ashwin, that kid was capable and talented in shipbuilding. "That''s honestly unexpected. I expected him to fail." He sighed. His glance fell on the two letters. "I suppose there is more good news." He grinned. "Yes, even the Culverins were successfully reverse engineered." "The timing is great." "Yes, Your Majesty." Viswa said brightly. "How should we proceed?" "Grab that kid and his father and make a separate department." Viswa tilted his head. "Separate?" "Yes, have them design and test new ship designs. We don''t just need a third-rate ship." Harsha smiled. "We need ships that stand equally with the European ships." "As you wish, Your Majesty." Viswa bowed. "How much percentage of the current shipbuilding funds should be directed to this department?" "More than 30%: We need to allocate more funds for the shipbuilding." "I see." Viswa noted it down. "What about the cannons? Should we ramp it up as well?" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, ramp up the cannon production also; have them cooperate with the ship crew to build the ship cannons as well." "Alright." Viswa put down the letters and took a seat on the sofa. He was much more open now after the brief talk with Harsha. He felt like he had gained some sort of acknowledgement for his efforts. "Viswa, what do you think about Arnav and his new merchant guild?" He turned to him. "His..." He scratched his head. "He is quite shrewd and clever." "Of course. How else does one become a wealthy merchant?" "His rapid expansion certainly brought wealth. Is the rise of his influence troubling?" "Definitely." Harsha replied. "Wealth is powerful in the right hands." "That man''s business acumen rivals Mithun''s. If not, surpasses him." "Hmm¡­" Harsha thought. "Concerning Indeed." "We have a little problem on our hands." Harsha''s plan to introduce large reforms came at a cost. He needed to raise a large amount of capital. He can''t just empty the treasury for his reforms. The production of ships and cannons also required money. "What is the problem, Your Majesty?" "Going forth with the plans. We might hit a financial crunch." Viswa glanced at the papers and thought. "Certainly. The court system''s overhead would be large as well." "With the new costs for the cannons and ships. We cannot do any more significant reforms without burning through the treasury." "Exactly." He exclaimed and flapped his arms in defeat. "I thought of pushing it back for later but it seems the more I push it back, the harder it would get to implement." "What exactly is the plan? Your Majesty?" Viswa asked with a curious look. Harsha handed him the initial draft of his plan for the caste reform. It included several reforms in itself, like the temple reform, priest reform, and education reform. The cost was huge. Viswa''s eyes widened. "This is not just the problem of Capital." He muttered. "This will be a nightmare to manage." "I know that." Harsha said. "Are the other reforms necessary?. We could stall them for a while." Harsha shook his head and rejected his idea. "It should be done simultaneously." "The outrage would be one time also but if it''s implemented separately." Harsha sighed. "We have to deal with it over and over." "That''s true." Viswa scratched his chin. "Would the council agree?" "You have been reducing their influence by quite a lot. We need some measures not to upset them first." Harsha smiled. "I already thought of a solution for that problem." Viswa nodded. He knew that Harsha would have a solution for it. He was a calculating person after all. "This caste reform has the temple reform. We need a figurehead for it." Viswa said. "I researched recently about the Bhakti movement. We need a figurehead like Shankaracharya." "I have found a perfect man for it." He smiled. "Who is it?" "It was an old monk in the forest." Viswa turned his gaze back to the paper. "...I...see." "He would be the figurehead of the temple movement but you, Viswa, shall be on the forefront of the whole caste reform." Viswa''s face lit up. "I will do my best." "Now that''s out of the way. We need capital." Harsha said. "We might need the help of Arnav." "That man is very clever from our sources." Viswa warned. "There are a lot of hidden things about him as well." "Hm¡­." Harsha thought. "Get Karna to investigate the guild." "I shall have Mithun accompany me." Harsha stated. "You arrange a meeting with Arnav." "Understood, Your Majesty." Suddenly an idea flashed in his mind. He remembered it at the thought of cannons. The Empire didn''t have gunpowder of its own yet. They needed it to mass-produce the cannons. Relying on the Europeans was suicidal. Viswa got up to leave and do his task, leaving Harsha with the pile of papers. "Wait, I got another task for you." Harsha smirked. "Do it after you arrange the meeting." Harsha began to brainstorm the recipe from his mind. There were many ways to make gunpowder, but he wanted a way to create it in the subcontinent without relying on the outside powers. Sourcing materials locally would ensure they wouldn''t be at the mercy of other powers for gunpowder during conflicts. His mind raced with methods for the powder. He wanted a less smoky and less residue-laden black powder. ''That should be a great formula,'' He thought. He noted it down on the paper immediately with a wry grin. Harsha handed it to Viswa with a grin. "Find all these materials and bring them to the Palace." Viswa took a glance at the ingredients. He looked confused at the mention of Sulfur. "Sulfur?" The others seemed fine to him but he didn''t know what sulfur looked like. "Oh, wait." Harsha opened his drawer and took out the map of the Empire. He pointed at the region of present-day Andhra Pradesh. "Is that ingredient in that region?" Harsha nodded. "Where would I find it? The region is huge." Viswa raised a concern. "It should be in the river valleys in the region." "I see. Any pointers on its appearance, Your Majesty? Harsha thought for a while. His face brightened. "It''s usually bright yellow, sometimes has an orange or greenish tint." "Alright." Viswa turned to leave. "Oh¡­The places with sulfur usually smell like rotten eggs." Viswa glanced back and nodded. "I shall have it done as soon as possible, Your Majesty." Chapter 280 Venice Pietro Tribuno, a well-known merchant from Venice. He often visited the Vijayanagara Empire due to the lucrative trade. He was a regular customer in the busy port city of Goa. He had been visiting for a while now. He was always astonished by the roads of the Empire. They were much better than the ones back home.Once Pietro visited during the Civil War time. He returned home and tried to talk with the Doge about it but he was turned away because of the problems in the state. It was hard to get an audience with the Doge. On the surface it may seem like the Doge wielded much power. In reality, his role was pretty minimal and limited by the council and Senate that overlooked Venice. The city-state was a pretty influential and powerful entity. They controlled northern Italy, Cyprus, and several islands. They also had a quite powerful naval structure and military. Pietro Tribuno had been trying to get an audience for several months now. He was finally allowed the audience tomorrow. He was pretty ecstatic about it. He wanted to recommend to the Doge making a deal with the empire for their road method and some exclusive trade deals. He deemed himself a good source of information about the Empire. Pietro noticed many changes and reforms during his stays at the Empire. Every time he visited, something noticeable would have changed. There were considerable reforms going on in the Empire. He managed to uncover some information by hiring some investigators. He learned about the feudal reforms and some basic info about the military structure but not much due to its secrecy. He also got some information about the recent annexation of the Qutb Sultanate without the loss of many soldiers. It was one of the biggest annexations where the victor didn''t shed any blood. There were only a handful of casualties and the costs of the supplies weren''t even borne by the Empire. It was the tactical masterclass. The head of the Empire was definitely a dangerous individual. To do such a move just 2 months into his reign would be considered crazy by some people. But the Emperor succeeded and there lies the problem. That''s why Pietro wanted to be on either a neutral side or a friendly side against the Empire. It would help his state and also, at the same time, his business would be booming. He leaned back, seated in his mansion, looking out at the beautiful Venice city. He smiled. ''Tomorrow''s a big day.'' The day was finally here to meet the Doge at the Palace. Pietro set out to visit. He was well-dressed and took some courtesy gifts from the Empire to present to the Doge. He was very nervous but it was for the good of the state. He wanted to voice his vision for the state. Reaching the palace, he talked to the guards and finally was let in. A servant came and checked his house emblem and finished the formalities of the visit. "The Doge awaits you. Lord Pietro," bowed the servant with his outstretched hand. "Please follow me. I shall be your guide." "Oh¡­ Right." Pietro replied, almost stuttering. Pietro brought one servant to carry the goods to show the Doge. He was guiding through the vast palace to the royal court where the doge was seated. Upon reaching, the soldiers opened the large door, revealing a large room with tall ceilings. Luxurious items placed on the walls and it was filled with plush carpeting and curtains. At the end of the room was a throne, atop was a man in his late 40s seated. A tall, lanky man with brown hair and eyes. He was dressed well and beside him stood a man, presumably his assistant. The doge was a man named Giovanni Contarini. Usually a doge was selected for life and allowed to rule the state. It might look good on the outside, but their power was very limited due to the council of noble families and Senate. They usually had to rely on the council to get some things done. Pietro nervously walked forward and greeted the Doge with a bow. "Greetings to the Doge, the sun of the state." "And you are?" Asked the Doge. "My humble name is Pietro Tribuno, a merchant." The doge nodded and acknowledged him. "You may raise your head." He said with a fake smile. "What does a merchant want from me?" "Your Majesty, I am a merchant that trades in the Subcontinent." He began. "I request the audience to discuss some things that I have found." The doge looked at him with no hint of curiosity. It was like he was fed up with the job of the Doge and wanted to go into eternal rest. "Was it important that you wanted to personally meet me? Instead of giving the suggestions to my assistants." Pietro looked nervous and was sweating like crazy but he composed himself nicely and replied with a smile. "I thought Your Majesty would like the idea much more than others. So I decided to tell you about it first." "I think these would help the state, Your Majesty." "Hmm... help, eh?" Doge sighed and leaned back. "Are you sure about it?" "Yes, Your Majesty," he said, stiff as a rock. "I see. Continue. What''s the great idea you have?" Pietro took a deep breath. "The roads." "Roads? What about it?" "I noticed that the road network in the Vijayanagara Empire was much better than ours." He told. "I hate to admit it, though, compared to our roads, it was at least three times better." The doge looked confused for a second. "Explain more." Pietro began to explain the structure of their road and their extensive patrolling. The roads were much smoother for the carriage and there were directions etched using stone tablets. Rests for pedestrians and the horses. It was a much better experience in general than here. "Hmm¡­I see that''s certainly something to look into." The doge replied. "You are a merchant so you do know the importance of roads." "Yes, Your Majesty. They are the lifeline of trade." He said. "So I ask of you to explore the option of retrieving this road-making method from the Empire." "In my opinion, we would stand to gain from that method." Pietro was pretty ecstatic about his performance. He managed to properly convey the first part of his intention to the Doge. The hurdle wasn''t over. Pietro knew the workings of the state. The council has to agree for this plan to work. If the Doge personally recommends this in the council. There was a chance of implementation. Even if it''s a minor chance, he would take it. He gulped his saliva in anticipation, his gaze fixed on the Doge. "Very well." He sighed. "I shall present this at the council meeting. tomorrow." "Thank you, Your Majesty." The doge was about to dismiss him with a wave. Pietro still had another agenda. "Your Majesty, Take a look at these goods." It was the spices from the Empire and their high-quality paper. He managed to acquire these from the merchants at an exorbitant price to present it to the Doge. He waved at his servant to present them to the Doge by his seat. His seat held the items in a platter and presented them. The Doge glanced at the items, scratching his chin. He took the paper and rubbed it against his thumb. There were two types of paper he acquired¡ªlow-quality and high-quality ones. Doge turned to his assistant and inspected their own paper and his eyes widened. Both papers from the paper were of superior quality than their own produced paper and it came as a shock to him that a nation in the subcontinent was able to make such high-quality paper. "This paper." He said. "Yes, Your Majesty. I found this in the Empire." "It''s much smoother than the paper from our mills." "Lord Pietro, what are you suggesting right now?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The doge wanted a clear answer for presenting these goods to him. "I think we should sign a trade deal with the Empire for goods." "Hmmm¡­It''s not a bad opportunity." He scratched his chin. "What is the cost of this high-quality paper?" "Unfortunately, it''s expensive." Pietro sighed. "I suppose, what of this lesser-quality one?" "Cheap, Your Majesty." "Hmmmm... It seems like a good opportunity." The doge said. "But an exclusive trade agreement would need some approvals from the council." Pietro smiled. "Your Majesty can suggest this deal to the Council." "I am sure this will benefit our state greatly." The Doge smiled at him. He didn''t expect a merchant to persuade him so far for a deal. He could already see the greed in the eyes of Pietro. He deserved it as well if this deal goes through. "I shall present these two suggestions of yours to the Council." "Thank you, Your Majesty." "You will be informed if the deal is finalized. You can join the delegation for negotiations of the deal." Chapter 281 Marathas Rebuilding In Karnavati, the rebuilding efforts were proceeding smoothly, like a phoenix rising from the ashes of war. The rubble that once symbolized destruction and despair was gradually being cleared, making way for the new foundation of hope and resilience. The fort was being rebuilt from the ground up.The once desolate plaza now stood as a vibrant center of activity, its restoration marking a significant milestone. With its reconstruction complete, traders and merchants began to return, their caravans bringing life back to the city as the political situation in the kingdom steadily stabilized. Despite the progress, the throne of the kingdom remained unoccupied. Aadarsh continued to serve as the regent, shouldering the responsibilities of kingship. His commitment to stabilizing the kingdom had earned him the respect and trust of his subjects. The political scenario in the Maratha kingdom was remarkably calm under his guidance. Instead, the nobles extended their unwavering support for the kingdom''s rebuilding efforts. The nobles recognized the sacrifices and contributions of their late king and crown prince during the recent war. It was their courage and indomitable spirit that had saved the kingdom from complete annihilation. Their willingness to stand against the might of the Mughals, despite overwhelming odds, had earned them admiration. As a gesture of gratitude and solidarity, the nobles contributed generously to the kingdom''s nearly empty coffers. These donations, combined with funds sent by the Empire, allowed the rebuilding efforts to proceed at a steady pace. Amidst this transformation, the capital itself underwent a profound change¡ªnot merely physical but symbolic. In the heart of Karnavati, a statue of Shivaji was erected by its citizens. It was a labor of love and reverence, an acknowledgment of the young man''s unparalleled valor and courage in the face of the enemies. Shivaji''s valor, his lone stand against the Mughal onslaught, and his ultimate triumph had left a mark on the people''s hearts. The statue, crafted by artisans and craftsmen who offered their skills without any remuneration. The young man was immortalized on the soil he had so fiercely defended, his likeness a permanent reminder of the sacrifices made for freedom. Shivaji became more than a memory; he became a symbol of Karnavati''s soul. Every citizen looked up to him, drawing inspiration from his determination. Children dreamed of emulating his bravery and leadership. Soldiers in Aadarsh''s army, who had witnessed the young Shivaji standing victorious atop the corpses of their enemies, spoke of him with awe. The alliance increased Aadarsh''s influence quite a lot more than he had expected. It gave him the mark of a competent leader. Although he couldn''t shake off an eerie feeling about the deal. The Emperor of Vijayanagara seemed too willing to give them their due. The negotiations were smooth and the Empire held its end of the deal very well. The road deal and construction were about to commence as the supervisors had already reached the Maratha kingdom and were surveying the land. The head of the road construction in the kingdom personally came to the capital, travelling an extra few weeks to inform them about the plans. Everything was planned and proper. They said that the cost would be estimated based on the road and the construction would be done in phases in regions. The first regions for the construction were the Surat and the Daman regions for the increased trade component. Aadarsh also reduced tariffs and issued an edict to all the merchant guilds in the kingdom to welcome and trade with the Vijayanagara Empire. There has been no aggression by the Portuguese so far. It seems that the Empire''s promise was true after all. The standardized weight system that he got was introduced to some top merchants he knew in the kingdom. It wasn''t a new thing for them. They knew about this system from their own informants. The trade was booming thanks to this standardized system. It was highly regulated and the scales weren''t given to unauthorized dealers. It would be quite hard for the other kingdom merchants to gain access to them. He sort of looked up to the Emperor of Vijayanagara after their brief talk at Surat. He didn''t become the emperor by luck. The man''s elegant mannerisms and the talking told Aadarsh that he was a much more calculating man than he looked. His young demeanor would throw some people off. Aadarsh sighed and looked up at the ceiling in his study room. "Things are finally getting better." They started recruitment of the army. The losses on their sides were significant and they lack the manpower now. The recruitment was hosted in different cities and the young men willingly joined the cause. It was much easier than he thought. The stories of Shivaji helped a lot in encouraging men from all communities. The first phase of the recruitment was underway. They also recruited men from the city they annexed from the Qutb sultanate. To their surprise, there were quite a lot of young men willing to join the army from the region. It wasn''t out of their loyalty to the nation. It was to feed their families. The Qutb rule left them starving and famished. To make ends meet, the men tried for the army recruitment. "There are more things to take care of." Naveen entered the room with a serious look. "Your Highness, we have some news." "Hmmm¡­." Aadarsh looked uninterested. "This is important." Naveen clenched his fist. "What is it?" "You. Need. A. Wife." Aadarsh looked at him like the world had crumbled down on him. "What?" Naveen seriously waved his hand. "We need an heir for the kingdom. Your Highness." "I can introduce you to many pretty ladies to your liking." He said, brimming with determination. "Oi.Oi Stop it. I don''t want to get married right now." "We need you to procreate to continue the legacy of the kingdom." He said with a straight face. He was serious. ''Is he seriously saying that to me?'' Aadarsh''s brow twitched. "Um¡­." He didn''t want to marry yet. But he knew that persuading Naveen would take a toll on his mental health. An idea popped into his mind. "You see, the Emperor of the Vijayanagara isn''t married. There is time¡­" He tried to argue awkwardly, scratching his cheek. "His father is alive and there are two other princes." Naveen slammed his palms on the table. "Most importantly, Your Highness, he is just going to be 19 years old soon." Aadarsh shut his mouth. "Um¡­" "Wait, first let me ascend the throne. We can think about marriage after that." Naveen straightened his back and thought. With a sign, "Right, we can''t rush the ceremony. It will look bad." Aadarsh punched the air silently. ''Yes. I did it.'' "When should we plan the coronation ceremony?" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Naveen scratched his chin. "I shall talk to the head priest first. We can decide on a date. It will be most likely the next month at earliest." "I see¡­." Aadarsh knew that the coronation ceremony would cost a lot, and he planned to call delegates from kingdoms like Amir, Yadavas, and the Empire and extend invites to Dutch. The coronation would also let him wield and showcase his influence in front of the world. He wanted to show that the Marathas shouldn''t be underestimated. They were still the same Marathas during the rule of his father. He remembered the coronation ceremony narration of Harsha narrated to him by Naveen. He said that he shuddered at Harsha''s cold and indifferent gaze. The room was silent and the delegates felt immense pressure in his court. He was yet to hear from the Dutch about the trade deal. Naveen cleared his throat. "Well, I came here for something else." "Speak." "We got a message from the Dutch." "What? Is it about the deal?" "It seems that the Dutch already sent a message prior to ours. It reached Surat and the capital today." "Hmm... I see." "What is it about?" Aadarsh glanced at him, his eyes filled with curiosity. Naveen began to explain the contents of the letter. The Dutch wanted to strike a trade deal with the Marathas and they would help them with the protection from the Portuguese attacks. "Trade deal, eh? Just like the Emperor predicted." Aadarsh said. "It''s astonishing." "Honestly, he even predicted their demands. Seeing that they are willing to negotiate." Naveen glanced at his papers. "They must hate the Portuguese a lot." "Of course. It seems some political problems between the both." "It''s a good thing that we can exploit this opening." He chuckled. "What should I send? A favorable response and willing to negotiate in person?" "Yes, just like we planned." Aadarsh said. "We need a plan to counteract the Portuguese." "Right, Your Highness." "How is the recruitment of the soldiers going?" "It''s actually going pretty smoothly. We will be beginning the second phase as soon as next week." "Right, the requirements should be strict. We need to uphold the essence of the Marathas. He declared. "I shall see to it, Your Highness." Chapter 282 Aradhanas change Aradhana had been traveling frequently lately, thanks to her new responsibilities with the Royal Council. Her job demanded a great deal of effort and time, and for the moment, both she and Asokan had been excused from attending Royal Council meetings. This was a blessing, as it allowed her to focus entirely on the task at hand.Her work revolved around overseeing the judicial reforms through the Empire. These reforms were ambitious, aiming to overhaul the Empire''s legal framework. Aradhana had spent the last month journeying across towns, cities, and villages, evaluating the state of existing systems and scouting for talented individuals to join the courts. She had encountered all manner of people, from aspiring young men to capable sarpanches, and her keen eye for talent had already started to shape the future of the judiciary. Her personal life had also seen changes. Her son had been appointed a teacher and guard, provided him with valuable education but also allowed him to contribute to the Empire in the future. True to the Emperor''s promise, Aradhana''s salary was sufficient to provide her son with good clothes and tasty food, small luxuries that brought her great joy. However, the downside of her demanding work was evident¡ªshe had little time to spend with him. Aradhana''s travels were nearing their end. With the groundwork for judicial reform largely complete, her remaining tasks revolved around finalizing reports and handling paperwork, work she could now manage from her residence in the capital. She looked forward to spending some valuable time with her son. The perks of her position were undeniable. The Royal Council provided her with a fully maintained residence, complete with a staff to handle her daily needs. Most of her expenses, aside from leisure activities, were borne by the Empire. These benefits, however, came with significant responsibilities. The judicial reform project was one of the most extensive undertakings in the Empire''s recent history, and its success or failure would reflect on her and Asokan. Their roles had been clearly defined. While Aradhana focused on selecting judges, auditors, and lawyers for the top branches, Asokan handled the recruitment for the secret police and the standard police forces. Aradhana''s efforts were not entirely alone. They occasionally received advice from Viswa, the emperor''s butler, a man known for his insight. However, beyond these consultations, she and Asokan operated independently, making crucial decisions at their own discretion. Her journey across the Empire had been rewarding. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had discovered exceptional individuals whose skills would strengthen the judiciary for years to come. Screening was a big part of the process of the recruitment. This part allowed her to filter out bad apples that joined the recruitment to exploit the power of the position. She got information on high-ranking individuals quickly thanks to the internal affairs team cooperation. As Aradhana boarded her carriage back to the capital, she felt a sense of accomplishment. "I am finally going home," Aradhana sighed, leaning back against the plush seat of the carriage. Her assistant, a young woman seated beside her, glanced at her with a warm smile. "You''ve worked hard, Miss. You deserve some rest," the assistant replied. "I''m so tired," Aradhana admitted, her voice soft with exhaustion. "I just want to see my son. I haven''t seen him in so long. Is he eating well?" The assistant nodded reassuringly. "Yes, Miss. The Empire''s staff has been taking care of him. There''s extensive security and proper attention given to the families of Royal Council members. You don''t need to worry." "I know," Aradhana murmured. "But it''s not the same. I miss him." She gazed out of the window as the carriage rattled along the road. "I didn''t realize this task would be so stressful. I haven''t slept properly for days." Now that her fieldwork was done, she could finally shift to managing things from the capital, delegating responsibilities and overseeing progress. Yet, her journey had been far from smooth. The initial stages had been particularly challenging. Convincing people to trust her, especially as a woman in a male-dominated environment, had been a battle in itself. Her thoughts drifted back to one of her more unpleasant experiences. She vividly recalled the sneering voice of a sarpanch during a council meeting in a village. "Women should stay in the kitchen. Why are you trying to sound intellectual?" the man had said with a mocking laugh. His words had drawn murmurs of agreement from some of the other men present. It had been humiliating, but Aradhana refused to let it bother her. She straightened her back, clinging to her conviction. These men didn''t have to acknowledge her value, because someone far greater already had¡ªthe Emperor himself, Harsha Deva Raya. He had recognized her talent and entrusted her with this task. She wouldn''t let his faith go to waste. During her travels, Aradhana encountered extraordinary individuals¡ªhidden gems scattered across the Empire. Some were prideful and arrogant, their talent matched only by their egos. Others were humble, eager to learn and serve the greater good. She devoted time to training and guiding these individuals, recognizing the potential they held. In her spare moments, she designed challenging exercises and presented them with real-life cases to solve. Her recruits met these challenges with remarkable skill and understanding. By the end of her journey, she had successfully identified and trained 50 high-level talents, each destined to take on significant roles across the judiciary. "I just hope my son doesn''t forget my face," she said with a faint smile, her voice tinged with both amusement. Her assistant chuckled softly. "He won''t, Miss. You''ll be home soon." "I hope so. He has been quite mischievous lately." She said. "In the letters, his nanny said that he was learning fighting techniques from the Royal Guards." The assistant chuckled. "Really?" "Apparently he even made his mini-sword to fight against them." She chuckled. "Although, I am quite glad that he was able to make some friends." Her son travelled with her. They moved from town to village while she made ends meet. Her son couldn''t make any friends as they always left so quickly, barely enough time to socialize yet make friends. She was very happy that the emperor persuaded her to take the royal council job. She got some confidence and also saw her son smile more. Moving away from her thoughts. By the way, remind me of all the work we''ve done on this journey," Aradhana said, shifting her tired gaze to her assistant. The young woman quickly opened her bag and rifled through her neatly organized papers. "We conducted two phases of recruitment across different cities and towns for young talent to fill positions as auditors, judges, and lawyers," she began. Aradhana nodded, encouraging her to continue. "We also provided teaching materials for the recruits and appointed experienced sarpanches to teach them about ethics and morality within the judicial framework," the assistant added. "The examination process for the candidates has been finalized and will be conducted under the close supervision of the internal affairs team." "And the last phase of recruitment?" Aradhana asked. "It should conclude in the next week or two," the assistant replied promptly. "I see. And the police recruitment?" "Yes, Miss," the assistant confirmed. "According to Lord Asokan, the recruitment for the police force will be finished by the end of this week." Aradhana sighed, leaning back. "He sure is efficient." The assistant smiled at her warmly. "He has far more experience than you, Miss, but you''ll get there soon." Aradhana chuckled softly and patted her assistant''s head. "I know." The assistant''s expression grew serious as she flipped to another page. "Regarding construction, it''s progressing but still slow. The urban projects in cities are moving along steadily, but the rural village construction is taking more time due to the dispersed network. Many villages are small and located far apart, which complicates logistics." Aradhana raised a brow. "How much more time are we looking at?" "A month or two," the assistant replied nervously, fidgeting with her papers. Aradhana glanced at her, her expression calm. "Looks like I''ll need to discuss this with the Emperor." The assistant nodded and continued, "There''s also the matter of teaching the villagers about the new reforms. Some resistance came from the local nobles, but those issues were swiftly handled by the internal affairs team." "Efficient as always," Aradhana remarked. "Yes, Miss. On the brighter side, no nobles dared to harass you directly. Your royal council position and the guards accompanying you ensured that," the assistant added with a small smile. "That''s truly a relief," Aradhana admitted, letting out a small sigh. The assistant looked at her notes once more. "At this pace, if all preparations go smoothly, we should have the judicial framework fully operational in two months at the earliest¡ªthree months at most." Aradhana nodded thoughtfully, considering the timeline. "Good. If we can maintain this efficiency, everything should fall into place. Let''s stay on top of it and make sure the reforms are ready within the projected time." "Yes, Miss," the assistant replied confidently. For the first time in weeks, she felt a sense of calm. She was going home. Chapter 283 Narakasuras mission It was a bright and bustling day in the thriving town of Sarangpur, nestled within the Amir Sultanate.Once a modest settlement, the town had recently seen remarkable growth, owing much of its progress to the visionary noble governing the area. Sarangpur''s trade had boomed in recent years, transforming it into a hub of trade. The noble, ambitious, and forward-thinking had lofty aspirations of developing the town into a full-fledged city. His efforts were bolstered by a significant influx of funds through the Sultanate''s city expansion scheme, allowing for infrastructure improvements and fostering greater economic opportunities. Amidst the lively streets, a man moved through the crowd. Narakasura, disguised as a faraway merchant, wore a long-sleeved tunic paired with baggy pajamas that blended seamlessly with the attire of common traders. His purpose in Sarangpur was far from ordinary, though. Assigned a seemingly low-priority mission by the leader of the Yamaduts, he had been tasked with locating a man. The details were scant and frustratingly vague¡ªa scar, a particular way of dressing, and certain walking habits. Even more challenging, the last known information about the man''s whereabouts was over three years old, limited to the broad expanse of the Amir Sultanate. Narakasura couldn''t help but question the importance of this target. The mission had a distinctly personal, leading him to suspect it was tied to the leader''s past. Despite his curiosity, he knew better than to pry. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For now, he resolved to focus on the task, though the slow progress tested his patience. "Hmmm... these days have been fruitless," Narakasura muttered to himself, his eyes scanning the crowded streets. Stalls lined both sides of the roads, hawking everything from textiles to spices. He paused briefly to observe the scene. "The town looks promising," he mused, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "I hear the noble ruling here is an exceptional one. Rare, indeed." As he wandered the streets, he mingled with merchants and townsfolk, gathering tidbits of information under the guise of casual conversation. In the past month, his investigation had yielded a few faint leads¡ªnothing concrete but enough to keep him intrigued. Among these was the discovery of a suspicious network of thieving guilds near the Sultanate''s borders, whose activities hinted at something larger. For now, Narakasura decided to bide his time. The search was painstakingly slow, but Sarangpur''s bustling streets offered a distraction, allowing him to observe the town''s growth while piecing together fragments of his trail. Bored, he killed some and tortured the rest for some valuable information. This valuable information turned out to be complete garbage. He already took out 3 bandit guilds on his own. They weren''t particularly strong and he wasn''t known for his strength either. Being part of the Pancharakshas, he was trained in martial arts, so it was quite easy to lay traps and kill them one by one. "Well, this mission is sort of like a vacation, anyway." He mumbled and looked around stalls to buy some souvenirs. ''This place is even more fascinating.'' The Sultanate itself was a good study piece for a neutral power. He understood why the other nations refused to attack or touch them too rashly. The merchants flocked to the nation-state. For the merchants it was a good place since it was politically stable and offered a steady business. The merchant''s wealth and influence in the respective kingdoms and states played a role in maintaining the neutrality of the Sultanate. If not, they wouldn''t be able to survive. ''Ruler must be intelligent.'' He smiled. ''Chhyasura was given the task to get information here; he would surely have some hard time.'' He walked more and scanned the surroundings. It was his 3rd day in Sarangpur. He scouted every single place in the town and created a map. He was scanning for the habits of the people. From the description of the man, he inferred that the man was a warrior and would have the walk of a swordsman or a soldier. It was quite easy to spot since the habit wouldn''t be easy to change. ''Scars can be masked, but not habits.'' He looked ahead at the corner of the street. A stall was selling some ceramic wares. It caught his eyes. He went ahead to check the wares; it was a new stall that he hadn''t seen in 3 days of his scouting. Narakasura looked at the wares; they were quite elegant and colorful. It seemed expensive. The stall owner looked old, wrinkles coating his weary face. He was smiling wide and greeted his scarce customers. He talked eloquently. Narakasura inspected the wares with a watchful eye. He wanted to buy one. "Young merchant." The stall owner called. "Do you want to see some extraordinary wares?" "Sure..." Narakasura replied awkwardly. "Here, this is a high-quality piece." He presented a ceramic pot with a bluish shade. "How much is it?" Narakasura asked. The old man smiled and held three fingers up." He shrugged. "Hmm... that''s reasonable." He noticed someone else.A young man was picking up crates all alone with ease and loading them into some merchant''s carriage. The man was quite tall and muscular. The old man also followed his gaze. "Oh¡­that''s my son¡­" He smiled proudly. "He is quite strong." "I see..." Narakasura paused. "Oh¡­ that said, can I ask your son to help me out with my carriage?" He smiled. "Hmmm? Yeah, you can go talk to him." The old man said eagerly. "He likes helping others a lot." "Alright." He placed 4 coins on the counter. "Have some extra as a courtesy." He took his ceramic pot with him to meet the son of the old man. Walking away before the old man could protest. He walked towards the carriage as it was departing, leaving the young man all alone. "Hey..." Narakasura called out as he closed in. The young man turned and was startled to see him close to him. Narakasura brought out a dagger in his sleeve. "Quiet or else I kill your father." He threatened, showing a glimpse of his dagger through his sleeve. The young man was taller than Narakasura. Stuttering, he looked scared. "Wh-Who are you?" He whispered. "Drop the act, you clown." Narakasura continued in a low voice. "You are an experienced warrior; you can fool the others." "But the way you do physical work gives it away." The man stayed silent, his eyes never wavering or shuddering despite the situation. "That said, also the face mask is crude." He pushed the ceramic pot into his chest. The man took the pot from his and looked surprised at him. "Oh¡­. So you say through me? Mister," he said coldly. "Silence, Move along. If you don''t want me to hurt your father." Narakasura noticed that the man wasn''t even scared of the threats. He was surely a strong one. He shook his sleeve as the man turned around and walked ahead. Two throwing daggers were in his hand. He didn''t like taking risks. He would run if things turned ugly. They entered a lonely alley. The man turned around and smirked. "Who are you?" He asked. "You... first take off your face mask." The man shook his head. "Nope." "Should I kill you?" "Can you?" Narakasura went silent and thought. ''I have other ways.'' "Are you sure you want to go this route?" He asked. "I may not be able to kill you." "What about your father?" The man''s haughty expression turned serious. "Don''t touch him." "Then do as I say." He pressed his dagger into his chest. The man sighed. "Fine..." Putting a hand on his face and massaging it. The mask became a bit loose. Narakasura looked at his hands. Suddenly he leaned his upper body back and tried to kick him in the face. Narakasura blocked the sudden kick with his forearm. "You want to play this game, huh?" He took out the throwing daggers and almost jumped back into the street. The man also closed it and grabbed him by his sleeve. Narakasura turned and twisted his arm out of his grasp and threw a dagger at him; he was forced to stop and dodge. "Wait¡­" He screamed. "I will do as you say. I admit defeat." Narakasura turned back and maintained his distance. "One step and my daggers shall reach your father''s throat." The man''s mask was almost undone. He took off his mask. His young face didn''t look as young anymore. He had a large scar running across his face with pale skin and brown hair. "Oh... You are that guy." He exclaimed. "That guy?" the man asked with a confused stare. "What''s your name?" "Rahul." The man said. Narakasura sighed. "Are you making fun of me? You have a death wish or something?" "I asked for your real name." "Umm¡­ John¡­" "I see..." he thought. "Why do you want it?" Narakasura looked at him with a scowl and replied. "Leave that¡­You are coming back with me." "To where?" he asked. "No questions, you clown." Narakasura warned. "You will be following my orders from now on." "Wait... Is it from him?" "Who?" Narakasura asked. "My older brother..." Chapter 284 Capital Deal Arnav was sitting in the carriage heading to the Royal Palace. just a few days ago He got a call from the Butler of the Emperor to meet them at the palace for a brief meeting.He was the head of the merchant guild prospering near the eastern territory of the Empire. Arnav accumulated wealth over the years and now with the new reforms in place. He took off and wield significant power in the region with his guild. He rubbed his hands. Arnav was dressed lavishly; ornaments adorned his fingers and neck to show his immense wealth and status. A large contingent of guards followed him with lots of gifts to give the Emperor. A worried expression formed on his face. He was unaware of the details of the visit. He decided it was best to visit all alone. He had some understanding of why he would be called. His influence in the eastern territory wouldn''t have gone unnoticed by the Empire. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was also his rival in the council called Mithun Reddy. That man was exceptional in his eyes. He didn''t want to make an enemy out of him. So he and his guild kept out of the mercantile territory under his control. His carriage trudged into the Royal Palace. He was a bit nervous about the visit. The Emperor was rumored to be a cold and ruthless man. ''I wonder what would the meeting be about'' He got out of the carriage and was greeted by some servants and a man standing tall with his sword on his waist. He held an aura of authority. Stepping forward he greeted Arnav. "Lord Arnav, is it?" "Yes," he stuttered. "I am the butler of the Emperor." He said. "I shall guide you to the meeting place. Did you bring anyone to accompany you?" "No, it''s just me." "I see. Please follow me." Arnav noticed the physique of the man. He wasn''t a normal butler. He was well trained and good at his job. It was the rumor low-caste man. His abilities were never a talking point, which left Arnav always wondering how the man could keep the butler position without any abilities. Now that he met him in person. He understood the reason. "Lord Viswa." He broke the silence as they walked towards the meeting place. "Is there anyone else beside the Emperor at the meeting?" "Yes, Lord Mithun shall be present." "I see¡­" "You seem to be quite nervous." Viswa asked, glancing over his shoulders. "Yes, I am. Is it a bad thing?" "Definitely not." Viswa shrugged. "We have reached the place. Please proceed straight ahead to reach the pavilion." "Only Lord Arnav would be allowed from here on out." He said. Arnav headed forward into a garden; in between was a pavilion with two individuals seated already. He held his head high and walked, the soothing scent of the flowers tingling his nose. It was his first time meeting the Emperor. A young man with long black hair and a sharp, cold gaze. Beside him was his rival and an excellent merchant, Mithun Reddy. With a deep bow. He greeted the Emperor. "Greetings to the Sun of the Empire," Harsha smiled and gestured to take a seat. Mithun looked at him briefly and poured him a cup of tea before the discussion began. "So, let''s begin the meeting." Harsha said with a smile. "Yes, Your Majesty." He replied kindly. "So you are probably wondering why I called you here?" He nodded to the Emperor''s statement. "I heard a lot about your merchant guild from my Butler and him." He gestured towards Mithun. "Oh¡­We are a small merchant guild." He smiled back. "Don''t be so humble. I do have some idea about your guild''s wealth." "I see¡­." "The reason I called you here is to allow the guild to partake in some endeavours of the Empire." Arnav quickly assessed the situation and turned serious. By the looks of it, the talk was about money. His instincts tingled and the man was not one to take lukewarm deals that won''t profit him. His aim was profit and he would take the best deals. "What endeavours?" Harsha sighed. "We need some capital for the upcoming reforms. We expect your guild to help us with it." "And? What''s our benefit?" He asked. Mithun interrupted. "The benefits you have been reaping with your guild can significantly gain a boost from the upcoming reform." "That is up to my judgement, Lord Mithun. I don''t like to invest where I am not guaranteed profit." He smiled, yet his words struck coldly. Harsha chuckled. "Of course, money is the essence of your trade. Accepting an unfavourable deal is the last thing a merchant should do." "Your Majesty, I have to reiterate. I shall not accept any deals that harm the guild''s or merchant''s interest. Even if it costs my life." His aim was straight. Even at his life''s cost. He wouldn''t take a deal that affected their livelihood. "Even if it crushes your rivals?" "Yes. If you wish to do that now. Your next target can be us in the future." ''Smart, like Viswa said.'' "It''s not an unfavourable deal. Calm down." "Hmmm¡­.Yes, your Majesty." Mithun stayed silent and looked at him. Enjoy more content from empire "So the deal is to invest in the Empire through bonds?" "And what is the benefit of these bonds?" He asked. "You may take interest in it." Mithun replied. "You get interest on the bonds." "Hm¡­.Interest? How much are we talking?" Harsha thought for a while. "It can be as much as 10% for now." "Hmm¡­not a bad take but it''s not enough." "10% is more than enough." Mithun argued. "These bonds are guaranteed repayable amounts by the Empire." "Unlike the loans you give others." "He is right, Lord Arnav. It''s relatively safe. 10% is already a lot considering you are not taking an ounce of risk in this endeavor." "Your Majesty, 10% may look good for small merchants." He explained. "For us, 10% is quite less; we can invest this into our bases in Java and South Eastern kingdoms and get large returns." Mithun stayed silent as he knew that what Arnav said was true. The merchant guild of Arnav was invested in the southeast Asian kingdom and islands of Java. Their influence was immense and they could make a lot more than 10% investing their wealth in that place. "How about lowering the tax rate for your guild?" Mithun asked. "That would certainly help you." "For how long? I doubt you would include such a lucrative tax cut forever." Arnav was a skilled negotiator. "3 years." Harsha replied. "Not Enough, Your Majesty." Harsha frowned. "What is your return on investment in those kingdoms?" "50%, Your Majesty." In actuality, it was close to 40%; inflating values would create more room for leverage. Arnav looked at the frown on the Emperor''s face. "Your Majesty, We are not adverse to helping the Empire, but we merchants need a better deal to help you out." ''Am I pushing it too much?'' "50%? That''s a stretch. I highly doubt it." Mithun replied. "From my calculation, at most it would be 40% to 42%." Arnav clicked his tongue in silence. ''That man¡­.'' "I have quoted the value according to our books." He smiled. The Emperor stopped Mithun from arguing any further. "Hmm..You are a skilled negotiator. I give you that." Harsha said. "Are you sure about giving up this opportunity for petty short-term gains?" The air changed. It was much more threatened. Yet Arnav chose to remain determined in his words. "These aren''t short-term gains." Harsha smiled. "I like your attitude." Fumbling in his pocket. He took out a small book, bound with a thread. "This would let you take the deal." "What''s this?" Mithun sighed and looked over. "Your Majesty, are you sure?" "Yes, do you think it would go ahead without this?" "I agree," Arnav took the book and read it. It was sort of a recipe for something. "It''s a new product. I was planning." Harsha said. "What is this? Your Majesty?" "It''s soap." Harsha smiled. "You can have the recipe and sell it at your discretion. Although with a contingency." "You have to sell the method within 5 months of the production to the rest of the guilds." Harsha declared. "Soap... is it going to be useful?" Arnav asked with a skeptical look. "You do my track record... Have I failed so far?" Arnav had no words. So far, all the reforms and products that have been launched were quite successful. He couldn''t argue against it. He nodded. "Yet, we need some guarantee." "Hm¡­.Sure." Harsha said. "We can do a 1-month thing if the product doesn''t take off in major cities. You can take your bonds back, no questions asked. Our deal shall be terminated." "Your Majesty, that---" Mithun wanted to interrupt but was quickly dismissed. Arnav raised his brow. "Are you sure about that?" "Definitely." Arnav thought and came out to think that the deal was favourable. He nodded and agreed to the deal. "So, the deal shall be 10% bond interest, with 3 years of tax cut and this method. If the method succeeds, largely the tax cut shall be reduced to 1 year. Is that ok?" Mithun asked. ''This bastard... managed to find some condition in that situation...'' his eye twitched with silent anger. It was a good deal. He smiled and agreed. "Sure, let''s do the deal." Chapter 285 Gunpowder The Empire''s Capital was brimming with activity as the carriages entered the Royal Palace. Viswa inspected the materials with a cloth covering his nose from the smell of sulfur. It was the materials that Harsha had ordered for an experiment.Viswa found the materials almost instantly; it was easier to find than he thought. The pungent smell of sulfur in the river valleys was strong enough for them to notice. ''Is this all the materials required?'' He double-checked the carriage. Once everything was in place. "Go to the training grounds." Viswa ordered. "You may leave the materials there and leave." "Yes, Lord." They said and went towards the training grounds. Viswa quickly set out to inform Harsha about this. It''s been a few days after the meeting with Arnav. Entering the study room of the Emperor, Viswa greeted him, taking off the cloth over his nose. The pungent smell was still lingering. "Your Majesty, we have gathered all the materials according to your orders." Harsha smiled and got up with a bright expression. He put his papers aside and got ready. "Yes, let''s go right now." "Hmm." Viswa nodded. As they walked towards the training. Curious Viswa asked. "What are these ingredients for?" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had a faint idea but wasn''t that sure about it. "Gunpowder..." Harsha replied. "Huh? Gunpowder¡­.We are going to make that." "Of course. That''s the reason I told you to ramp up production." Harsha smiled. "This is going to change the military." Viswa was unsure about this question. "Should we call some servants to help?" "Hm," Harsha thought for a while. "Call only the trustworthy ones and closely monitor the area." "Well¡­I can inform the Yamadut unit in the palace to monitor and use them." Viswa scratched his chin. "Do that. Seal the area off for now." "Alright , Your Majesty." Viswa went the other way as Harsha headed to the training grounds to inspect the materials. He reached to see cart loads of materials. He chuckled as he forgot to mention the amount needed. So it seems like Viswa brought him the same amount for all materials. He didn''t mind it because he could test it properly for a while now. "Gunpowder... is just the start." Harsha inspected the soil. He remembered a formula for gunpowder from his previous life. The formula could be source and made local so he went with it. Viswa hurried back. He arranged all the security and a couple of people to do the work. "Your Majesty, the area has been sealed off. We can proceed." Viswa said, then gesturing towards the servants. "They will help us." Harsha nodded and ordered. "Ok, Viswa, document the method for now." Viswa took out a paper and pad to write it down. "Yes," "Filter the soil first." He ordered. The servant took the soil from the carts. The soil was in containers and left for several hours to dissolve the nitrates in the soil. "Use the thin cloth for it." The servants took out a cloth and began to filter the water from the soil. This water was rich in nitrates used for the gunpowder-making process. The first ingredient needed for the gunpowder was potassium nitrate. For the nitrates, Harsha had the nitrate-rich soil harvested near the fields and the soil was filtered to leave them with a nitrate-rich solution. To form the potassium nitrate. He needed one more thing. "Mix the wood ash into that solution." He commanded. Viswa meticulously noted the process down word for word. This documentation would be used later for mass production in a controlled environment. Adding wood ash to the nitrate-rich solution forms potassium nitrates. A chemical reaction takes place. "Filter it out again." He said, taking a look at the solution. They began to filter all the undissolved ash and other particles that would be impurities. Now for the first ingredient. It was the final stage. They had to make potassium nitrate crystals to use them in the gunpowder. To achieve this task, they had to remove all the water and remaining impurities through boiling to leave behind the crystallized form of potassium nitrate. "Take this to the enclosure and boil the water out and let it cool off to form crystals." Harsha ordered as he took a seat. He knew the process would take some time. He waited as the servants did the rest. "Your Majesty, how long would it take?" Viswa asked out of curiosity. "The nitrate process is the longest one. The rest are pretty standard." He replied. "Nitrate?" "The one we did right now. It takes a component of the soil and ash to make a different material." He explained with a smile. Viswa slowly understood and nodded his head. "I see." Harsha read some books and completed some of his paperwork during the waiting period of the crystallization process. Within a few hours of time. The crystallization of the potassium nitrate was completed. He wanted to make different batches to test out the most optimum combination for the gunpowder. Since they had a lot of the materials. He thought it would be fine. At the enclosure, the servants gathered the materials and looked at him expectantly. Harsha inspected the crystals. It didn''t have any impurities. Usually it would be recrystallized, but right now he was using it for testing. He decided not to recrystallize it. "Get a mortar and pestle." Harsha ordered to one. "And you go and gather those other two materials with some water and a container to measure." Harsha patiently waited for them to complete the things. They brought everything as he ordered. "Crush those crystals into fine powder first." They crushed the crystals into fine powder. Harsha had written down the measures for each batch. He showed them to Viswa and told him to handle it. Viswa ordered the servants. They began to use the measurement containers and fill the powders in proportion. The ideal ratio of the gunpowder was 75% potassium, 10% sulfur and the rest straw charcoal. But he wanted to test out ratios so he included more ratios. They added the powders according to the ratio and used a bit of water to mix them to grind them into a damp paste. This would reduce the risk of it igniting during the mixing process. Kneading each mixture into a paste. They spread it out to let it dry in a well ventilated room. In total, they made a total of 7 batches of different ratios for the testing purposes. Viswa noted each ratio and marked the batches meticulously to avoid confusion during the test face. He was also curious about the result. He knew the power of the gunpowder. If they succeeded, it would leapfrog their progress by a huge amount. Harsha inspected it closely to see the results. He was quite satisfied and turned to Viswa. "It seems to have gone well." He smiled. "The next time is to break this into fine granules." Harsha said. "Pass it through the sieve to maintain uniform-sized granules." "And?" Viswa asked. "Storage, you know the process." He shrugged. "Yes, what about the test?" Viswa asked. Harsha scratched his chin and thought for a while. "Testing phase¡­.eh¡­" "Use it on cannons. It should be okay, I guess." Harsha considered for a moment. "Report me all the results before you produce mass productions." "Yes, Your Majesty." Chapter 286 Sir Zaid and Shadows The western parts of the Mughal empire were on paper under Emperor Farrukh but the majority of control was left to the noble alliance under the noble known as Sir Zaid. He was the strongest and wealthiest noble in the area. A man in his early 50s with a huge sense of ambition.Zaid gained his infamy during the rebellion period in the Empire. He garnered the support of the nobles in the region and proposed a deal to quell the rebellion under his leadership in all of the western parts of the Empire. This gave rise to a private army, a huge one at that. It was born to suppress the rebellion. Zaid was damn good at his job. He managed to take control of areas within a few weeks and in a few months, all the rebels were snuffed out from their caves and executed. That was the rise of Zaid in the region. Since then he has held an important place in the political sphere of the Empire. Even the Emperor couldn''t ignore his words. It would create a massive imbalance, resulting in a civil war, opening the Mughals for easy pickings. Zaid was sitting in his study. A masked man entered with a smile. "Sir Zaid¡­.Have you been good?" "Azar, For what have you come here?" "You know, the leader has called in a meeting for the Golden Sword. I shall return." He replied. "Before that, there is something to inform you of." Azar was a member of the Golden Swords, a strong member that excelled in assassination. "Is it about the merchants from the Ottoman Empire?" "Yes," "What happened now?" "They demand some more tax deductions." "Huh¡­." Zaid wanted to protest. "Anymore, the Emperor might find out. We are treading on thin ice right now." "Hmm... I see." Azar said. "That''s unfortunate." "I shall make you an exception this time, Sir Zaid." He replied. "Don''t expect the same next time." Zaid stayed silent. "That''s good." Azar smiled. "You do know your place very well, Zaid." "We, the Turks, will honor our agreement." "I understand." Azar smiled mockingly. "Do as you have been told. If you overstretch like last time." "Alright¡­ Alright¡­ I understand." Zaid repeated. "I will take my leave now." He smiled and left. This weird situation was created due to his obsession with the accumulation of wealth in the past. His relationship with the Turk grew with trade and other deals. It reached its high during the rebellion period when the Turks offered him wealth to raise his army. He accepted it until he realized too far in the rabbit hole that the Turks didn''t do it out of their Muslim brotherhood pact. The Ottomans wanted a puppet to control at their commands in the border between the Safavids and Ottomans. The Safavids and Ottomans were major rivals to each other. The Safavids were relatively unsuccessful in expanding westward due to the Turks. There was a religious thing to this war as well since Persia, the land that the Safavids controlled, was predominantly Shia compared to the Turkish Sunni population. The Ottomans, to counter the Safavids, allied with the Mughals. Although it wasn''t much of a successful endeavor since the Safavids would also leverage their wealth to curry some favor. This proved to end in a stalemate for either side. It was the Turks that made their first breakthrough. They did it with trade and Zaid. They invested their resources right and even managed to make Azar, their confidant, a member of the Golden Swords. They sponsored Zaid and allowed him to rack up influence for the Turk''s plan. Zaid agreed and the situation was finally unfolding. Turks were the masterminds behind Zaid and he was just a puppet to control the western part of the Mughal Empire. The Ottomans already took the port in the western parts with the help of their merchantile guilds. They were going to use the border regions to create conflict with the Safavids to get reduce their aggressive expansion scheme under their new ruler. They had to shut them down. Meanwhile, Azar was headed to the Golden Swords meeting. He was a close confidant of the Turk Sultan. A good fighter and a master assassination specialist. He expected the Mughals to have subpar armies, which they did compared to the armies back home. They weren''t technically advanced. But there were more competent people in the Mughal Empire than he had expected. Although largely underutilized. The Hindus and the main upper castes were quite an asset. Instead of using their abilities for their benefit. In fear, the Mughal nobles suppressed them. The Golden Swords were very competent people, unlike the nobility in the Empire. Especially the leader; he was lazy on the outside but completed his job with incredible efficiency and was even stronger than Azar, which really surprised him. "I should inform them..." He sighed. Their plan in the Empire was already underway unbeknownst to Sir Zaid. Azar already laid the foundation for the plan under their noses a long time ago. "Those Safavid rats have been infiltrating the borders for some time now." He mumbled. Azar called for his informant. The one he uses to communicate with some of his close allies from the Ottoman in the Mughal land. The informant arrived quickly. "Yes, Lord Azar." He greeted. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Where is Aydin right now?" he asked. "He? Probably at the port, as you ordered him to be?" "I see¡­" "Did you close the borders with the Safavids yet? How are there still rats sneaking in and doing rebellions?" "We have demolished their dens in the local regions so far. But they have ramped up their efforts and funding for destabilizing the Empire." Azar clicked his tongue. The Safavids were really getting on his nerves but he had expected the backlash as soon as they found any Ottoman influence in the region. "Inform Aydin to commence the plan." "The takeover plan or the other one?" "The other one, of course. The takeover can wait a while." Azar smiled. "Plus, I don''t think it''s a good choice to do that now with the Golden Swords in full motion." "I see. I shall inform Aydin about this." Chapter 287 Rohan and Balaji Balaji was one of the main diplomats of the Amir Sultanate, responsible for the neutrality in the oppressive atmosphere. They were known as some of the best diplomats in the subcontinent, able to maneuver through intense political situations with these excellent minds.Balaji was leaving for the capital of the Marathas to leave their goodwill to the nation after the intense war effort. He was waiting for the arrival of Rohan first. He wanted to talk about something before he left for the Maratha kingdom. "You are here." Rohan called out from afar. Balaji turned to Rohan, a man in his mid-30s and known for being the best diplomat in the history of the Amir Sultanate. He was partially responsible for the current neutrality situation. "Late!" Balaji scowled. "Sorry, I had to take documents as I was also headed to the Empire now." He said politely. "So what do you want to talk about?" "I wanted to ask about the Maratha Empire." Balaji said. "Their king is new, so the normal approach would work?" "I have no information on the behavioral patterns of regent." He admitted. "About that." Rohan scratched his chin. "Have you heard about the alliance between the Empire and the Marathas?" "Yes?" "We can safely assume that the regent has a bit of an immature outlook when it comes to politics." "Why so?" "The alliance was finalized very quickly, given there was no help from the Empire directly to the Marathas." Rohan explained. "On the outer side, it seems like the Empire gave a lucrative deal enough to gain their trust." "But from the Empire''s expansionary pattern so far." Rohan sighed. "The Emperor is shrewd and calculating. I can say that the deals would look lucrative but once you delve into it, the Empire will be the one profiting." "Is that just your assumption on a groundless basis?" "You could say that... But my intuition has never betrayed me." Rohan smirked. "The Regent is not prepared to know the nuances of politics." "I believe you can exploit the gaps." Balaji sighed. "I guess... it makes somewhat of a sense." "Better than nothing¡­" "I told you." Rohan smirked. The genius diplomat Rohan had always surpassed him despite having less experience. It was the eye of the genius that allowed him to analyze such situations. His intuition and the ability to trust and capitalize on it had been useful for the Sultanate. ''Geniuses are different.'' Although the thought of the genius demotivated him. He wasn''t a man to go out without a fight. Rohan smiled. "I found some good information too¡­." "What?" "The Dutch seemed to have contacted the Marathas for a deal." He smiled and passed a note with some information. "How did you get these?" "Merchant guild." He smirked. "Lord Yogi, eh... His influence is something else." "Of course¡­I owe a lot to Lord Yogi. He was my savior." Rohan said, smiling. "Ok then, I shall take my leave. Best of luck." Balaji didn''t know that Rohan considered him a rival. Although a genius, the hard work of Balaji didn''t go unnoticed. Seeing Balaji strive, Rohan got motivated and began to perfect his craft. He was quite grateful to Balaji for helping him reach the position he was in. Balaji took the carriage and headed to the Maratha kingdom. He went through the papers of the relations between the Amirs and Marathas. It wasn''t a big relation. The relation was merely transactional in nature and allowed for trade between the kingdoms. The merchants of the Amirs were allowed in Marathas, which was the best thing they could ask for. Since the Marathas allowed them to access the Surat port, which was a heavily commercialized port, it let the Amir accumulate wealth and trade a lot with the foreigners despite not being connected to the sea. ''The rebuilding efforts are underway.'' ''What''s next? Mass recruitment... surveys?'' According to their informants, mass surveys were being conducted on the border between the Empire and the Marathas. He paused and thought for a second. ''Roads probably¡­'' ''So he was right after all... something must be going on...'' Now he got a vague picture of the situation he had to work with. Meanwhile, Rohan''s carriage was heading to the Empire''s capital, Hampi. Rohan was in a much tougher spot than Balaji, considering that the Amir Sultanate never had any relation with the Empire, which made it much harder to negotiate. He was going through the information, scratching his head. "What a mess!" He mumbled. "There isn''t much to begin with." "The spies seemed to have gathered useless information." He frowned. It was because the internal affairs team was very active and squashed any attempt at information gathering. "I have to rely on this." He sighed and put the papers aside. He knew the facts about the recent annexure. The battle was a breeze for the Empire. They used the Marathas and Mughals to get the best deal even without losing any military might or money. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It directly gave him a warning that the Emperor or anyone that was guiding the Emperor was very sharp and intelligent. If he had to compare, they would possess intelligence similar to his master, Lord Yogi. The feat was quite extraordinary in itself. The alliance with the Marathas was quite unexpected too. He thought initially that the Empire would expand aggressively, which they didn''t. They even ceded some areas to the Marathas as a token of goodwill. This part was odd for an empire that could hold the land. Considering the information from the civil war before the Emperor took charge. Rohan reached the conclusion that the Emperor was one of the people that looked at the bigger picture rather than going for short-term influence gains. ''Everything seems to be part of a bigger plan.'' "I have to be careful this time." He muttered. Unlike the other negotiations, this time he possessed limited knowledge about the individual and the situation in general. This was a test of his ability in this field. Chapter 288 Yadavas Reform The infrastructure in the Yadava kingdom had been building at a record pace thanks to the new reigning queen. The scales of the Empire have been in prevalent use by the merchants of the kingdom. So they had to adapt to the change. The weight system regulation in the Yadavas was controlled by them themselves, unlike the Marathas ones.The newly annexed areas were getting integrated slowly into the kingdom. The charity programs held by the Royals worked in their favor to gain some traction within the regions and allowed them to integrate those regions into their kingdom. Gauri was headed to the study after training. She missed Harsha a lot but they were both royals and had their own responsibilities. The Empire was much bigger and the management of such a big place needed some sacrifice. ''I miss him... I want to see him¡­. Damn it.'' Despite the urge to see Harsha, she had problems to deal with. There were some problems with the nobles and the Kasim Sultanate recently. The rebellion in the area was spilling into their territory. The refugees were fleeing the Sultanate in hopes of settling in the Yadava Kingdom. The army was sent to quell the rebellion, according to her spies in the Sultanate. Many villages were razed to the ground and hundreds of men and women killed; many fled the Sultanate to the neighboring nations. That was quite a headache, as their borders with the Kasim Sultanate were one of the places where the rebellion was strong. The influx wasn''t as huge but nevertheless took a bit of a toll on their treasury. Gauri was forced to close down their borders in the wake of this refugee crisis as they couldn''t afford to take more refugees and create instability in the demographics of the bordering regions. She met Naiki on the way to her study room. Smiling, she asked. "Were you waiting for me?" "Yes, Your Majesty." "Any urgent news?" Naiki walked along with Gauri. "We have some news." "And? What is it?" "A delegation from the Amir Sultanate was dispatched to the kingdom." She said. "It''s probably to gain some favor." "The neutral ones, eh." Amir was the neutral player in the region and one of the nations that played their political game very well. "Their main targets are probably the Empire. It''s the most powerful one in the region." "Hm... Are they just sending us one out of obligation due to our alliance with the Empire?" Naiki asked. "Perhaps, but they have been in touch with us for a while now. I don''t see anything bad with associating with the Amirs, unlike the Kasim Sultanate." "I see, and General Bhishma wanted an audience." Gauri raised her brow and nodded. "You can show him in later." After a while, General Bhishma made his way into the study room of the queen. He was wearing his casual attire after training with the Royal Army in the nearby facility. The army of the Yadavas was fairly strong despite their small landmass. Bhishma looked at Gauri with a serious look. "Your Majesty, I have something to share." "What is it, general?" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He took a deep breath. "We need to reform the military like the Empire." He declared. Gauri raised her brow in surprise. "What? Reform the military?" "What do you mean by that?" "I feel like the current military structure is not robust and up to par with similar armies from the Empire." "Empire? Are you sure about it?" Gauri said. "I know the Empire''s army is strong, but there should not be much difference." "That''s what I thought as well, after seeing the Empire''s army." Bhishma sighed. "Unfortunately, we were wrong." "I see¡­If you say so. There must be something going on." Gauri agreed. "The emperor likely made some important changes." Gauri leaned back into the chair. She knew that Harsha was exceptional. She was also trying her best to match his standard. ''How far¡­'' "I get your concern but what is the difference?" "The soldiers are much younger and stronger than ours." He said, scratching his chin. "Their training seems much different since the stamina of the soldiers was astounding despite carrying loads of supplies on their shoulders." "Tactical and hierarchy-wise?" Gauri asked. "Administration must have changed a lot." "There seems to be some change in that region." Bhishma said. "The communication has been quick." "Naiki, do you have any information about their recruitment process?" She turned to Naiki. "Yes, the recruitment process is much different and open to all strata of society." Naiki explained. "There has been an increase in the utilization of lower castes in the army." "This seems to be the reason for a younger army." "Hm... If we follow, how much backlash can we expect?" "A lot, Your Majesty." Bhishma replied. "I see, so how do we even implement it?" Naiki interrupted. "The problem lies with the old ones in the army. If we weed them out first." "We can control the backlash." "Weed them out?" Bhishma thought. "A physical test for the current personnel?" "Yes," Gauri nodded. "Then we roll out recruitments based on physical prowess for all strata of the society." Since the Yadava population and army were much smaller, they would be able to control it much more smoothly. "For ranks, I think we should split out ranks and create a new structure of command." Gauri suggested. "The current one is too cluttered. Make smaller units of command." "Smaller units... Hm..." Bhishma thought. "That can be done, I guess." "Your Majesty, do you think we should contact the Empire for some help?" "For this?" "Unless you don''t involve them directly in the process, just ask them for some suggestions." She recommended. "Ally or not, army stuff is high-level information." "Understood, Your Majesty, we will take caution." Bhishma looked determined to implement the reform. "I shall arrange the funding for the reform soon, Bhishma." Gauri declared. "Focus on weeding out the troublemakers." "Understood." She turned to Naiki. "Inform the spy unit to gather information on the troublemakers actions after they are expelled from the army." "We don''t need them to gather up a private army and start a rebellion." Naiki nodded. "Yes, Your Majesty." Chapter 289 The Spanish Free spirit A ship was headed to the Port of Goa, in the Vijayanagara Empire. It bore the flag of the Spanish Empire. A cargo ship with a fleet of a few warships to protect themselves from the pirates in the Arabian Gulf.The Spanish merchants did trade in the region a bit. They also had multiple bases in the Philippines, like Manila and Cebu. Currently, the merchant vessel was headed to Goa for trade and visiting purposes. Isabel Silva was a noblewoman from the Spanish Empire, the eldest daughter of the Silva noble family, an influential group in the Empire. She was a 24-year-old brunette woman with light blue eyes. She was wearing a bodice with a long skirt and a high, structured neckline, her long hair braided and adorned with pearl ornaments. She had some gloves on and a cap with a little veil to cover her face from the scorching heat in the region. "?V¨¢lgame el Cielo! This heat is killing me." "Yes, Sister... It''s too hot." Maria Silva added, She was the younger daughter of the Silvas and looked a lot like Isabel but she had shorter hair and dark eyes. "Ah¡­.But it''s better than this journey on a ship. She sighed. "Finally we can sleep in an inn." Isabel was fed up with travelling on a ship. It was hard to sleep and the air was salty. The sun ruined her skin so she spent her days indoors to protect her supple, milky skin. "Pedro, do we have an inn?" Isabel called her assistant and bodyguard. "Not yet, my lady. We can arrange it when we reach the port. Pedro said with a smile. Isabel sighed. "Do it quick; I want to get out of this filthy heat." After they reached the port. Isabel got down from the ship to see the vibrant port city of Goa. The stalls were filled with merchants from the different parts of the world. Isabel''s eyes twinkled. "My lady, please behave. We can''t have you run away like last time." Pedro frowned. "Fine, fine¡­." She pouted. "Yes, Father told you to stay put this time." Maria also warned. "Hey... you are too young to warn me. You brat." She smacked the head of Isabel. "I won''t do anything wild.¡­." Isabel assured them. She looked around with sparkly eyes. She liked places like these and she was a bit wild for a noble lady. Her family never understood her passion. Isabel didn''t want to live like the other women, following strict standards and watching every step in the noble society. She looked around like a bright child while walking to their inn; the city was colorful, the ladies wearing traditional clothes and minimalistic jewelry, their wheatish skin glowing in the sunlight and Isabel silently envied their long hair tied up beautifully. ''Man! I want to get out of this dress and tour the city!'' She thought. In the end she sighed and clicked her tongue, knowing it wasn''t possible since the security was stricter since the issue at Manila before. Her father strictly took action for her behavior at that time. After they were given a luxurious inn in the port city. Isabel bathed and changed into some loungewear she wore during her time alone with Maria, since the noble attire was stiff and tiring to wear. She stretched her muscles a bit. She learned a bit of martial arts thanks to her elder brother. The heir of the Silva household. "So... boring." She sighed and opened the windows to look outside at the city. "Sister¡­" "What is it, Maria? I don''t want to wear that dress¡­Don''t nag," she said. "Eh? It''s not that. Let''s go and visit some stores." She said. Isabel''s eyes brightened. "Really, we can?" Maria poked Isabel''s forehead with her finger. "Only if you behave, Sister." "No going off alone." Isabel nodded. "I shall let Sir Pedro know about this." Maria said. "You go and change clothes." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Isabel changed her clothes into not those stiff noble clothes but into some of the practical clothes. She had some comfortable clothes tailored to her needs. She couldn''t wear it to social gatherings but it was more than enough for visiting stalls and other things. Maria and Pedro were waiting for her as they began to go around the city. Pedro brought 3 more guards dressed in cloaks and swords on their waists. "Let''s go," Isabel said. They went around stalls, looking at textiles like sarees and silk. There were various types of ceramic materials like pots, vases, and hundreds of dyed and antique pieces for sale. Empire''s patrol guards passed through the market districts. Upon spotting them. The leader among the guards approached. He looked at Pedro and ignored Isabel and Maria. Pedro knew the local language and was her guide to the tour of the city. "You... why do you have weapons?" The guard captain asked. "It''s forbidden to have weapons in public." Pedro looked puzzled. "It''s bodyguards for the lady," he explained. "There are no exceptions to this; surrender the weapons," the guard captain ordered. "It''s the rules." "But¡­ what if we are attacked?" "Attacked?" The guard captain asked. "There are multiple patrol units in the city at the same time. The city is safe." "There is no need for the weapons." Pedro thought and glanced back at the worried face of the noble lady. Isabel didn''t understand anything and asked. "What is it?" "He wants us to surrender our weapons." Pedro explained. "He says they are not allowed in the public areas." "Then do it." Isabel said nonchalantly. Pedro sighed and obliged. They were foreigners with no influence in the Empire. He had no choice. They surrendered the weapons. "You can pick them when you leave the city." The guard captain said. "Have a nice day." Isabel noticed there were a lot of patrolling units in the city and quickly understood the reason behind their words. The city seemed safe and was brimming with activity. She and Maria went around buying clothes, textiles, ceramics, and jewelry they never found in their home country and Manila. They passed a few temples in the city playing devotional hymns. Isabel looked awestruck by the difference in the architecture of the temple. It was very different from Church. There were little lamps lit up near the entrance and inside the temples. There were sounds of bells and hymns. It seemed like a serene atmosphere. Unfortunately, it was only true for her. They were all Roman Catholic and saw the temples as worshippers of Satan or infidels. Being near the temple didn''t sit right with Pedro. "My lady, let''s move away from this infidel place of worship." Pedro whispered. Isabel didn''t reply, although she wanted to visit the temple and explore more of the Empire. She knew very well that Pedro wouldn''t allow this to happen. They moved around the city till the evening sun began to sink in the horizon and the darkness slowly consumed the orange lights. Little oil lamps lit on the stalls and residences in the city. A faint smell of flowers and incense wafted through the air. The temple bell rang and the evening hymns played. As they were returning to the inn, Isabel sighed. ''I want to explore the Empire¡­.'' Traveling around places like these seemed fun to her. Especially the vast lands of the Empire intrigued her. She wanted to see the different cultures and practices. She was curious how the other places in the Empire would be like. She was disappointed as they had to leave in a week from this place. There was no guarantee she would be able to visit the Empire again. Her chances of exploring it would be close to zero. Just then, a ship crew member came running to Pedro. He was huffing and sweating a lot. "I was searching for you for a long time¡­Pedro." Pedro straightened and looked puzzled. "What is it?" "Did something happen with the locals?" The guy took a deep breath and said. "There is a problem with the ship¡­." He huffed. "Problem? Now? We have plans." Pedro said. "There are problems in the hull and the other parts of the cargo ship." He said. "The captain said it''s not ready to sail." "Can you repair it here?" Isabel eavesdropped on their conversation with her sister. "Maybe no idea. We need a place." Pedro sighed. "Can it sail to Manila?" "No¡­." "Damn it¡­So we should ask the locals for help? Are you saying that?" "Yes and it will likely take 2 months to fix everything." Pedro frowned. "2 months? The Silva head won''t like this." "But it''s better than endangering the ladies." He said. "I will ask a noble for support." "Yes, Sir Pedro." Isabel''s eyes quickly lit up. "2 months. We are stranded here?" "It seems so, my lady." "My... My... What should I do? I will be so bored... and maybe..." She smirked with a wicked intention. "My lady, please¡­." Pedro pleaded. "I will behave if you let me explore the Empire." "Rejected¡­" "So¡­.Do you want me to escape?" Isabel asked. Maria and Pedro looked at each other. They both knew it was tough to control the impulsive behavior of Isabel. Maria blinked and sighed. Pedro also nodded in return with an expression of defeat. Both of them knew talking wouldn''t help them much. "Fine¡­You can explore, though under supervision." He sighed. "But first let me talk to the authorities." Isabel jumped up in joy. "Yes¡­ Yes¡­ Yes¡­ I can finally do it¡­." She giggled heartily. Maria and Pedro watched Isabel and let out a huge sigh of defeat in unison. Chapter 290 Opposition plans The day was bright and a carriage was trudging through the lone empty road. It had a few guards; in the carriage was Sachin, the noble that opposed the judicial reform and centralization of the power. He was headed to a secret location to meet the remnants of the Jadhavs and Nairs.He entered the forest and trekked a bit to reach a small enclosure in the lush forest. It was quite small and the blending with the greenery. There were guards near the entrance. His guards were obviously not allowed in that point due to security reasons. "Name?" The guards asked with an unfriendly tone. "It''s Sachin. I came as Acuthan Nair said." "I see... Get in," the guard spat. Acuthan Nair was the son of the former matriarch of the Nairs of Kozhikode. His mother was executed by the emperor for her role in the civil war. He escaped the purge somehow and was living in hiding along with the Elders of Jadhavs that also managed to escape. Sachin entered the room, a wooden table and a lot of chairs around it. Acuthan sat in the host''s chair and the others were occupied by the Elders of the Jadhav Family. "You are Sachin." Acuthan asked, raising his brow. He had disheveled hair and a different demeanor. "Yes¡­." "Take a seat, Sachin." Said one of the elders of Jadhavs. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After the civil war, in a scramble to survive. The remnants of the Jadhavs and Nairs allied despite being in different factions to get away from the eyes of the Emperor. Despite their alliance, their assets and influence were taken down systematically by the Emperor''s faction. They still had some influence but not enough to start a rebellion. "So what good news do you bring us?" Acuthan asked. The man wanted revenge for his mother''s death. He wished for the emperor''s death or at least some way to kill Harsha. "Have you heard about the new reform that the Emperor is planning?" Sachin asked the others at the table. "The judicial reform?" Asked one of the elders of the Jadhavs. "I have heard of it," chimed the other one. "It''s a huge reform aiming at centralization of the justice system." "Oh¡­." "Many are afraid that they would lose power to this reform and become nobles just in name." Sachin said. "There are a significant number of nobles that oppose this reform." "And?" Acuthan said. "Have you accomplished something of note?" "There are nobles that are afraid to come out to support us." Sachin assured. "We need a catalyst and we can oppose this reform." "Oh... I see..." The Elder said. "And for the good news." Sachin smiled with a sinister look. "We got Asokan Nair, a council member on our side." The room suddenly went silent at the declaration. Sachin looked around, his expression a bit wary and anxious. The air was electric. Continue reading at empire He gulped, waiting for an answer from them. "Asokan¡­You say?" Acuthan asked. "Him of all people?" "Are you sure it''s Asokan?" asked one of the Jadhav Elders "Yes, I have his letter with his seal." Sachin assured. "Show it." Acuthan ordered. Sachin shivered and rummaged in his coat for the letter and handed it to Acuthan like a scared goat. Acuthan inspected the letter with a serious look on his face and sighed. "It''s indeed real." He assured the other elders. "But Asokan of all people." "I am quite surprised as well," another Elder chimed in. Everyone present except Sachin knew of Asokan''s personality very well. He was a loyal man who never did betrayal. According to the letter, he was forced to accept the role under the Emperor with a deal of sparing Prince Bhairava''s life. Asokan was loyal enough to give his life to Bhairava so he accepted the deal without any hesitation to save the prince''s life. He gained influence as part of the royal council and waited for an opportunity to take over the Empire and present it back to Prince Bhairava¡ªthe rightful heir to the throne. "Is this the only contact he has done?" "Yes, Lord Acuthan." Sachin replied. "He is also unhappy with the reform and state of affairs in the noble world." "It seems so." "What do we do now? We have a big noble support thought." An elder asked. "Yes, we need a plan before proceeding further." Another said. "Elders, I have a lot of local nobles that support my cause," Sachin explained. "If you can use your influence to call in some of your loyalists. I think we can have a great force. " Acuthan and the Elder considered it. They still had a lot of influence to order around some local nobles and they also had loyalists that were waiting for their move to support their cause. Not all nobles were executed since it was hard to determine the faction of the local nobility. "Hmm... We can consider that plan." "Lord Acuthan, if we can push this reform back. It would usher a way for us to become a powerful faction in the Empire." Sachin said. "It will give us more power for the future." Acuthan smiled as the gears turned in his mind. As the influence of the faction grew. He could slowly head towards his goal of taking Harsha''s head. "I and the Jadhavs will discuss this and ensure full support of our loyalists." Acuthan declared with a smile. The Elders of the Jadhavs also nodded in agreement. "We need to make a meeting location for us and Asokan to discuss further details." "Yes, we need to meet Asokan first." Sachin smiled knowing this would happen and he had a plan. There was a festival in his region and he wanted to invite them as the guests to discuss this matter. It was a region where Sachin''s power and influence were huge. There was no chance of outside entry and since there was an issue in the royal palace, he had plenty of reason not to invite them. "Why don''t we all meet and discuss it at the festival at my place?" Sachin asked. "When is it?" Acuthan asked. "A month from now, Lord Acuthan." He smiled. "I shall contact Lord Asokan and invite him personally." He scanned the room for a favorable response. Acuthan looked satisfied and smiled back. "We have a deal, Lord Sachin. Let''s meet at your place." The plan was finally underway. Chapter 291 Sword and Robe The Royal Council meeting was underway in the court. Harsha and the others were present for the meeting. The kingdom''s affairs and the tasks at hand were being discussed before moving to the main agenda of the meeting.The reports of the new deal with the merchant guild of Arnav and the production pushing of the cannons and third-rate ships from the Dutch. The funding amount was decided with no opposition. "Your Majesty, we hit a roadblock." Aradhana informed. "What is it?" "The implementation of the reform will take a bit more time; the training of people is taking time." She admitted. "There is also a bit of delay in the establishment of courts and police stations in the remote areas." "Hm... I see." Harsha replied. "What is the timeframe of completion?" "2 months at least." She said nervously. "The trainings are underway and the recruitment of the personnel is done." "That''s fine; did you encounter any funding issues?" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asokan replied in her stead. "Not yet; there might be some fund issues in the final phase, Your Majesty." "So the estimate wasn''t enough, just as predicted." Viswa said. "We will release funds for the project halfway into the second month." Asokan and Aradhana nodded in agreement. Bhaskar said. "Your Majesty, I have traveled during the past few months to various places to assess the caste situation." "What are your findings?" Harsha asked. "First we have to understand the reason. There is a significant population that has no idea about the scriptures and is peddling false narratives to keep the system alive." "I know that." Harsha said. "Surprisingly, the silent majority is actually willing to change." "That''s surprising." Viswa remarked. "Lord Viswa, the ones that want the change are not people in power. It''s the people who understand struggle, like merchants and everyday workers. There is reluctance, though." "What do you suggest, Bhaskar?" Your journey continues on empire "This is the fundamental problem of not understanding the scriptures." "So we educate people on them?" "Yes, Your Majesty. Their faith towards God is absolute. With the right approach, I am sure at least 70% of problems could be eliminated." "Hm... So we should reform the Gurukul system." Harsha considered. "I will take your findings into account." He smiled. "Independent research is good," Harsha said. "Keep your work up." Bhaskar''s face lit up. "Thank you, Your Majesty." "So let''s move on to the main agenda of the meeting." Harsha said. "There seems to be some dissatisfaction with the current reform among the nobles." Bhima Nayaka silently sighed. "Yes, Your Majesty. The nobles are worried about the centralization of the power in the hands of the crown." "So, Bhima, what''s your personal opinion on this as a noble?" "It''s bad; Nobles are the backbone of your influence, Your Majesty." He said with a serious expression. "There will be backlash eventually." "Bhima, you do my approach to everything right?" "Yes, the meritocratic approach." He said. "Precisely, I have found a solution for all the troubles." The royal council''s eyes widened in curiosity for the solution. "It is a simple approach." He smiled. "Make the noble title meritocratic by removing the birthright noble right." "Huh¡­." everyone gasped. Bhima was the first one to react. "Your Majesty, isn''t that going too far?" "There will be a lot of dissatisfaction from the nobles." "I know. We need competition in the noble field." He smiled. "No competition breeds incompetence." Raj Patwardhan cleared his throat. "I understand the importance of merit, but there is an influence factor here." "If all the local nobles unite under a banner, we will have to deal with a civil war situation." Asokan also nodded. "Of course, I know about that." Harsha said. "Listen to the whole reform." Harsha began to explain his approach to the noble merit system. The crown would establish benchmark rewards and the scores for the nobles. These marks would be used to check their contributions to the empire. The nobles would be divided into two categories. One would be sword nobles earned by exceptional achievements on the battlefield. They would be allowed some fiefs as a reward or a lifetime pension from the Empire. This position shall be non-hereditary and only goes through one generation. The Robe nobles were totally different; these would be passed through 3 generations. These are awarded to inventors, innovators, reformers, and civil services to the Empire. In case the heir of the Robe nobles also does exceptional service to the Empire. They can extend the position for one more generation. For example, a child of a Robe Noble could extend their family''s privileges by continuing exemplary service. "We will also diversify the role of nobles in the field of governance and technology." He reiterated. Honorary titles without any fiefs shall be granted with pure financial benefits. "An audit body shall be established under the crown to oversee the achievements to prevent any misinformation." "What about the existing nobles?" Bhima asked. "The existing nobles shall have a 5-10 year period to gain achievements and keep their position intact." He said with a smile. "If they fail, the crown''s confiscation body shall cease their land holdings and title." The room went silent. The common royal council ministers looked nervously at the noble ones. They were the ones affected by the decision. If the decision went through, there was a chance for the royal council members to also attain the noble status. "Seems like a plan that Your Majesty would make." Bhima sighed and chuckled. "I need to talk to the patriarch about this." "Sure... I wouldn''t expect any opposition from the old man at least." Harsha laughed. "He would be the first one to jump aboard after listening to this plan." "But there is a chance of backlash; you haven''t addressed it." Raj asked. "Asokan, is your plan going well?" Harsha asked, eliciting some weird glances from the others. "Yes, Your Majesty, if we go by the letter. A month," he smiled. "Raj, we act once. Asokan''s plan is done." Harsha said. "You can ask him for more details about it." "I wouldn''t plan for such a reckless reform without a contingency plan in place." The whole royal council let out a collective sigh at Harsha casual attitude. Chapter 292 Rohans Visit Rohan was on the outskirts of the Empire''s capital. He came all the way from the Amir Sultanate to meet their new neighbors¡ªthe Vijayanagara Empire. The capital of Hampi was huge; the roads were bustling with carriages entering and leaving Hampi.He was quite astonished by the grandeur of the capital. There were hundreds of thousands of people. Foreign and local merchants alike roamed the city. The pathways were paved with stone and well-maintained like their roads. ''This is the wealth of the Empire¡­'' Their carriage passed through the checkpoint at the entrance of the Capital. The checkpoint guards were efficient at their work. They didn''t slack off and let people enter without the verification. Once their verification was done, their carriage was let inside the Capital. Rohan looked out at people happily walking through the capital. The city plaza was beautiful and the temple was doing their morning rituals with hums of devotion in the air. After a brief verification again at the gate of the Royal Palace, Rohan was let inside. A servant later guided him to his room inside the palace, promptly decorated and filled with luxurious amenities. Rohan took his time to complete the formalities upon arrival to let them know about their meetings. The palace staff helped him a bit to complete the formalities. He was now waiting for them to give a favorable reply or a timeframe for the meeting. A servant knocked on his door. Rohan opened it with his diplomatic smile. Good behavior in a foreign empire was of utmost importance. "Lord Rohan, Is it?" The servant asked. "Yes?" "We cannot provide you with a meeting date right now." He explained. "The officials and the emperor are busy." "I see¡­." Rohan kept his smile. "How long would I have to wait?" "We have no timeframe ready yet." He said. "If there are any changes, the staff shall inform you personally." "Right." The servant left. A week passed from that day and Rohan was still in the palace. He was still not given a meeting chance with the emperor or the officials. ''The hell... a week passed and no proper communication...'' He sighed. It seemed like they were blatantly ignoring his advances. He knew better than to get pissed at this. They were probably testing him. The servant came as usual to keep tabs on Rohan. He noticed that the palace staff was really more efficient and meticulous than the ones at the Amir Sultanate and his master Yogi. "Do you have any information about the meeting time?" He asked the servant. "Hm¡­.I guess it should be soon." The servant said with a smile. One more day passed by without any meaningful work. Rohan was just going over the reports about the personality of the Emperor and his colleagues. One name that stood out was the Butler of the Emperor¡ªa lower caste that rose from rags to that position. ''This man... is quite capable.'' The reports didn''t give any meaningful information about Viswa but Rohan''s stroll around the Palace got him thinking. The palace staff was maintained by the butler. If they were so efficient. He could easily guess that the butler must also be a capable man to manage them. Finally, today was the day he was going to meet the officials. The servants guided him to a large vacant room. It was huge, with bookshelves on both sides of the room and a wooden table with sofas on each side. A well-dressed man sat on one end with his sword leaning on the sofa. He got up to greet Rohan with a smile. "Lord Rohan! I am the butler of His Majesty, Harsha Deva Raya." He said. "Take a seat." "Greetings, Lord Viswa." They both exchanged the formalities before moving on to the main agenda of the meeting. Rohan was tasked with ensuring friendly relations with the Empire and also opening up for trade. "Let''s begin," Viswa smiled. Rohan put on his diplomatic hat and began. "First, the Sultan Fazil sends his well-wishes and gifts to the Emperor." "I shall relay it to the Emperor, Lord Rohan." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We as the Sultanate want a good relationship with all our neighbours." Rohan explained. "We maintain good ties." "As our new neighbour, we wish to work forward and cooperate with the Empire to foster a healthy relationship." "Hm¡­.I see. We would also like that." Viswa replied with a cough. "The Amir Sultanate is a mercantile and one of the politically stable kingdoms in the region." "We would certainly want to cooperate in the economic side of things with you." "Regarding that, we have experienced a lot of influx of refugees due to the annexures of the Qutbs." Rohan said. "Is it large-scale?" "Maybe we have still yet to fully assess the situation but the borders are certainly getting more people." "We would like to avoid a refugee crisis." Viswa looked concerned for a moment. "Fair enough. We can compensate for the trouble caused by the annexure." "Compensate?" The refugee crisis was mild at best in the bordering regions. He wanted to get some edge in the negotiation part using this information. "Of course, we can''t relocate or identify each refugee and let them blindly in." Viswa smiled. "It''s fair to compensate for this." "What compensation?" "We shall open our borders for the merchants from the Amir Sultanate and lower some of the tariffs for the next 6 months." He considered for a moment. It was a great deal on the surface but it seemed like there was something more to squeeze from the Empire. His instincts were saying that he could push a bit more. "Hmm... How much lower are the tariffs?" "15% lower than the current rate." "How about we do 10% and the Empire assist the Sultanate in road networks enhancement?" Viswa smiled. "You are interested in roads? Of course, those come at a cost." Rohan expected this. The roads seemed like a good deal for the future. He went in on them. "The overseers are quite expensive, Lord Rohan. We can have a deal if you drop the tariffs to 6%." "How about we meet in the middle at 8%, Lord Viswa?" "Of course, provided the compensation of the overseers shall be borne by the Sultanate." He smiled. Find adventures at empire Rohan clicked his tongue silently. He knew better than to overextend and lose this deal as well. He had to accept it. "Fine, you have a deal, Lord Viswa." Chapter 293 Trishul For the past few months, Aziz and his master¡ªthe leader of the group controlled by that man. He was even scared to utter his name. They have been travelling for a mission. During this time, Aziz was being trained as part of the group. He learned the use of different weapons, disguises, and communication.Communication was the odd one out of the training session. He didn''t know the use of it. The more he learned, the better understanding he got of the communication part. This was necessary to gather information and better the disguises. Good communication skills can enhance the information gathering and also lower the susceptibility of the disguises. Throughout months, Aziz travelled through various places like the Amir Sultanate and parts of the Mughal Empire. His master was the forefront of the mission so he did most of the work while Aziz was just left with some laid jobs. The main objective was information gathering and sharing. ''I wonder who they are sending this information to.'' He was yet to meet the so-called "lazy- guy." "Master, what is our mission about?" Aziz asked with a curious look. He held his curiosity back for a long time. His master, wearing a disguise of a trader. "Why do you want to know?" "I am curious; we have been gathering random information so far." Aziz explained. "Temple situations, people''s hardships and other things." "We have not gathered any military or rebel intel." He claimed. "The Liege is the one planning. We are just pawns in his elaborate plan." His master said sternly. "Act and behave like pawns; do as you have been told." "But I have been with you all this time, and yet I know nothing about Master''s face, name, or the group." Aziz complained. "I have proved myself multiple times." "Yet, you never give me any information about the group nor the mission." He said. "At least tell me something." He sighed and walked into the inn. "Fine, follow me. I suppose it''s time." They both moved to a private place to talk about the group structure. "I can''t go too deep. I can give you some ideas about the group workings." "It''s fine." Aziz said curiously, his eyes gleaming with energy, "Our group is known as Trishul." He said. "The weapon of Lord Shiva? I have heard about it from a priest." Aziz exclaimed. "Yes¡­." "Like the Trishul, the main parts of the group are mainly divided into 3." Aziz listened intently. "Creation that is me, Preservation that is our Liege and lastly Destruction is the one we are sending the information to." "Oh... I see. So you are one of the main leaders?" Aziz asked. "That''s why your clothes are different." Find exclusive stories on empire "Liege is the ultimate in the end." His master said with a faint smile. "His orders are absolute for everyone." "Hmm¡­" "Anyway, moving on. The group''s main force comes under me." He explained. "There are five people under me, the strongest of the group¡ªsoon to be six." "You are one of the candidates for the sixth position, Aziz." "Really?" "Yes, that''s why I am tasked with training you." "When can I meet them?" "Soon, if you are moving at this pace." Aziz sighed and leaned back. He got a vague idea about the group. The five people under Master''s command were strong and Aziz knew something about strong people. They tend to be eccentric most of the time. The targets of the mission were the Mughal and Amir; there was a huge plan in place for this mission. The first impression of the Liege was scary and the man seemed to be ruthless and calculating. Aziz could barely breathe in his presence, a suffocating and cold presence. His master also praised the Liege a lot. This got Aziz wondering what the man was planning on such a large scale to be gathering little information like ritual timings and trade routes. His master told him that the Liege was supposed to be a bit older than himself. Aziz couldn''t help but think of the monstrous talent in that man. Yet he didn''t know a thing about the man. ''Do they have a thing for keeping everything in the dark?'' This made him remember another instance. It was from the Vijayanagara Empire during the Civil war. It was well established that either the first or the second prince would be the eventual victor in the war. No one expected the Fourth Prince to ascend the throne despite being the dead-last candidate with little to no influence under his wing. That was a display of monstrous talent. Although most of the subcontinental leaders downplayed his achievement at that time. They have come to realize it wasn''t a fluke with the recent annexation of the Qutb Sultanate. During the information-gathering stint at the Amir Sultanate. He found that several kingdoms were worried about the Emperor of Vijayanagara''s aggressive annexation of the Qutbs. It was so quick and caught many off guard. They quickly realized the true nature and the threat that the Emperor posed to their kingdoms. Talks for an alliance were going around to protect themselves from the aggression of the Empire. From the task''s given to Aziz, he could infer a bit about the real intention behind the mission. The Amir Sultanate held a lot of power through it''s merchants. It was almost a nightmare to go against them with a lot of the wealth focused in that place. Declaring war or attacking them meant the violation of the merchant that focused their wealth and administration in the kingdom. It would give birth to the merchants, endlessly supplying arms and men to the Amir Sultanate. The unstable Amir Sultanate would cripple most of the administration, trade, and commerce of the nearby kingdoms, including the Mughal Empire. What Aziz couldn''t picture was¡ªIn a politically unstable landscape like the Subcontinent. The goal of the Liege succeeding. Yet, his master didn''t have a tinge of doubt in his liege. He thought. ''I really can''t picture it¡­'' sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 294 Letter from Harsha Alfonso was resting his head on Lekha''s lap¡ªhis lover. He was enjoying his long days of no work. He finished all the work that Harsha had given to him. The cannon production was successful and the other procedures were taken care of by the others.He didn''t have anything else to worry about. He was just wasting time lazing and spending time with Lekha. Lekha and he grew closer and closer¡ªalmost acting like a married couple at this point. They lived together and also did everything together. Alfonso was also thinking of marrying soon. Although he had brought the issues up with his mother and father. He had no issue with his mother, but it was his father that would be the problem. ''Will he even accept us?'' Alfonso thought. ''Oh, there is Bhairava''s marriage first too.'' He had to wait till Bhairava''s marriage. Alfonso clicked his tongue, knowing very well that his muscle-obsessed brother would take forever to find a bride. ''That guy doesn''t even know any women his age¡­I have to step in as a good brother.'' Explore stories at empire ''Ahh... why was I born so talented and handsome?.'' "Alfonso, aren''t you too lazy these days?" Lekha said, stroking his hair slowly. "Hmm... Really?" He poked at her belly for fun. She slapped his hand off. "Yes, you are becoming too lazy." She sighed. "Perhaps I am spoiling you too much." "Wait, wait, wait." Alfonso sat up. "I will do some work." "Will you?" Lekha asked. "I don''t want a lazy and good-for-nothing husband." She blushed. Alfonso got up and stretched. He declared with a confident smile. "I will become the most hard-working husb¡ª" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before he could finish, a soldier knocked and shouted. "Lord Alfonso, the emperor sent a letter for you." "Hell nah¡­." He shouted. "How did he find out I was lazy?" Lekha opened the door and took the letter as Alfonso sat on the bed with a blank stare. He didn''t want to work for Harsha. Harsha worked him to the bone and made him do risky tasks. ''He has no mercy for his own brother.'' He thought. ''How the hell does he treat his subordinates.'' ''I have to scold him next time..'' He punched the air silently. Then the events of the civil war passed through his mind. ''I guess that''s too risky for my health..'' Lekha unfurled the letter to read while Alfonso was having his mind battle and illusions about the work. Her expression turned a bit serious. "Take a look at this; it seems important." Lekha said, pinching his cheek gently. "Fine, give it to me." He began to read the letter. Harsha had instructed him to come back to the palace with Father and Mother. It was odd as the former emperor and concubine were touring the empire for a while. Going around the Empire and doing their own thing. ''Why does he want us to come back at this time?'' "By the looks of it. He is planning something big this time." Alfonso smiled reluctantly. Lekha sighed. "Looks like it. I think, unlike the last time, he is calling to discuss with everyone." "I suppose, now." Alfonso looked worried. "Do you know the location of my parents?" "Huh? You didn''t keep track of your mother''s letters." "Please¡ª" Before he could finish. She smacked his forehead. "Ok¡­I have the location. Get ready to depart." "Yes¡­" Alfonso pouted. This was a few days ago and they picked up Krishna Deva Raya and Luisa from a nearby city. They were spending their time in the city, exploring and visiting different places. Now all four of them were in the carriage. Lekha and Luisa got along well despite the differences but Alfonso and his father sat there awkwardly, not communicating with each other. He just looked out of the window and wondered what the hell Harsha was thinking this time to call all of them back to the palace. It was going to be huge. The letter also detailed a mission to him. Harsha wanted him to go on a quite risky mission this time. He was supposed to go to Portugal this time. It was almost impossible. The last stunt he pulled made him a big target for the Castro. The head of the Castro family would send hitmen at him once he knew that Alfonso would be travelling there. This was a risky mission even undercover. The mission details weren''t discussed but he could guess some details about the mission. It would most likely be about the recent deal with the Marathas and gathering information about the movements in the kingdom. But it was nearly impossible since unless a noble would help him. Alfonso sighed, as it was Harsha that sent him the letter so it was guaranteed the madman would have some insane plan for this mission. "Alfonso," Krishna Deva Raya called. "Yes, Father." He said stiffly. "Why did Harsha call us?" "It seems like your dear son is cooking up some huge plan once again," Alfonso said. "Huge plan?" Krishna Deva Raya looked puzzled. "Is he going to war again?" ''Ha... Don''t make me remember. I don''t want another war.'' Alfonso screamed internally. "I think not, if he wanted to go to war. He would have done it by now." Alfonso sighed. Krishna Deva Raya chuckled. "That''s true. He wouldn''t wait to discuss and barge in." "It''s likely some reform." Alfonso explained. "He has been changing a lot of things recently." "Yes, the construction and recruitment in the different cities." Krishna said. "The change is quite evident." "The judicial reform?" Alfonso asked. "It has a fair share of problems." "What problems?" Krishna asked. "His plan is probably to revamp the whole noble system to suit his ideal." "Huh?" Krishna''s jaw dropped. "Is that brat serious?" He sighed. "He might have a solution already in place for it." Alfonso also sighed. "I wonder why he called us to the Palace explicitly¡­" "It must be a similar reason like this." Lekha and Luisa watched them speak casually now and let out a breath of relief. Luisa smiled at Lekha. "Finally, those two talk like normal people." Chapter 295 Vital Meeting "So everyone has gathered." Harsha exclaimed with a smile.He looked at everyone sitting in the pavilion in the huge garden. Krishna Deva Raya and his wife Luisa were present along with Alfonso and Bhairava. Only Viswa was present outside of the royal family for the meeting, sitting behind Harsha to take notes of the discussion that was going to happen. "What are you planning right now, Harsha?" Bhairava asked with a skeptical look. Considering Harsha''s personality. He expected something big and insane. "Brother, you seem quite angry. Is it because you had to leave that young lady and come to visit?" Harsha smiled. Viswa, with a straight face, chimed in. "Your Majesty, the young Miss Shraddha is in the palace." "Oh my, brother has brought his future wi¡ª" Bhairava''s face turned red and he cleared his throat. "Enough." Alfonso looked back and forth with a sly smirk on his face. "Huh... Brother..." Bhairava clicked his tongue at Alfonso. "Tell me¡­tell me about this girl. I will help you get married." Alfonso grabbed Bhairava''s tunic. "Let this younger brother help yo¨C" "Shut up, you freak. Move away." Bhairava pushed Alfonso. "Come on, brother, don''t be shy." Alfonso said. Krishna Deva Raya looked over at the banter and sighed deeply while his wife smiled and chuckled. "They are getting along well, dear." She remarked. Krishna turned to Harsha. "So, what''s the reason for your sudden call to the Palace?" He got to the point. "Hmm¡­" Harsha examined Krishna Deva Raya with an amused expression. The man was still in shape after retirement and, by the looks of it, he practiced his sword arts on a daily basis. "Well... I was planning something." Harsha shrugged. Bhairava sighed as he pushed Alfonso away. "What is this plan of yours?" "Wasn''t the judicial reform enough of a headache to deal with?" Alfonso asked. Harsha chuckled. "You mean the dissent from the nobles?" "Of course, even I heard about it." Alfonso said. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Dissent?" Krishna raised his brow. "Explain." "There are many nobles that oppose the faction due to the centralization of power." "Is that true, Harsha?" Krishna asked. "Nobles are the source of your influence." "Calm down; I got it under control." Harsha smirked. "The situation of the nobles will be done in the coming months." "Just wait and watch." "The nobles shall become much more useful than right now." "I hope so," Bhairava replied. "Well¡­considering it''s you. You wouldn''t have set out without a contingency plan." "I have sorted that situation out; that''s not what I called you all here for." "Then what is it?" Krishna asked. "Are you planning a war or something?" "No, no... Why would I?" Harsha shrugged. "The main discussion point is about the caste system, Father." "Caste¡­.It is a touchy subject indeed." Krishna frowned. "I am planning to abolish that system." "Abolish?" Bhairava''s face went into a scowl. "What do you mean?" "Just like what you heard, brother." Harsha said. "I will remove all the caste barriers of entry in the Empire." Everyone''s eyes widened in shock. "Preposterous." Krishna exclaimed. "There will be a lot of backlash." "I have tried it a few times." He sighed. "All of them were failures." "Father speaks the truth." Bhairava said. "The backlash will be severe." "This rotten practice has no place in the Empire." Harsha frowned. "We need talented individuals, not some idiotic morons that get their position through birth and favoritism." Luisa interrupted. "Harsha is right, dear. This practice is dividing the faith of the Empire." She put her hand on top of Krishna''s. "More importantly, it destroys the sense of unity." "But... I appreciate all this. What exactly is the plan?" "Father, the plan is simple." Harsha smiled. "We start a revolution." "Revolution?" "A movement similar to the one in the past led by the Shankaracharaya." Harsha looked determined. "This time with all the support of the Empire behind it''s back." Krishna sighed. "Still, the discrimination can''t end overnight." "Exactly, there will be discrimination even after the revolution." Alfonso said. "There needs to be much more than the revolution." "I know that, brother." Harsha sighed. "This is why I plan to reform temples and gurukuls and then give access to the scriptures to everyone through either word of mouth or books." Krishna looked at the determination in his son''s eyes. ''Perhaps he can get this wretched system out that plagued our faith for a long time.'' "I understand, every one of you might be skeptical but we need this reform." Harsha said. Luisa sighed. "Like Harsha said, this reform is very much needed." She looked serious and different from her usual self. "I have been silent about the Portuguese generals and merchants." She frowned. "Use this very divide to break apart our society and Empire." "If this continues, the Empire''s fabric can crumble with a few planned moves." Luisa warned. "This is not a reform that can be delayed." Harsha smiled. "See, Miss Luisa gets it." "To be honest, Harsha. I don''t see a way out nor can I picture it." Luisa remarked. "But I have faith in your ability." Krishna sighed. "Fine¡­" The other two also nodded in agreement. "I need your help, though." "What help?" Krishna asked. "Your voice matters, Father. I need you to control the outburst from the old military leaders and some of the nobles." The influence of the former emperor still loomed over the Empire. "I see. I will help you this time." Krishna smiled and agreed. "Same for you also, Brother Bhairava." He also nodded in agreement. "About your mission, Alfonso." Harsha''s face turned into a sly smirk. "I want you to go to Portugal and gather some information." "Viswa will send you the details later." Alfonso had a face of defeat and his shoulders slumped at the news. He sat there silently lamenting his fate. "But who is the figurehead of the revolution? Is it that child behind you?" Krishna asked. "He is one of the figureheads." Continue reading on empire "One? There are two?" "Yes, one for the educational, military revolution and one for the Temple." "who is the other one?" he asked. "Father, you might like the old man." Harsha said. "He is a blind monk I met." "Blind monk? Are you sure?" "Why don''t you and Miss Luisa go and visit the old man?" Harsha said. "I will have Viswa arrange it for you right away." He smiled. "Don''t believe my words. You go and judge him with your own eyes. I guarantee you. It will be fruitful." Chapter 296 Rubber and Sports Harsha was going through the documents as usual in his study room. He was planning for the upcoming caste reform. This reform was a vital part of his empire. It would give rise to a superior Vijayanagara Empire.The talent of the youth and people would propel them to become a world power. Also, Harsha noticed that the temples held a lot of wealth. This wealth was not utilized properly and just lay stagnant in their treasury. The priests had no role in wealth management. There were some cases of corruption that got buried by the men in power. This had to change; the temple wealth should be used for welfare and other purposes. He needed a solid plan for that wealth. If he could get them into use, the Empire wouldn''t have to worry much about the need of welfare providing since more than half of them can be provided and run by the temple. A document caught his eye during his routine skim of many documents. It was the syllabus of the military academy. He skimmed through the routine. There were basic sports; there were not many. Kabaddi and some local sports. ''Hm¡­ this is a problem.'' Viswa peeked at the document from the side and said, "Your Majesty, I was planning to include Chaturanga in the syllabus." "Hmm¡­That seems like a good idea." He sighed. "It can help you think faster and make quick decisions." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But there is a lack of sports." Viswa didn''t say a thing. He didn''t know much about sports and just watched Kabbadi from afar during the sessions with the royal guards. ''Should I introduce some sports to the academies?'' he thought. ''Football, rugby, and volleyball seem to be a good idea.'' But he needed a ball for that. It was impossible to get rubber in this time. It was native to the Amazon forest. ''I guess that''s a fail.'' Sensing the awkward mood, Viswa wanted to change the subject. "Your Majesty, I have heard something interesting." "What is it?" Harsha asked with a bit of curiosity. "In some places of Cheranadu, the local people found some trees that secrete a sticky sap." Viswa explained. "It''s sap is from the bark, which is quite unique." "Huh?" Harsha exclaimed. "Where?" "Cheranadu, in the former Cochin kingdom." Viswa looked a bit flustered. "How is it there?" "Um¡­I don''t know, Your Majesty. According to the report." Viswa thought. "It is said some merchant planted it long back." "What the hell?" Harsha leaned back into his chair. He smiled. It was the rubber tree. Harsha had no idea how it reached the subcontinent. In fact, he didn''t want to know. "I need more information on that tree," Harsha said. "What happened, Your Majesty?" He smiled. "We may have something good." "..." "I was thinking of creating a sport and changing the curriculum of the military academies." He smiled. "We can host inter-academy sports competitions." He smiled. Viswa looked confused for a moment and asked. "What sort of sports?" "There are endless possibilities with that tree." "I am still confused," Viswa admitted. "So, the tree is called a rubber tree; it''s sap, when solid, is elastic in nature." He explained. "I see. What about it?" "We can make equipment for sports using it''s sap." "That''s good news, right?" He asked. "Yes, it is." "But, Your Majesty. What is the use of these sports?" "There are many uses. It gives you coordination, teamwork, and physicality." He smiled. "It is fun also and could be a better way to train endurance." "It could become entertainment for onlookers also." Harsha exclaimed. "Is it similar to a crowd coming to watch Kabbadi?" Viswa asked. "Exactly." Viswa got a vague idea of the plan and nodded in agreement. "So, Your Majesty. What should we do?" He asked. "I can send someone to check." "First, I need you to do a survey of those trees and give me a rough estimate of it''s count." Harsha explained. "Then, I need you to check it''s sap for elasticity." Viswa diligently noted it down. Stay updated through empire "Once you confirm the plan." Harsha ordered. "Plant in different locations." "Alright," Viswa said. "I need you to get the sap in a spherical mold." He explained, showing the size with his hands. "About that size." "Hmm...for the sap, you have to carve the outer bark in a spiral pattern." "Spiral?" He asked. "Why not the other way?" "You can leave the sap mold hanging at the end of the spiral." He said. Viswa tilted his head in confusion. Harsha took a paper and drew the tree, showing the spiral formation. "You place the mold here." "Then let it solidify." "I see. Do we do that for multiple trees?" "Yes." "Then? Do we need something else?" "We need some tanned leather. Procure it from the Arabs or the Europeans." Harsha explained. "Leather!! Hmmm... I can do that." Viswa thought for a while. "We might need some threads and weavers, skilled men as well, right?" He asked. "Definitely, we need to make a few." "How long would it take to gather all these materials in the palace workshop?" Harsha asked. "It will take time, I suppose." Viswa explained. "I don''t know how much time the rubber Your Majesty has mentioned will take." "The others can be procured in less than 15 days." "That''s great." Viswa smiled. "I will send out men for this as soon as possible." "Also about the Chaturanga." Harsha said. "Implement it across the academies." "Also decrease a bit of theory for both sides and implement war games like the border ones with the Marathas." "Isn''t it too early?" Viswa asked. "The endurance and other things might be setting in right now." "It also increases the endurance and other stuff." Harsha sighed. Viswa thought for a while and glanced up at Harsha. "How about we do an inter-academy field battle?" "And the other joint exercises?" Harsha finished. "Yes, Your Majesty. Since the sports might take some time." Viswa said. "We can at least implement this quickly." "Hmm¡­Right. Inform the headmasters of the Academy." Harsha replied thoughtfully. "Also make it free for all within all batches." "Give promotion to officer class for the lower batches and credits for the higher batches according to their positions and the performance in the battle." Viswa nodded. "I shall assign some of the commanders from the Royal Army for the grading purpose." "Good!" Chapter 297 Invitations In the capital city of the Marathas, the preparations were underway for the coronation ceremony. The capital was being decorated for the ceremony. The streets were filled with workers, repairing and preparing the place for the ceremony. They wanted to ensure that the capital looked pretty and confident when the foreign delegations visited the ceremony.The guards patrolled the city extensively to ensure there were no unnecessary intruders in the capital city. There would be delegates and high-level individuals attending the ceremony. Read exclusive adventures at empire The Emperor of Vijayanagara would be visiting the capital as well. So the security was the top priority. The patrols and some army members were deployed in the city and around all the surrounding cities and villages connecting to Karnavati. It would ensure quick reinforcement to the capital in case of a major mishap during the ceremony. Meanwhile, Aadarsh was in his study room, finishing up the final documents of the day with Naveen. The palace was also undergoing a renovation for the ceremony. The floor was old; it was being redone and the garden was beautified along with the other things in the palace. Every nook and cranny of the Palace was being cleaned. The head priest of the Karnavati''s Shiva temple came to Aadarsh to decide the date for the ceremony a few moments ago and confirmed it. The preparations in the temple were also underway with a purification ceremony, charity works, and other things during the coronation. "How are the preparations going on?" Aadarsh asked, his gaze focused on the work at hand. "It''s going well. Thankfully we have recouped some funds for the ceremony." He sighed. "What about the recruitment?" "It''s all fine, Your Highness. We have finished a lot of phases; the training is underway." He exclaimed. "In a few months, we will be back to our original strength." "That''s good to hear." Aadarsh glanced up. The major city recruitment process for the new soldiers was completed and the numbers in the Maratha army were replenished quickly thanks to the recent tales of Shivaji''s reaching a wide audience. It created a sense of patriotism in their minds. Inspired by Shivaji''s heroic acts in the capital, many youths were enrolling for the army recruitment. "Now, the coronation ceremony." "We are currently preparing items for the charity, Your Highness." Naveen replied, going through his notes with a tired look. Naveen was also working day and night to make the ceremony a success. Dark bags were under his eyes. "Your Highness," Naveen said with a raised eyebrow. "Why have you been stalling the marriage proposal?" "Um¡­" Aadarsh quickly turned to his documents, pretending to be busy with work. "We need you to get married, Your Highness. This is not a joke." He said urgently. "An heir is necessary for the throne." "I understand, Naveen." Aadarsh understood the importance of an heir. He wanted to avoid the nobles vying for power and destroy the kingdom in case of his untimely death. He couldn''t fault Naveen for looking long term for the kingdom''s prosperity. "Let''s discuss this after the coronation ceremony." He smiled reluctantly. "This time, please consider it properly." Naveen sighed. "We can''t afford to waste time." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I understand." "How is the situation with the roads?" He asked. "It''s going well, thanks to those supervisors. It''s going smoother than I imagine." Naveen said confidently. "I never expected them to be precise and that proper about their work, Your Highness." Naveen watched their work for a brief period of time. Their efficiency was unlike anything he had seen before. They efficiently managed the workers and assigned roles and ensured that every worker was doing it properly. They were trained to give breaks in the middle to keep the efficiency up. He noticed that the supervisors paid their workers a bit extra than the usual rate of work. It kept them motivated and loyal to the project. These were unknown things to Naveen. The supervisors motivated the workers, treating them right. The work rate just shot up quickly. Naveen took notes about this and slowly began to implement it in the palace. It was the right way and the work rate just improved overall. He just got a glimpse of the power that the Empire really held. They were way behind the Empire. "Is that so?" Aadarsh asked. "Are they that good?" "They are excellent, Your Highness." Naveen exclaimed. "I have implemented some of their methods into our workforce." "Ok, now what about the invitations? Should we start sending them to the others?" Aadarsh asked curiously. "Yes, yes. The emperor said he would be visiting the coronation personally. We must ensure the best security for him at least." "I know." "I will personally write invitations for the Yadava queen and the emperor." "Will the Queen come?" Naveen asked with a tinge of doubt. "She might," Aadarsh shrugged. "I will mention that the Emperor will also be coming." "Yes, but what about the others? Your Highness." "Extend invitations to all the nobles and the Amir Sultanate and the Dutch as well." Naveen noted it down. "Anyone else?" he thought out loud. "Not that I know of," he claimed. "The Dutch, I will send them a good letter." Naveen said. "They will be inclined to visit the ceremony to show their strength and relation with us to the Portuguese. "Hmm¡­just as expected." Aadarsh smiled. Everything was in place for the coronation ceremony. Aadarsh took his time to draft the letter for both the Emperor and the Queen of the Yadavas. He handed it to Naveen swiftly. The letter would be rewritten and beautified by a scribe into an elegant scroll and sent to the Empire and Yadavas. Naveen took the letter and nodded. "I shall go and prepare the invitations as soon as possible." He left with a curt bow. Aadarsh looked out of the window towards the Royal Garden; everyone was preparing for the ceremony. The kingdom was safe for now. Aadarsh didn''t know the future; he wanted to keep his father''s legacy alive. He looked up at the sky with a sad expression, remembering his father''s face. ''Father, please guide me through this perilous path.'' Chapter 298 Riots and Poison It was a turbulent time in the Kasim Sultanate. Protests erupted across the kingdom, shaking its foundations. The unrest was widespread, and as the people''s fury grew, it seemed unstoppable. The initial protests quickly escalated into violent riots, with mobs overrunning the local garrisons. Entire sections of cities were reduced to ashes, mosques burned to the ground in fury, and the death toll climbed into the hundreds. The Sultanate''s administration was caught off guard by the sheer scale of the rebellion.The royal army was swiftly dispatched to restore order, but even their presence could not immediately quell the chaos. The crowds were vast, far outnumbering the soldiers, and the rebels had no hesitation in taking on the royal forces. Despite the army''s efforts, curfews, and crackdowns. Sneak attacks and ambushes became the norm, with rebels targeting isolated soldiers and patrols. At the heart of this uprising was Kaalasura. His original mission was straightforward: eliminate certain high-value targets and weaken the region''s strategic hold. However, during his reconnaissance, Kaalasura uncovered something extraordinary¡ªa trove of evidence detailing the crimes of the crown prince of the Kasim Sultanate. The information painted a damning picture of corruption, exploitation, and brutality that had long fueled the people''s resentment. For Kaalasura, this was the perfect catalyst. Armed with this information, he acted decisively. Instead of focusing solely on assassinations, Kaalasura shifted his strategy to igniting the people''s fury. He distributed the information of the evidence to influential figures, instigating outrage among common folk. His network of informants and spies worked to spread the flames of dissent. The protests, once disorganized, now had a unifying narrative: rebellion against the oppressive and corrupt rule of the Sultanate. Kaalasura''s cunning did not stop there. With funding secured from the Empire, he set about creating multiple smaller rebel factions throughout the Sultanate. Each group operated independently, with their own objectives and methods. This fragmentation was intentional¡ªwhile one group might be suppressed, another would rise, ensuring the rebellion could not be easily snuffed out. The Sultanate''s resources were stretched thin, trying to combat a continuous enemy that seemed to emerge from every corner. Explore stories at empire The chaos provided Kaalasura with ample opportunity to complete his original mission. In the guise of the rebellion, he eliminated key targets, further destabilizing the region. At the same time, the Sultanate''s economy began to falter under the weight of the unrest. Trade routes were disrupted, agricultural production plummeted, and the treasury bled dry as resources were poured into quelling the rebellion. Kaalasura''s efforts created a state of prolonged instability, ensuring the Sultanate would remain in turmoil for years. While the people fought for freedom and justice, Kaalasura''s true goal was clear: to cripple the Sultanate and leave it vulnerable to further exploitation. Meanwhile, deep within the confines of a secluded base in the Empire, Vishasura poured over his work in dim light. The room was filled with the smell of herbs, an alchemist''s den littered with books and vials of strange liquids. His task was important: to uncover the origins of the poison used in the assassination of the Gajapathi king and to develop an antidote for it. Yet, the path to his goal was proving far more difficult than he had anticipated. The poison was unlike anything Vishasura had encountered before. Its composition was crafted in a way that obscured its origins. He had already deduced that it wasn''t native to the Gajapathi lands¡ªthe soil and climate there could not support some of the ingredients. Instead, the components ranged from all over the subcontinent. Some came from the Empire itself, and others from distant regions to the east and west. Whoever had concocted it had gone to great lengths to obscure their tracks, ensuring the poison wouldn''t be traced back. "This isn''t just the work of an ordinary poison-maker," Vishasura muttered to himself, flipping through a yellowed book on poison. "This is the work of a master." The absence of documentation frustrated him. The poison was a relatively new creation, one that didn''t appear in the comprehensive texts on poisons he had studied over the years. Every time he thought he had a lead. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He sighed and rubbed his temples, fatigue weighing on him as he hit yet another dead end. The potential culprits narrowed in his mind. The Gajapathis were surrounded by rival kingdoms, many of whom would have benefited from the king''s demise. Still, Vishasura needed something more concrete. His research had led him to focus on the ingredients themselves. By identifying their origins, he hoped to pinpoint the region¡ªand perhaps the individuals¡ªresponsible. Hours turned into days as Vishasura worked tirelessly, experimenting with various concentrates to neutralize the poison. Each attempt failed; the poison''s potency remained. However, one particular reaction caught his attention during a late-night experiment. A new antidote concentrate caused the poison to turn into a peculiar color, one he recognized immediately. "This color..." he murmured, staring at the flask. "It''s the same reaction that comes from a flower I''ve read about." He pulled a tattered book from his shelf and rapidly flipped through its pages. The flower in question was rare, found only in the remote tribal regions of the Ahom kingdom. Its exclusivity made it highly unlikely that the ingredient had been sourced from anywhere else. Vishasura leaned back in his chair. "The Ahoms," he said aloud. "Could they be responsible? Or is this a diversion?" Though the discovery was important, it wasn''t definitive proof. The flower''s presence didn''t implicate the entire kingdom, but it did suggest that someone within the Ahom lands¡ªperhaps a noble or even a member of the royal family¡ªwas involved in the assassination plot. Vishasura knew he couldn''t draw conclusions yet. "I got something at least." He smirked. He began to document the process of the concentrate. Vishasura was slowly but surely getting close to making the antidote for the poison and uncovering the truth about the assassination ploy. After writing the process down. He knew that he needed some support to investigate. He sent a message to Rakhtasura, asking for support to investigate the Ahom kingdom''s region and source the flower that was used as the ingredient. It would be a hard mission since the flower was in the heart of the kingdom. Nevertheless, he trusted his leader to pull through and find means for the request. Vishasura took it as a challenge. "Whoever made this, I will find you." Chapter 299 Future Pillars in the royal palace in hampi, a huge contingent stood ready to depart at a moment''s notice. multiple carriages and a corps-level commander, dhruv from the royal army, were readying to set out to the maratha capital for the coronation ceremony of the new king.harsha planned to visit the capital personally to show the subcontinent leaders their relation with the marathas. it was a political move for harsha. this move would create some resistance in the minds of the other kingdoms that were planning on making a coalition alliance against the empire''s aggressive tactics. viswa was appointed the proxy by harsha. he ensured everything was suited to travel; he triple-checked everything and included two units of the internal affairs team in the contingent as well. harsha was ready to leave. he turned to viswa. "take care of the nuisances while i am out." the nuisances were the group of sachin and the remnants that viswa planned to take down while harsha was out. the plan was laid out and he just needed to wait for them to fall into his claws. "yes, your majesty. it will be done in the next two weeks." he smiled smugly. "excellent, as expected of you. you never disappoint." harsha chuckled and praised him. harsha got into the carriage. he refused to take an aide during the visit to karnavati. he took someone to organize his documents and kept them safe. the reason for the refusal was simple: no one matched the prowess of viswa and kept up with his thinking. sear?h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. like that, harsha left for the karnavati. viswa watched the huge contingent leave for the maratha capital. there were thousands of troops marching. the people came out of their homes to see their emperor and showered some flowers as they went through the middle of hampi. harsha waved at them from inside the carriage with a smile. discover stories at empire meanwhile, viswa turned back into the royal palace. he had other work to complete. the gunpowder concentrate was a success, and he already picked the concentrate that was the most potent and efficient during the cannon test. he needed to send it for mass production. this process was vital for the empire so it had to be carried out with utmost caution. so viswa knew who to contact for this job. mithun and karna were the best ones to contact for this job to be completed quickly. they have done it before and the framework had been growing. these skills have been polished during the past few months that even left him surprised sometimes. he had to acknowledge their talent in their respective fields. mithun and karna were waiting for viswa to arrive in his study room. "did his majesty leave?" mithun asked, leaning back on the sofa. "yes, he just left." viswa said as he closed the door behind him, karna was seated on the other side of the sofa, silent as always. "what''s the occasion? you rarely need us nowadays." mithun asked. karna nodded in approval. "well¡­ this is an important task; i can''t entrust it to palace staff or nobles." he sighed "important? explain!" mithun said. "his majesty created gunpowder. it''s much more efficient and potent than the ones we buy from the europeans." he smiled. "we need to mass produce it and replace the european powder with our powder." "gunpowder¡­" mithun raised his brow. even mithun knew that gunpowder secrets were closely guarded. he tried to buy it several times from the european merchants. no matter how much money he offered, they refused to sell. it just went to show the repercussions were severe if the secret formula was sold to outsiders. "but how?" mithun folded his hands and asked. "i tried my best to find out the formula and make it through covert means." "i failed several times so far and you say, your majesty, you just succeeded in the first try." viswa shrugged. "it''s talent, mithun. do you doubt the emperor?" "no¡­" mithun admitted. "but i am curious about the trove of knowledge that his majesty possesses." "ok so here is the plan." viswa took out a book in which the formula of the gunpowder was written along with the process of making it. he handed the book to mithun. "follow this book to make the gunpowder." viswa instructed. "if it''s leaks. you will be held responsible, mithun." he warned. "i understand." mithun sighed. viswa turned to karna, who was listening silently. "you, karna, provide all support to mithun to hide the traces." karna glanced at the book and turned to viswa. "are there multiple ingredients for the gunpowder?" "yes." "then, we should create multiple fake merchant stalls and source ingredients using them." karna suggested. "if we source them under the name of mithun''s business. it has a high chance of leaking or at least the ingredients will be leaked." viswa smiled. "well, it seems you have a plan for that." "yes, i do have a plan. we have multiple teams working under fake merchant names to collect information in the cities." karna replied. "we can use them." "then that''s done." "i expect to send this to mass production within the next month. we have no time to waste." viswa instructed. "this will take a bit over a month." mithun said. "hmm¡­so be it." he scratched his chin thoughtfully. "by the way, karna, are you done with the plan for those nuisances?" "the festival is near." karna clicked his tongue. "those scum, eh. all the personnel have been gathered and already infiltrated their core." "begin the process; i have already informed asokan of the plan." viswa ordered. "these scum need to be taught a good lesson so that they never think of committing treason like this." viswa said coldly. viswa also planned to roll out the noble reform just weeks after this plan. it would be the best time to commit to such an action, as the nobles would be too scared to move their forces after this. following the noble reform, judicial reform will also come through and the pillar of the future shall be set in the foundation of the empire. ''it''s going to be a great month ahead.'' Chapter 300 Exams & Rivals the military academy of warangal was preparing for its first-ever exam. it was a tense atmosphere among the cadets and teacher alike.it was the first-ever examination for the cadets in their lives. even the particularly intelligent cadet like shyam was nervous and trembling in his boots. the cadets in the special batch and normal batch were briefed about the examination and its pattern. according to the headmaster of the academy. the examination paper was explicitly drafted by the emperor and his aide this time around to test the prowess of the cadets enrolled. there were 4 exams: three of them written tests and one physical prowess. it was the same for the normal batch as well. the contents would be adjusted to their curriculum. the special batch cadets managed to grasp the fundamentals of education pretty quickly and the instructors and captains were instructed to start the real curriculum in the mid-semester by the upper management. the special batch''s written tests were reading and educational fundamentals, war strategy of the deccans, and the last test was a personal analysis paper of the recent annexure of the qutb sultanate. the last test content was revealed prior to allow the cadets to research and ask around for more information. while the normal batch focused more on reading, writing, and the fundamentals of war strategy. kartik sighed nervously as he walked to the examination hall. "sarvesh... i am so nervous. what should i do?" no reply. "hey, sarvesh. why are you not talking?" kartik turned to him and sarvesh was just standing frozen in place as if his brain was short-circuited. "no good, he froze." kartik sighed and shook him. sarvesh snapped out of it and looked around. "this is why you dumb guys should study more." shyam said with a smug voice. he had become much more confident and outspoken as time passed in the academy. kartik just looked at him with a stone-faced expression. "doesn''t help your case when your legs are literally shaking." "shut up." shyam yelled at him in a high-pitched voice. "did you study for today?" sarvesh asked. "somewhat," kartik said. "anyway, the exam is apparently drafted by the emperor." "the emperor... i heard he is our age." shyam chimed in. "our age? damn so young." sarvesh exclaimed. "i didn''t know that." "even his aide is the same age as us." "what?" kartik''s shoulders slumped. "everyone praises the emperor. i really wonder how he really is." sarvesh said. "god knows, apparently nobles like to exaggerate a lot." shyam mumbled. "we would never know his true face until we meet him." "i see, but according to the teachers. the current emperor rose from no influence to take the throne." kartik said. stay tuned to empire "yeah, that''s a huge achievement apparently." sarvesh muttered shyam stayed silent as they walked nervously to the examination hall. the exam was supposed to start in an hour. just as they were close to reaching the hall. a tall young man stood in their way. he had short hair and a rugged appearance with scars on his arms. he was shivam from the special batch. s~ea??h the n?vel_fire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. he turned to shyam and walked up to him. "i will beat you this time, pipsqueak. the first place is mine." he challenged shyam right in front of the examination hall. shyam looked confused for a second and asked. "who are you?" shivam scoffed. "you can pretend not to know me. last time i came second but this time. i will defeat you." he patted his chest. he turned to kartik and challenged him as well. "i will take the first place from you too; i am going to be the best cadet in the academy." kartik and sarvesh glanced at each other. "but who are you?" they both asked in unison. "these short-term memory guys." shivam sighed. "i will remind you of my position as you wish." "i am shivam, a special batch member and i was 3rd in physical and 2nd in the intelligence test during the selection." "hmm... i see..." sarvesh muttered. "ahahaha, you are already quaking in your boots after listening to my grand achievements." he was lost in his own thoughts and began to say gibberish, which three of them ignored. they glanced at each other and whispered. "um... what exactly is his problem?" kartik asked shyam. "no idea." "is he even okay in his head?" sarvesh whispered. "he has no friends as well. maybe he is lonely." shyam said. kartik heard this and felt a pang of pity. he walked up to shivam with a pitiful expression and patted his shoulder. shivam looked surprised. "huh?" sarvesh and shyam followed up with the same expression. "what the hell are those expressions?" he yelled at them. "are you looking down on me?" "hear this: i shall defeat you both and claim the position of the strongest cadet." shivam was highly intelligent, only defeated by shyam in that field and insanely strong physically but he wasn''t first at both. this made him work harder for that first place. whenever he saw kartik and sarvesh doing 10 of any exercise. he goes out of his way to do twice as much to get ahead. he also holed up in the library to get that first rank in the exam from shyam. he mentally considered the trio his rivals and worked towards his goal with great passion. shivam wanted the acknowledgement of his efforts and for every cadet to think of him as the strongest one and he put in a lot of hard work for his goal. but little did shivam know that there was a cadet ranking list in the academy used by the teachers and instructors alike. this list was the scores and impression of the cadets in all fields of study in the academy. this list was the main thing that decided the best cadet in the academy. and shivam was first on the list, dubbed as the strongest cadet in the whole academy. he was first by a whopping margin of 40 points. but for shivam, he wasn''t the strongest until he took 1st place from both shyam and kartik. thus a rivalry began. Chapter 301 Arnav arnav''s mansion was a showcase of his own wealth. it was one of a kind, made in a large area. it sprawled wide and the surrounding areas were devoid of homes or other buildings. it was a large, lush field and forest.the mansion was almost like a palace, tall and wide with a few dozen workers and maids to tend to every need of arnav''s family. this was the result of his own hard work. his story was similar to mithun''s, but unlike mithun, he didn''t have any entity like harsha backing him. he built his empire from the ground up. arnav was naturally gifted in business. his prowess let him control one of the biggest merchant guilds in the empire. the recent deal with the empire proved to be a good bargain for arnav; the guild tax cut would ensure that he would be the leader for the next term as well. he got the leverage of speaking directly to the emperor. this meant that he was a more valuable asset for the guild than before. arnav funded the bonds almost within a week of the deal signing. the faster, the better, and arnav knew how to keep his customers happy. there was no reason to cause a delay and it allowed him to show the emperor that he was a good merchant and its valuable to deal with his guild in the future as well. the bonds were initially taken from his own wealth. the guild later reimbursed a huge percent of this amount as arnav broke the news. he ensured that the merchants that were funding would be the ones receiving the benefits. this made every merchant invest their wealth and arnav got reimbursed a huge chunk of his wealth back almost instantly. as the merchants guild was growing, so was the influence of arnav. he felt that too much aggressive growth would cut his growth. the empire would suppress him. so it was a natural thing to have close ties with the empire''s council rather than overconfidently flaunting his influence. arnav was in his study with his assistant discussing the deals and agreements of the merchant guild and their plans for expansion into different kingdoms in the coming years. "what happened to the move in the ayutthaya kingdom?" arnav asked his assistant. the guild was trying to enter the inner workings of the ayutthaya kingdom and establish their influence as a long-standing partner. so far it had been a failed attempt. "no results; it''s like we are throwing the gold in an unending well." his assistant replied. "tch," arnav clicked his tongue audibly. "lower the funds to that side and focus more on the majapahit." the majapahit that controlled part of java and bali lost sumatra long ago and were a struggling, declining kingdom. despite the decline, wealth was there. arnav felt it was a lucrative destination to invest in while everyone was pulling out. his instincts were telling him that in the coming years. the returns in that region would yield his investment by several hundred times. the guild already warned him of not investing in the majapahit kingdom. he stopped using the guild funds and began to bet his own wealth on the majapahits. "ok, my lord." he replied and noted down the message. the merchant guild had established several influence positions in the southeast asian kingdoms. "also, about champa, are we done with it?" champ¨¡ was a hindu kingdom in present-day vietnam. it wasn''t in decline but suffered from constant conflicts with dai viet. arnav saw the opportunity and invested in their kingdom and the returns were quite lucrative due to the high-risk endeavor. the guild managed to capture many of the influential nobles and positions in the kingdom. "that''s already over; we have managed to sway a total of 5 nobles and control a pretty neat share of the market." he said. "with this, we don''t have to worry much unless they lose against dai viet." arnav''s claws were slowly spreading to the other places like burma and malay, although his bases were not as big as the other kingdoms there. he planned to establish a main base in both burma and malay. discover hidden content at empire arnav smiled. "invest more into champa. this return has been a lot." he instructed. "send some more merchants to set up shop and try to drive away any european merchants trying to interfere." "europeans, eh?" the assistant looked at his papers. "there are only a couple dozen that actively try to trade." "hmm... what about the arabs?" "a few here and there. our merchants trade with them the most and the chinese ones." "drive the europeans and arabs out." arnav instructed. "alright." arnav also started the production of soap in their controlled workshops. he already released a few into the market to test the waters. he wanted to know the result of the product. although he knew that the emperor was an exceptional person. he was one not to take any risks in the business. he didn''t start mass production till the test results came out. he distributed them in many cities across their area of influence. arnav turned to his assistant and asked. "what happened to the product we sent to sell a few days ago? the soap or something." "that¡­." his assistant flipped through his notes with a serious expression and sighed. "we have not yet received any information on that." "i see." a man knocked on the door and said urgently,. "my lord, we have some urgent news." "come in," arnav turned serious. "what happened?" the man came in, huffing heavily, and said between breaths,. "the product we sent for testing." "that¡­" "what happened to it?" arnav raised his brow. the man took a deep breath. "it sold out almost immediately. there is a large demand for it." he said. "the merchants are demanding more of the product to sell." "do we ramp up production right now?" he asked. arnav''s eyes widened and a sinister smirk formed on his face. "excellent, ramp up the production and inform the guild to set up the distribution to all major cities within the next month." "yes, my lord." the man rushed out. arnav looked satisfied, although he lost a year''s worth of tax cut for this recipe and product. if it was a huge success, it could recoup more wealth than with the tax cut. "ah¡­.it''s going to be a long month." s§×arch* the novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 302 Lady trouble [1] harsha was sitting idle for the most part during the journey to the capital city of the marathas. the journey was quite cumbersome without the technology. the contingent restocked supplies every few cities.harsha''s need was tended to in every capacity by the servants assigned to him. he was the emperor, so everyone and his ancestors kept their distance; he was left alone apart from the occasional talk with the dhruv, who was the captain of the contingent. he was pretty bored of the travel. the contingent settled on the outskirts of a city for a night and the next day. tents were being pitched and campfires were lit up for preparing food. "your majesty, we have to restock the supplies; we will be staying here for a day." dhruv came to inform him. harsha stared at the campfire; he was all alone. now he silently regretted not bringing someone to talk. he sighed and turned to dhruv, standing silently. "alright¡­." harsha just got an idea in that instance, since they were staying on the outskirts of the city. he could just go out and stroll for the day. "dhruv." he called as the commander turned. he quickly glanced back. "come closer." harsha called him. "yes, your majesty?" "i will be taking a stroll tomorrow." harsha whispered. "a stroll? what do you mean?" "i will be gone in the morning and return by the evening." harsha put a finger on his lips before dhruv could protest. "no¡­i don''t need any bodyguards or anyone to accompany me." "i need some alone time." "but your majesty. it will become a mess." dhruv whispered back. "will it? i am sure you can handle it properly." harsha smiled. dhruv let out a sigh of defeat. he knew there was no use arguing with the emperor any further. he decided to give in and cover up for him. before dhruv turned to leave once again. harsha instructed him. "a set of leather armor, daggers, and a sword. leave it in my tent at night." "alright, as you wish. your majesty." dhruv knew the strength of the emperor but still, the forest in the area was famous for its leopards and bear attacks. he wanted to avoid it and knowing the emperor, sending covert spies would be a hassle since the emperor would easily detect them. he just decided to give in and take the blame if anything goes wrong. he supplied the requested items to the emperor quickly. as the sparse sun rays of the morning began to peek out of the horizon. harsha slipped out of his tent, sneaking from the patrol troops, wearing a hood over his head. he slipped through the pastures and ventured into the forests. he took off his hood and marked the tree with his dagger before venturing deeper into the forest. harsha enjoyed the greenery of this era and the fresh air. he climbed trees to scout ahead and ventured deeper, passing through small creeks and ponds. he watched some ants picking up dead insects and carrying them back to their anthill. he went further and reached a river stream; it was peaceful. he then trekked up the small hill and watched the forest stretch across the horizon. he walked ahead, marking a tree along the way. as the time passed, harsha looked at the sun and decided it was time to head back to the camp. it would take a bit of the walking to reach the camp by sunset. he filled his clothskin with water and turned to leave for the camp, following the trail of marked trees. it was quite a soothing experience for him. harsha climbed up another tree to scout ahead before moving. just then, his attention turned to the birds flying away near him. harsha descended the tree slowly. a faint noise heading towards him. he stopped as he was about to jump. he instinctively put a hand on his sword and one of his daggers. the noise got louder. a scream pierced through the air "auxilio" a woman screamed as she stumbled under a tree root and fell down. she was wearing training attire of a man and a hood on her face. harsha couldn''t see her face. a leopard came out of the bushes, its gaze on her, preparing to attack. "?no te acerques! (don''t come close in spanish.)" she crawled back, pointing her dagger at the leopard. sea??h th§× n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. harsha clicked his tongue, put his hood back on and jumped down with no hesitation. he unsheathed his shortsword and dagger with a swift motion. the leopard growled at him. the woman turned her gaze to him quickly. "?qui¨¦n?" harsha understood spanish and wondered. ''a spanish woman?'' but before that he needed to neutralize the leopard. continue reading at empire he pointed at the woman to shut her mouth. he focused his gaze on the leopard that was inspecting him. it lunged at him, swiping its claws. "look out," the woman yelled in spanish. harsha ducked out swiftly, rolling to the other side. he was uninjured. the leopard turned and rushed at him. it tried to bite him and harsha blocked it with the flat blade. the sword was a bad idea; he was pushed back. harsha discarded his sword and took out another dagger from his thigh. he wielded two daggers. he positioned himself in front of a tree as the leopard tried to attack him. he sidestepped and the leopard crashed into the tree. in that instant, he stabbed its side and legs swiftly, leaving clean cuts. the leopard screeched and jumped at him. he blocked its bite with his dagger and pushed it to the side, slamming it''s back to the tree. "you dirty mutt." he cursed as its claw tore a bit of his leather armor. "i liked that armor." he wrestled the leopard to the ground. getting on it''s back and stabbing it multiple times. he was caked with blood harsha finally got the leopard into the chokehold. he discarded a dagger and stabbed it right in the head and neck multiple times before it started to squirm and roar before falling lifelessly harsha clicked his tongue audibly. he got some minor scratches on his forearms. "dumb animal." he picked up his dagger. the woman was watching the fight with his mouth wide open. not only did the man just overpower the leopard but he also killed it within a few seconds without any major injuries. in the distance, she could hear the screams of others. she got up trembling, still recovering from the shock. harsha walked up to the lady. "who are you?" harsha spoke in spanish, pointing his dagger at her. she was taken aback. before she could answer, two others came running into the fray. one was a man wearing european armor and another a short lady dressed similarly to the woman nearby. "my lady, are you alright?" the short lady gasped at the dead leopard close by, and they turned their gaze to harsha, who was standing there caked in blood. "you, who are you?" the man asked. harsha could hear the footsteps of a couple more soldiers in the distance. he quickly assessed the situation at hand, by the looks of it. he would be at a disadvantage if he doesn''t flip the situation. he figured that the woman was a valuable asset since she was guarded by a lot of soldiers. harsha rushed at her, cut off her hood, revealing her long brunette hair and blue eyes. he grabbed her chin and pressed his dagger against her throat. the man yelled aloud in the native language. "don''t hurt lady isabel. noo!" "sister... noo..." the short lady screamed in spanish. "whoa...you know the native language. if so, tell your comrades to put their weapons down and you both as well." harsha gestured. "or else, her head will fly." "fine, fine." the man put down his weapon and walked back, raising both his hands. harsha glanced at the woman. her eyes stared at him with fear. he whispered in spanish. "i am doing this for my safety." Chapter 303 Lady Trouble [2] "Leave Lady Isabel. Don''t harm her." Pedro pleaded in the native language."I will be the judge of that." Harsha spat back. "Put all your weapons down and walk to the side." Maria, who was standing beside her, shuddered as she saw her sister being held hostage and began crying. "Sister¡­" She sniffled. There were four, including Pedro and Maria, and then two other soldiers as their escorts. They were reluctant to give up their weapon but as they saw their lady hostage, they quickly put their weapon down. "Move." Harsha warned coldly. They moved to the side; Pedro dragged Maria with him. "I will save the lady." Pedro whispered to her in Spanish. "Walk ahead; follow the marked trees," Harsha gestured at the trees with his chin. "Alright." Pedro walked ahead; he looked at Isabel and said in Spanish,. "My lady, I will give you the signal. We will kill that man." With that he walked ahead with his back facing Harsha. Harsha''s grip on Isabel''s chin tightened and he whispered right into her ear in Spanish. "Don''t try anything funny. I will end everyone''s life here." Isabel''s blue eyes stared right at him and she shook her head slightly. "Hmm¡­now that''s an understanding woman." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Switching to the native language. Harsha ordered Pedro to follow the trail of the marked trees; the sun was setting and they were nearing the camp. Harsha felt something was off with Pedro''s behaviour. He inspected the surroundings since so far, there was no signal for Isabel or others to attack. Harsha''s gaze was fixed on them. "Now." Pedro screamed. Harsha clicked his tongue. It was an ambush. A man in leather armor rushed from behind, swinging his sword in a deadly arc at his head. Harsha loosed the dagger from Isabel''s neck and ducked down with her. In an instant, Harsha stabbed the dagger into the shin of the attacker. He got up and slammed his palm into the chin of the man. The man staggered back and Harsha caught his sword arm in a lock and snapped it like a twig. The sword clattered to the ground. "Die, you bastard." He took his last dagger and pierced his windpipe and left to squirm to death. Harsha kept a significant distance with the group ahead, so before Pedro could reach Isabel. He took the sword and pointed it at her neck. "You dirty Mleccha, I told you to try anything or her head will fly." Pedro skidded to a stop right in front of Isabel. He didn''t expect the man to be that skilled and swift after fighting a leopard. He expected him to be exhausted but he overpowered the knight within an instant. He was a monster in human skin. He raised his hand to stop the other two. "Wait...Wait...I was wrong. Don''t harm her. I will do anything." Maria was still crying and Isabel just watched the fight with her eyes wide in horror. Continue your adventure at empire ''Who is this man.'' She thought. She never saw someone as strong as him even back home. Harsha grabbed her by the shoulder and pulled her up. "Walk ahead, you dirty mutt," he cursed at Pedro. "I will give you your punishment for this later." As they walked ahead. Isabel pursed her mouth shut out of fear of the man that held her hold. Her heart was racing and her feet were paining from the long trek. "See that camp over there?" Harsha gestured. "Go there." Harsha was late because of this mess and it seemed that Dhruv was about to begin the search for him as the dark began to consume the orange light. The four of them were first spotted by the soldiers and Commander Dhruv. "You¡­Who are you?" Dhruv pointed the sword at them. "You are outsiders." He noted their pale skin. "Soldiers?" Pedro exclaimed. "Please help us; a madman has been holding our noble lady from the Spanish Empire hostage." He said to Dhruv in the native language. Dhruv turned serious. "Where?" "He is just behind us." Pedro glanced back. Just then a cold voice rang out. "Dhruv, capture them." Harsha walked out of the pasture with his grip steady on Isabel''s neck. He pushed Isabel to Dhruv''s side. "This is the madman," Pedro exclaimed. "Please help us." Dhruv turned to Pedro. "Watch your mouth, you outsider." "Huh? What do you¡ªwho is that?" Harsha threw his sword aside and took off his hood. Revealing his long black hair and a set of obsidian eyes. Dhruv sighed and declared. "He is the Sun of the Vijayanagara Empire¡ªThe Emperor, Harsha Deva Raya." Harsha walked up to Pedro and grabbed him by the neck. He lifted him off the ground. Isabel and Maria gasped as they watched in horror. "Didn''t I warn you to not run your filthy mouth, you Mleccha?" Harsha said coldly, and Pedro looked at Harsha and was shuddering in fear. It was the fear of death creeping up. A young man casually lifted him off by the neck and was staring into his soul without a hint of emotion. "I tried to be nice once and you tried to test me with your little tricks." Harsha dropped Pedro on the ground. He coughed out loud. "Cut off both his thumbs and heel tendons." Harsha ordered Dhruv, "Treat the ladies properly. No harm should be done to them." Harsha glanced back at Pedro and, in Spanish,. "See you later, you dirty bastard." "What about your injuries?" Dhruv asked. "Send a medic; it''s just some minor scratches from the leopard I killed." "You killed a leopard?" Dhruv''s eyes widened. "Well, it''s not a tiger now. It''s not a big deal." Harsha claimed and walked towards his camp. The others were dragged away and both the ladies were guided safely to the nearby bonfire to get them treated for injuries first. After getting treated, Harsha walked out of the camp. He just remembered there were no female attendees in the camp to tend to the ladies and there were some noises in the distance. He walked towards the noise and saw the brunette lady fighting the medic and pulling his hair while the other lady tried to calm her down. Harsha sighed and muttered. "Today is just not my day." Chapter 304 Lady Trouble [3] "Stop this nonsense," Harsha interrupted.The brunette lady stopped fighting immediately at his presence. Dhruv was watching from the side with a dejected look. He turned to the medic and gestured for him to go away. "Dhruv, arrange two horses." Harsha ordered him. "And some guards." "Yes, Your Majesty." Dhruv bowed and left them alone. Isabel and Maria stood there with a fearful look. "Sit down," Harsha said in Spanish. He knew Spanish because it was one of the most spoken languages that were planted into him by the research lab. He knew more of the modern Spanish, so his tone and pronunciations were a bit different but understandable to Spanish speakers. They both sat down on the other side and clutched each other tightly. "Why were you fighting?" Isabel looked at him with a tinge of anger. "He tried to remove my top." "To tend to you? Right! I have told them to not harm you ladies in any way." He sighed. "Who even are you?" Isabel spat. "You think it''s appropriate to keep a lady here with all these soldiers?" "Me? I am the Emperor of Vijayanagara." He casually mentioned. Isabel gasped and lowered her gaze quickly, knowing that she had disrespected an emperor, and it was punishable by death in most kingdoms. "Hm¡­I suggest you watch your tone in front of me." Harsha warned. "And for your sister? I guess there''s no need to be scared. Everything is alright." Isabel just stared at him awkwardly with a mix of curiosity and fear. They sat silently at the campfire. "What''s your name?" Harsha broke the silence. She reluctantly looked at Maria for a second and answered. "Isabel Silva and she is Maria." "Silva, eh?" Harsha threw some wood into the fire. "Was that man your bodyguard or lover?" "Lover? Huh!! No way." Isabel looked at him in disdain. "He is my bodyguard." "Figured." Dhruv came with two horses and accompanying him were a few guards. "Your Majesty, here is the stuff you requested." Dhruv bowed slightly. Harsha asked as he got up. "Do any of you know how to ride horses?" Maria didn''t say a word but Isabel answered. "No!!." "Right." Harsha sighed. "Dhruv, take her and head to the city." He pointed at Maria. He then turned to Isabel. "You are coming with me. We will take you to the city to get you tended to by some female servants." Maria looked at Isabel and muttered. "No!! Sister. I am scared." Isabel patted her cheek lightly. "Don''t worry; it''s going to be safe." She whispered back. "Believe me!" She said. "Go to that tall man." "Ok." She mumbled, sniffling her tears. Dhruv picked up Maria like a doll and sat her up on the horse gently. Meanwhile, Harsha just waited for Isabel to get on the horse after some effort. She sat on the horse. Harsha also jumped in front of her and began to ride to the city. Isabel wanted to punch Harsha in the back of his head. ''Tch¡­He treats ladies like air. What an arrogant emperor. No tact!!'' "Put your hands on my waist. I don''t want you falling off the horse now." Harsha ordered coldly. "Fine¡­" Isabel mumbled and did as he said. Within a few minutes. They were at the city and it was dark with lamps lit up. The night market was bustling on the other side. Harsha put on a hood and gestured to Dhruv to move along. Finally they reached a merchant''s house in the city. Dhruv explained the situation and the merchant was more than happy to help with the matter since they were part of the royal contingent. "Get down," Harsha said. "I don''t know how to." Isabel sighed. Harsha clicked his tongue and just grabbed her wrist. He pulled her in, and she gracefully fell into his arms. He put her down. "Now, go inside and have your injuries treated." Harsha said with a blank look. "And while you are at that, take a bath and wear cleaner clothes." Isabel turned red like a tomato and ran inside with Maria trailing behind. "Huh? What''s up with her?" He mumbled. Harsha also was given a complimentary bath, which he used quickly and he changed into his royal clothes. He sat on a chair beside the room, waiting for the two Spanish women to show up. It had been a lot of time; he was quite bored. He sighed. "How long do women take to get ready?" The door finally opened after a while and both of them walked out. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Isabel stood draped in a saree and her long hair braided with some decorative things and all her injuries were patched while Maria wore the same thing and her hair also braided. "Finally." Harsha exclaimed in Spanish. "Let''s go." Dhruv talked to the merchant and took a couple of maids from the manor to attend to the noblewoman. Isabel sat behind Harsha on the horse heading back to the camp. She looked around; it was the night. She got treated better than she thought by the Emperor. She expected the Emperor to be a rude old man but it turned out to be a handsome young man. Isabel couldn''t help but feel awe at the muscles of the Emperor. His physique was better than any noble she had ever seen and on top of that, he was good-looking. It was a deadly combo. ''He even killed a leopard.'' She remembered the scene in the forest. She kept her hands tight around her waist. Isabel felt a little flustered when he told her to take a bath and wear nicer clothes in a straightforward manner. For her, it was a daily thing of men falling head over heels for her beauty back home but usually most of them were put off by her eccentric, tomboyish behaviour. It was rare and rather impossible not to get compliments about her beauty from the opposite gender. Today was one such occasion. ''No use thinking about it. I will have to get married to some idiot soon.'' "We have reached." Harsha said coldly. Isabel, flustered, removed her hand from his waist. He got her down gently this time. "By the way," Isabel asked, "What is going to happen to us?" "Oh... we can''t verify your identity." Harsha said. "We cannot have you roaming freely in the Empire either." "So? What? Are you going to leave us with some noble?" Isabel asked with a haughty expression. Harsha chuckled. "I was bored of the journey to the capital." "You and your sisters shall accompany me to the capital until we can "verify" your identity." "Huh? How long?" Harsha shrugged. "Don''t know and don''t care. You do not have a say in this. I make the rules." "And fret not; no harm shall fall upon you. I guarantee that." Harsha stated. Isabel looked at her sister. She was fidgeting, occasionally stealing glances at the armored man who rode with her. ''Oh¡­Maria.'' She was also curious about the Empire and beyond. It was a perfect chance to safely explore the places. "Um¡­Ok, but I have a condition." She said with a confident look. "You know, you are pretty confident for a hostage." Harsha laughed. "You are amusing. I shall grant a favour. Speak." "I want to explore the cities if we are travelling together." Isabel stated. Maria tried to interrupt. "But sister¡ª" Isabel looked back and came close to her sister. "Maria, don''t. He is the emperor; if we offend him, we might be in trouble." She reluctantly nodded and agreed. "Hmm¡­that''s alright but unless it doesn''t delay us." Finally, a bright smile lit up her beautiful face and she exclaimed. "Yes, finally!!" Chapter 305 Lady Trouble [4] Isabel was seated in the carriage watching the scenery as they passed through the road. The pastures sprawled wide in the distance and the chirping of birds was music to her ears. The cool wind flowed gracefully, pushing strands of her brunette hair to the side.Maria was watching the scenery from the other side and occasionally stealing glances at Dhruv, who was riding his horse, donning armor. ''This girl¡­Well... she is at that age after all.'' The Emperor sat right opposite her, reading a book nonchalantly, resting his head on his palm. He had an unreadable expression on his handsome face. Isabel couldn''t help but occasionally glance at his thick eyebrows, dark, sharp eyes, and a sturdy neck. She gulped and looked away. The emperor was certainly attractive. Isabel thought the subcontinental people weren''t as attractive since it was discussed in some circles back home that they were dark and unattractive. Isabel found that it was far from the truth. Even just from a brief glance among the soldiers, there were plenty of attractive men in the group. The Emperor just stood out among them. ''Tch, I will watch the scenery. I have not come here to look at him.'' Time passed and Isabel was bored, given her tomboyish behavior. She wanted to go outside and look for herself but she couldn''t, at least till they stopped the carriage. "So boring, isn''t it?" Harsha broke the silence. "Hmph¡­" Isabel turned to Harsha. "When will we reach the city?" "A few hours before the sunset, I suppose." Maria also turned to Harsha; she had a bit of fear in her eyes. So Isabel did most of the talking. "You seem to have a lot of questions." Harsha smiled. "Um¡­yes." Isabel stuttered out after seeing the sudden smile. "Ask away; I am bored anyway." Harsha said. "Unless I will answer to my capacity." "Why were you in the forest?" Isabel asked. "Forest, eh? I was just sightseeing." "All alone? Aren''t you an emperor?" Isabel talked to Harsha informally because he allowed her to speak informally. The formal Spanish would be sometimes hard to understand for him. "I am also strong!." Harsha chuckled. "I don''t need bodyguards for a small trek." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What if you get targeted?" Isabel pressed. Read the latest on empire "Nah!. I have experienced assassination attempts." He shrugged, "As an emperor, you have to be prepared." "I see¡­.How come you know Spanish?" "I learned it from a merchant and a few months of practice." "But you say that nonchalantly. Isn''t learning a new language a big deal?" Harsha tilted his head with a puzzled look. "Is it? I know several languages, and so do my assistants and most of the staff at the palace also know 3 languages, I think." "Several?" Isabel gasped. "How many is that?" "I never really counted; it should be close to 10 or so." He chuckled. "What??" Maria''s eyes also widened at the information; they both looked at him with a wild expression. ''What the hell is this man?'' Harsha turned to Maria and asked. "So, do you not speak?" "Um¡­" She stuttered. "I speak." She spoke in a small, soft voice, looking at him like a squirrel. "Bringing a child to the forest is quite dangerous, Isabel." Harsha spoke. "Huh? Child?" Isabel asked. "Her!" Harsha pointed at Maria. "She is a young child, right?" "Huh? She is almost 20 years old." Isabel looked at Harsha with a puzzled expression. "Whoa, I was rude, eh." Harsha chuckled. "You are so short and look very young." "No problem¡­" Maria replied with a shy look. "My Maria is a proper adult." Isabel replied proudly. "Sure¡­ Sure... She is even older than me." Harsha shrugged. "Wait¡­What do you mean by older?" Isabel asked. "I will be turning 19 soon in a few months." Harsha flashed a smile. "HUH?" Both Maria and Isabel let out a high-pitched gasp in unison. "You are just 18 years old and an emperor?" "Hmmm... it''s not a big deal, is it? There are young monarchs everywhere." "No... but you sound like an experienced ruler and you are so strong. I thought you were older." Isabel remarked with a rare glint in her eyes. "Tell me more." "I see but you are too close." With her enthusiastic personality, she was right in the face of Harsha; he just pushed her face away with his palm. Isabel pouted and sat down. "Fine... At least tell me, can I visit those beautiful temples in the cities or am I not allowed as an outsider? " "Sister, no, we must not," Maria interrupted sharply. "If father and others find out. We may get in trouble with the Church." "Church this church that¡­I am fed up with them." Isabel said. "Tch and those pesky nobles sending me invites to marry their worthless sons." "Seems like you have a lot on your plate." Harsha looked amused. "And of course, you can visit. Just follow the rules of the temple and don''t try to force your ideals on them." "Oh... I see." Isabel mumbled. "But wouldn''t they shun an outsider who comes unannounced?" "Hm... My father''s wife is Portuguese. She had no problems so I doubt it." "Huh?" Isabel asked. "Which family is she from?" "Castro, I suppose." "Oh¡­so it''s that rumored lady that fell in love with an emperor in Asia." "Is she famous?" Harsha asked curiously. "She got pretty famous after someone leaked the news about this to the noble circles." Isabel chuckled. "The Castros were pretty furious after that." "So you are..." She looked up expectantly. Harsha waved his hand. "No, I am not her son. I am the youngest son of the former emperor." ''He became the Emperor as the youngest?'' She thought. Isabel was a chatterbox and her enthusiastic energy was contagious. Harsha hummed to her conversations, listening intently. It was a great source of entertainment for the boring journey to the Karnavati. "By the way, Harsha." Isabel already got to a first-name basis with him. "Where are we headed with such a huge army?" "Army? This is nothing but a small unit." Harsha laughed. ''Really? It looks huge.'' She thought. "We are headed to the neighbouring kingdom for my ally''s coronation ceremony." He smiled. "Um¡­" She froze. "Shouldn''t we leave then? We weren''t invited. It''s an official ceremony." "Aren''t you a high-ranking noble lady?" "Well... our family is high nobles." Harsha''s face twisted into a sinister grin. "Then it''s not a problem. I can arrange the invite somehow." He leaned back and smiled to himself. ''Time to show the Spanish friendliness to those pesky Portuguese. Will be a great gift for their upcoming Iberian union.'' Chapter 306 Festival of Treason It was a festive season in the region ruled by Sachin. He was preparing for the guests coming for the festival. It was a local festival in which the neighbouring region people came and participated.It generated a lot of revenue each year for Sachin''s region. This time the main agenda for the meeting was quite different; it was about pressurizing the throne and opposing reforms that affected the noble class in the Empire. Sachin was happy after Asokan agreed to visit his mansion for the meeting. It was a great honor for him to have such a big noble visit his region. It would be a great show of power to the other nobles. He already prepared everything for the meeting, a large hall and luxurious presents for everyone coming to the meeting. There were many nobles that were in support of the idea of coming to discuss this reform. He wanted his revenge on that lower-caste butler. Sachin figured if he could garner enough support and put all the blame on Viswa. The Emperor wouldn''t hesitate to fire that rascal. Sachin was quite satisfied with the way things were going on right now. The nobles were slowly arriving in his huge mansion. He greeted them with a smile on his face. Acuthan and Elders of Jadhav arrived with the others. They were dressed elegantly and had an aura of arrogance and power around them as if they hadn''t been living in hiding since the civil war ended. "Lord Sachin, how is the plan proceeding?" He asked. "Lord Acuthan. I have taken measures for the security and we have only our members in the mansion." Sachin assured. "That''s a good first step." "When is Lord Asokan coming?" "He should be here soon," Sachin admitted. "I think he is running late due to some work from the council." "I see; now is our chance to put pressure; the emperor is out for the coronation ceremony in the Maratha Kingdom." Acuthan exclaimed. "We can easily crush that filthy rat of a Butler under our feet if we have Asokan on our side." Acuthan had a wry smirk on his face. He was already planning for the next steps in the elaborate scheme. "Fine, let me know when he is here." Acuthan exclaimed and went inside. Sachin smiled and looked outside at the festive atmosphere. It was his best day so far. There were no significant roadblocks in the process. Many nobles refused to be a part of his endeavour because they were quite scared of the Emperor and his influence. The power of the Emperor was immense and even Sachin knew it but he considered them fools. The Emperor wasn''t here to control everything now. It was their best chance and the butler was an incompetent man who got his position just on the Emperor''s whim, according to him. Sachin was clearly underestimating the capability of Viswa. Many nobles were seated in the hall and waiting on Asokan''s arrival to start the discussion. Most nobles in the discussion were remnants from the first prince''s faction and the rest were swayed in by Sachin and his persuasive words. Meanwhile, a carriage was heading to the region ruled by Sachin. It was accompanied by a few hundred guards; the carriage was luxurious, befitting the man seated inside. It was Asokan''s carriage headed to the meeting under the covert orders of Viswa. Asokan was dressed finely for the visit. Just before he entered the region. He had already met Viswa and he was recalling their conversation. Viswa was dressed in leather armor and a sword hung on his waist. He was serious about the mission. Asokan sighed and silently prayed for the nobles that would be present in Sachin''s mansion. It''s not going to be a pleasant sight for them. "Lord Asokan, the plan is already in motion." Viswa mentioned casually tightening his armor. "I will give you a signal to start your part." "Signal inside the mansion?" Asokan asked with a puzzled look. "These bastards really underestimate the covert corps of the Empire." Viswa exclaimed with a chuckle. "Most of these bastards were already tracked down." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We just needed a place to capture them all at once and Sachin became the catalyst." "Soo.? About the signal?" "Oh yeah." Viswa turned to him. "There will be a spy in the mansion to give you the signal to start." "Wait, you already infiltrated his mansion?" "Of course," Viswa smiled with a sinister expression. "So, he will be responsible for you." "Alright, but what exactly is that plan?" "First we need some cause," Viswa explained. "Listen to their conversation and determine the severity." "If the severity crosses the line, the spy shall signal you to commit to the plan." Viswa said. He also went ahead and explained that as they were speaking right now. Karna and his men were surrounding the region with soldiers and covert special force men from all sides. They were everywhere and some were even inside the cities and major places in the disguise of travellers from the neighbouring towns. Everyone was on high alert for the mission, equipped to fight against a large number of soldiers. "So what do you say? Lord Asokan." Viswa asked. "What about my safety?" Asokan asked. He was happy to comply with his plan but his safety was paramount to him. He didn''t want to take a mindlessly risky endeavour. "Hm¡­Of course, I have dealt with it." "How?" Asokan asked. "All the attendants that will be assigned to you are high-level warriors and the mansion has its fair share of high-ranking individuals from Covert Corps." He explained. "They will help you in case of an attack." Viswa''s expression assured him a bit; he knew that the man was competent enough to carry out such a plan. Asokan was never disappointed in the slightest by the work ethic of Viswa, even though he held a bit of prejudice in the beginning. On the contrary, he was ashamed that he couldn''t keep up with him. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire "Fine¡­I will do as you said," Asokan smiled. "Let''s take care of these scum together, Lord Viswa." He extended his hand. Viswa took his hand with a wicked smile and shook it. "Let''s show them what will happen when they cross the line."